《One Piece: Talent Copy System!》 Chapter 1: Talent Copy System Chapter 1: Talent Copy System [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= The Kingdom of Oikot, a member of the World Government, is a very remote and small country. Usually peaceful and serene, this country is now a battlefield strewn with corpses and filled with the sound of cannon fire. Ever since Gol D. Roger, the Pirate King, uttered those enticing words on the execution tform, the dangerous Great Pirate Era had begun! Countless heinous people set sail, searching for the great treasure, causing havoc everywhere and producing one batch of ruthless pirates after another. The Kingdom of Oikot has frequently suffered from pirate invasions and massacres in recent years. A small vige within the kingdom was reduced to ruins by pirate raids. At this moment, a small figure stumbled through the rubble. It was a little boy, his face covered in soot, his clothes tattered, looking very much like a little beggar. Noir''s face was full of confusion. "I transmigrated to the world of One Piece?" Indeed, Noir was not originally from this world; he came from a mysterious country on Earth. A few hours ago, Noir was just an ordinary college student, but for some unknown reason, he was transported into the world of One Piece. "I was just looking at study materials at midnight! Did it have to electrocute me?" Noir angrily shouted at the sky. "And couldn''t you send me to a better world? Why send me to a ce where disaster strikes at any moment?" Noir sat on the ruins, hugging his knees, his slight figure looking lonely, helpless, and pitiful. Feeling the cold touch around his neck, Noir''s heart stirred, and he gently tugged at the tag to examine it. This was the only thing he had brought with him to this world. It had his birthdate engraved on it and his full name written in a mboyant style. "Kyros D. Noir." D! Noir instantly noticed that intriguing and mysterious letter. When he saw the D, he immediately thought of the legend about the D. family in the original work. Everyone with a D in their name was a formidable character. Luffy, Ace, Roger, Garp, and so on. "But even if I have D in my name, how can I develop now? I''m only three years old¡­" Afterining, Noir waved his short little hands in frustration. Although he was only three, it was fortunate that his physique was not that of an ordinary child. Despite his age, he was already nearly 1.2 meters tall. In his previous life, Noir would have thought this was due to hormones, but in this world, he felt it was still not enough. In this world, many children have abnormal physiques at seven or eight years old. Just then, a voice suddenly echoed in Noir''s mind out of nowhere. "Ding! System loaded!" "Talent Copy System sessfully activated!" Noir was stunned, then immediately overjoyed! A golden finger! Thoughte, it has arrived! Having read so many novels, how could he not know about systems? Reaching the pinnacle of life, marrying a breathtaking beauty, punching the Yonko, and kicking the Admirals¡ªeverything seemed within reach! "System! Introduce yourself!" Noir said excitedly. "This system is the Talent Copy System, capable of copying and acquiring the special talents of everyone in this world." "Special talents?" Noir said. But a golden finger is better than none. Noir then asked, "What talents do I have now?" "The talent panel has been opened. Please check, host." A translucent light screen suddenly appeared before Noir, divided into seven columns from top to bottom. The first column flickered with purple light, with a few lines of text: Otherworldly Visitor: Purple Quality, Non-removable. A youth from another world who knows many vital figures and stories of this world as if he were a god. Blessed with an otherworldly aura, his innate charm starts at 80 points and increases by one point each year until it reaches the maximum value, unaffected by age or external factors. What is this? "System, what does purple quality mean? Are there higher qualities?" Noir asked, puzzled. "There are five quality levels for talents, from lowest to highest: White, Blue, Purple, Red, and Gold. The host''s innate talent is of purple quality." Noir nodded in understanding, but this purple talent seemed to have no connection tobat power... But at least Noir confirmed that he would be a handsome guy in the future. "In addition, the host can have up to seven talents. If there are more, the old ones must be reced." "When the host interacts with important figures or plotlines of this world, the system will reward ''Talent Copy Cards.'' The cardse in five colours and can copy talents of corresponding qualities." "There will also be many rewards rted to characters and plotlines." Sounds... not bad? "But what about this charm value of 80? How do I check it, system?" "Opening host''s panel¡­" Host: Kyros D. Noir Ability Stats: Charm: 80 (Max: 100) Physique: 80 (Max: 999) Possessed Talent: Otherworldly Visitor ... That''s it? Isn''t this personal panel a bit too simplistic? Just two stats? At this moment, the system''s voice helpfully sounded again: "As the host learns new abilities, the system will update the data in real time." Noir sighed helplessly. "So, I currently have no abilities?" Alright, you got me there. "Right, what about the newbie gift pack?" Noir suddenly remembered and pped his thigh. With a golden finger, how could there be no newbie benefits? "System, where is my newbie gift pack?" Noir asked expectantly. After a moment of silence, the system responded: "Congrattions, host, you have received the newbie gift pack: White quality talent ''Stamina Enhancement.''" Stamina Enhancement: White quality. Your stamina is enhanced, giving even a child unexpected strength and endurance. Noir waited eagerly for more, but¡­ Nothing else. Is the newbie gift pack just a white talent? This system sure has its quirks! Stamina Enhancement? My stamina is already beyond your imagination! The greedy Noir stomped his feet in anger. If the system had feelings, it would surely cry. System: Originally, there wasn''t even a hair of a newbie reward! Squeezing out that little bit was hard enough for me! Noir, having fussed for a while, felt hungry. After all, he was in a three-year-old''s body. He needed to find something to eat. Rubbing his belly, Noir stood up and continued to search the ruins for supplies. Unbeknownst to Noir, a pair of bright eyes watched him vigntly from a distance. --- Chapter 2: The Lost Sisters Chapter 2: The Lost Sisters Noir was naturally unaware of the peeping from a distance. The owner of those bright eyes had short purple hair, and her petite body looked like it could be blown away by the wind. She seemed to be around Noir''s age. In her arms, she held a little girl who looked just about a year old, with tufts of orange hair on her tiny head. The orange-haired little girl had a dirty face, looking pitiful as she tugged at her sister''s arm and spoke in a voice that seemed filled with milk scent: "Sister... I''m hungry..." The older sister frowned upon hearing this, looked at Noir''s receding figure, bit her lip, and softly said, "Be good, don''t talk. Let''s follow him." Thus, the two tiny human cubs stealthily followed behind Noir. After walking for a while, the clueless Noir finally sensed something was wrong. Why did it feel like there was a mischievous child''s aura approaching? Frowning, Noir slowed down and suddenly turned around! Huh? There was nothing there, just a ruined wall with a purple and an orange tuft of hair sticking out... Raising an eyebrow, Noir pretended not to notice, walking calmly, then suddenly turning back again! Uh... Two tufts of short hair, like wildflowers, stuck out, looking like two little mushrooms from a distance. Noir almost burst intoughter. Intending to y with them, he turned around and quickly turned back again after taking a step. Then... A one-year-old cub jumped out right before his eyes. Upon seeing Noir looking at them, the older sister quickly pulled her adorable little sibling back. Noir chuckled and said to the hiding girls, "Come out, I saw you!" The two little figures trembled, then slowly emerged from behind the wall. A big and a small girl? Are they war orphans? Noir tried to smile as gently as possible as he approached the girls. "Why are you following me?" he asked softly. The orange-haired little girl hid behind her sister while the older girl, a head shorter than Noir, looked up and said, "We are looking for something to eat." "Something to eat?" Noir was stunned. He was starving himself and had no idea where to find food. "I don''t have anything on me right now. How about we keep walking together and see if we can find something?" The girls didn''t respond immediately. Noir scratched his head and added, "If you don''t want to, that''s fine." As he turned to leave, the two girls hesitated but eventually followed him at a cautious distance. Noir noticed their quiet trust and felt a bit relieved. After all, they were just kids and more likely to believe in others. As they walked, the smell of decay and burnt flesh grew stronger, nearly causing them to gag. Bloodstains appeared more frequently on the ground, and Noir even stumbled upon several corpses. Despite his fear, Noir couldn''t show it with the girls behind him. He took a deep breath and searched the bodies with trembling hands. He found a pirate''s corpse, covered in knife wounds and blood, a sailor''s bandana on its head. The face was twisted in a horrifying expression, but Noir was relieved to find a small bundle tied to the waist. He untied the bundle with shaky hands and found a piece of nearly dry bread inside. Swallowing his saliva, Noir looked at the eager faces of the girls and sighed. "Here, you take this," he said, handing them the bread. The older girl politely took the bread, bowing in thanks before handing it to her younger sister. They shared the bread piece by piece. Noir, having gained some experience, resumed searching the bodies. As more corpses appeared, they managed to find more food, and the bond between Noir and the sisters grew stronger. The three sought shelter as darkness fell, finding a ce to rest for the night. The sisters huddled together, and Noir smiled at their resilience despite the grim circumstances. Thanks to his "Enhanced Stamina" ability, Noir wasn''t as exhausted as he might have been. This ability, for now, seemed to be quite helpful. ... In the distant sea, a Marine battleship was slowly approaching. A pink-haired girl in a Marine uniform stood on the deck, gazing nkly at the sky. Nearby, a group of Marine soldiers whispered worriedly about her. "Is Bell-m¨¨re going to be okay?" "She hasn''t eaten in days. She''ll copse at this rate." "Well, considering what happened to her previous unit..." "Shh, keep it down!" Bell-m¨¨re seemed oblivious to the concerned murmurs. Her usually mischievous eyes were clouded with sorrow. "Attention!" The ship''smanding officer suddenly barked, and the soldiers swiftly formed a neat line on the deck, Bell-m¨¨re included. "Private Bell-m¨¨re!" "Yes, sir!" A look of determination reced Bell-m¨¨re''s previous sorrow. "You will lead a team to scout the vige on the ind. The rest will follow me to support the kingdom''s interior!" "Yes, sir!" As they prepared to depart, Bell-m¨¨re approached themanding officer. "Sir, about my resignation..." The officer''s expression softened. "Are you sure you want to leave? You have a bright future ahead of you." Bell-m¨¨re shook her head silently. "Your entire unit was wiped out; you were the only survivor. You should live on for their sake!" The officer''s tone grew emotional, but seeing Bell-m¨¨re''s downcast demeanour, he relented. "Think it over carefully." "Yes, sir..." Bell-m¨¨re stared at the war-tornnd, contemting the meaning of survival. ... Back on the battlefield, Noir was jolted awake by approaching footsteps. The two girls, sensing the disturbance, woke up as well. The steps grew closer, and Noir, suppressing his fear, broke into a cold sweat. Shielding the little girls behind him, he bit his lip and squinted into the distance. Marine uniforms? That person is... Bell-m¨¨re! No way... could these girls be... Chapter 3: I’m Nami’s Brother? Chapter 3: I¡¯m Nami¡¯s Brother? Could these girls be... Nami and Nojiko?! In the original story, Bell-m¨¨re was a Marine who found and adopted the orphaned Nojiko and Nami during a battle. Could it be that this was the very moment? Bell-m¨¨re looked curiously at the three children before her. What were kids doing in the middle of a battlefield? War orphans? Two adorable little girls and... A precocious little boy? Bell-m¨¨re chuckled, ruffling Noir''s hair and squeezing his arms and legs like a yful thug. Noir looked annoyed. What the heck? Haven''t you ever seen the biceps of a three-year-old? Nami and Nojiko peeked out from behind Noir, curious and cautious about the young woman in her twenties standing before them. Bell-m¨¨re, without hesitation, scooped them up into a warm hug, her face beaming with joy. "What''s your name?" she asked, smiling. Nojiko looked down sadly. "I don''t know... I was an orphan even before the war..." "I see..." Bell-m¨¨re thought for a moment, holding Nojiko''s tiny hand. "From now on, your name will be Nojiko." She then gently patted Nami''s head. "And you''ll be Nami! Nami-chan!" Finally, she turned to Noir and asked, "How old are you, little one?" Noir held up the pendant around his neck. "My name is Noir. I''m three years old. I don''t know where my family is." "Three years old?" Bell-m¨¨re sized him up. "You''ve grown pretty fast for your age." Noir rolled his eyes. Have you grown fast? You''ve never seen Big Mom as a kid. My size wouldn''t even fill her mouth! As Noir''s thoughts wandered, Bell-m¨¨re suddenly hugged him and the sisters. Noir was stunned, then heard Bell-m¨¨re''s gentle whisper. "Don''t worry. From now on, Bell-m¨¨re will protect you." Noir''s emotions surged. In the original story, Bell-m¨¨re kept her promise, sacrificing herself to protect Nami and Nojiko from Arlong. She was a strong and nurturing figure. Initially, Noir felt detached from this world and its characters. But now, Bell-m¨¨re''s warm embrace made him realize that this world was real and filled with genuine human connections. His tense nerves finally rxed, and he drifted into a peaceful sleep, barely hearing the system''s notification. "Significant character interaction detected. Rewards being issued..." Had Noir been awake, he would have noticed the system''s voice sounding unusually gentle. Bell-m¨¨re watched the children settle down, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. She said, "Indeed, as long as you live, there are many wonderful things to experience." Bell-m¨¨repleted her final mission as a Marine and officially left the service. This time, no one worried about her well-being. Everyone saw a new determination in her eyes. Bell-m¨¨re bid farewell to the Marines and set off with Noir and the girls towards her hometown. On the tranquil sea, a small boat drifted peacefully. Noiry inside, counting his recent rewards. "Significant storyline interaction, Bell-m¨¨re adopts sisters. Rewards issued: 1 Gold Talent Replication Card, 3 White Talent Replication Cards, Physique +15." "Significant character interactions: Nami, Bell-m¨¨re, Nojiko. Rewards issued: 1 Red Talent Replication Card, 1 Purple Talent Replication Card, 1 Blue Talent Replication Card, 1 bag of Superior Orange Seeds." Noir scratched his head in confusion. "System, why so many replication cards? Is there a pattern?" "The quality of replication cards corresponds to the significance of the storyline interactions. Bell-m¨¨re adopting the sisters greatly affects Nami''s survival, hence the high significance." "Meeting key characters increases rewards based on their involvement in the world''s storyline." I got it, so I must meet the prominent cast members more often. And the seeds? It makes sense, considering Bell-m¨¨re and her daughters'' connection to oranges. As for Physique +15... "System, open my panel. Show all stats." "Host: Kyros D. Noir Stats: Charm: 80 (Max 100) Physique: 95 (Max 999)" Inventory: - Golden Talent Replication Card*1 - Red Talent Replication Card*1 - Purple Talent Replication Card*1 - Blue Talent Replication Card*1 - White Talent Replication Card*3 - A bag of Premium Orange Seeds Abilities: *Otherworldly Visitor*: Purple Quality - As a boy from another world, you possess a god-like knowledge of this world''s significant figures and their stories. With the aura of an outsider, your charm automatically starts at 80 points, increasing by one point each year until it reaches its maximum, unaffected by age or external factors. *Stamina Enhancement*: White Quality - Your stamina has improved, giving you extraordinary physical strength and endurance even as a child. Noir nodded with satisfaction. Although the attributes were still somewhatcking, they finally looked more substantial. "How is this constitution calcted, System?" The ever-dutiful system quickly exined: "Constitution value only measures physical strength and excludes other abilities. A score of 1-99 represents an ordinary person. A score of 100-299 means you are strong enough to venture out to sea and engage in deadly battles, like Usopp. A score of 300-499 qualifies as a monstrous constitution, sufficient to fight leisurely in the first half of the Grand Line, and injuries can be quickly recovered from sleeping and eating, simr to Luffy and Zoro from two years ago. A score of 500-699 can secure a foothold in the New World and create a territory, typically at the level of the chief officers of the Four Emperors'' pirate crews. A score of 700-899 can dominate a region, capable of defeating most people through constitution alone, like Garp, Whitebeard, and Shanks. A score of 900-999 nearly constitutes an immortal being, invulnerable to conventional attacks and possessing extreme self-healing abilities, like Kaido and Big Mom." So, my constitution score of 95 is quite pitiful. However, small increments add up, and my constitution score will eventually rise! Lost in thought, Noir was startled by Nojiko''s warm voice outside the cabin: "Brother! Come see Bell-m¨¨re''s fishing!" Chapter 4: Nami Talent! Chapter 4: Nami Talent! [#]: Please consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#]: Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir quickly responded, "Coming!" Addressing this matter naturally, Noir and the two girls had gone through thick and thin together, now bing a family. They called him brother these days, but Bell-m¨¨re refused to be called mom, arguing it made her sound old. Given that Bell-m¨¨re was only 21, it made sense. In a past life, she''d just be starting her beautiful life! Noir stepped out of the cabin and saw the trio sitting leisurely by the side of the boat, each holding a fishing rod. Suddenly, he remembered he hadn''t checked the talents of others since his system awakened. "System, check the talents of Bell-m¨¨re, Nojiko, and Nami." "Checkplete. Talent panels are now open for the host." Name: Bell-m¨¨re - [Heroine]: Blue Quality - Despite being a woman, Bell-m¨¨re possesses the willpower andbat skillsparable to men. When single, herbat skill learning efficiency doubles. - [Maternal Radiance]: Blue Quality - As a mother, Bell-m¨¨re gains a 30%bat power boost when fighting to protect her children. Her children will likely develop kind and strong personalities but will inevitably have undesirable traits. Name: Nojiko - [Elder Sister''s Authority]: Blue Quality - As an older sister, Nojiko has a natural ability to dominate Nami, doubling the sess rate offorting, encouraging, and persuading her. Seeing their talents, Noir was speechless. His replication cards seemed useless. None of these talents suited a man. If he copied them, would he be a heroine, a great mother, or an authoritative sister? Feeling slightly frustrated, Noir''s mood improved when he saw Nami''s talent. Name: Nami - [Climate Super Sensitivity]: Red Quality¡ªNami can sense the air with her body and predict various weather changes. Under normal circumstances, her weather predictions are wless, making shipwrecks due to weather nearly impossible. Red talent! Indeed, the little beauty is the true faith of this sea! The original work often depicted Nami''s exceptional navigation skills. Even with limited knowledge from East Blue, she excelled as a navigator, effortlessly sailing through the Grand Line''splex weather patterns. Most navigators rely on extensive knowledge and experience, but Nami''s talent makes her a climate queen, ideally avoiding the Grand Line''s disasters. Even Princess Vivi, experienced as she was, admired Nami''s talent. Gold Lion shamelessly kidnapped her for it. Noir stared at the red glow on the virtual panel,ughing maniacally. Bell-m¨¨re and her daughters turned to watch Noirugh hysterically on the ground. Nojiko asked, confused, "Is he crazy?" Nami, clinging to Bell-m¨¨re''s arm, nodded thoughtfully. "Cough, cough." Realizing his unbing behaviour, Noir stood up and calmly walked over. Bell-m¨¨re handed him a fishing rod, and he sat beside Nami. "System, extract the red talent replication card." A faint light shed, and a red card appeared in Noir''s hand. He quickly hid it and touched Nami''s head. "Ding, replication sessful." The card dissolved, and Noir felt an immediate change. The air seemed alive, the windmunicating its temperature, humidity, and other factors. He could sense the surrounding climate changes as if a naked beauty stood before him. Blocking this was impossible! Noir closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of... ahem, the weather. The East Blue weather was lessplex than the Grand Line, making the journey pleasant andfortable. In this warm atmosphere, the four soon returned to Bell-m¨¨re''s hometown, Cocoyashi Vige, a peaceful and beautiful haven. In the pirate world, peace and beauty are often disrupted. About nine yearster, the Arlong Pirates invaded, bringing Arlong''s brutal rule. Bell-m¨¨re died protecting Nami and Nojiko, leaving asting scar on their hearts. Seeing Bell-m¨¨re''s gentle profile, Noir swore to prevent this tragedy from happening. Nine years left. If I have Luffy''s strength at twelve in nine years, I can fight back. Despite the pressure, Noir felt reassured by the system. Bell-m¨¨re''s boat docked, and she led the children into the vige. Vigers warmly greeted her, though their words were often harsh. "Our delinquent girl isn''t kicked out, is she?" "She must have beaten up her superior!" Although the vigers'' words were harsh, Noir could feel their concern. Bell-m¨¨re cheerfully responded to them while Nami and Nojiko, sensing the goodwill, curiously looked around. Suddenly, a puzzled voice called out, "Bell-m¨¨re?" Bell-m¨¨re, surprised, said, "Gen-san? Are you still the vige policeman?" Noir turned to see a middle-aged man in shorts and a short-sleeved police uniform, with a moustache and a severe and surprised expression. He was the same Gen-san from the original, who always had a windmill on his head to make Namiugh. Curious, Noir immediately checked Gen-san''s talents. Name: Gen - [Vige Police Combat Techniques]: White Quality¡ªGen learned thebat techniques passed down by the Cocoyashi Vige police. - [Focus on One]: White Quality - Gen has an innate meticulousness. When focusing on a single task, his concentration and efficiency increase. Combat techniques? Does a vige policeman havebat techniques? Chapter 5: The Village’s Strongest Warrior After Seven Years Chapter 5: The Vige¡¯s Strongest Warrior After Seven Years [#]: Please consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#]: Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir furrowed his brow and asked, "System, does martial arts count as a talent?" "The system recognizes both innate talents and acquired skills. As long as the ability is rare in this world and only possessed by a special group of people, it can be copied by the system." "Additionally, innate talents determine a person''s potential upper limits, and everyone has at least one. Acquired talents, on the other hand, can improve in quality through training." Noir nodded. Gen''s vige policebat skills were rare enough to be considered a talent. Gen hesitated and pointed to the three children, asking, "Bell-m¨¨re, who are they?" "They are the children I adopted." "Children?" Gen was surprised. "But you''re still so young..." Bell-m¨¨re patted his shoulder casually and smiled, "No worries, I''m quite good at raising kids!" "But isn''t this child a bit too old?" Gen pointed curiously at Noir, who pped his hand away, saying, "My name is Noir, and I''m only three years old!" Taking advantage of the moment, Noir quickly took out two duplicate cards and copied Gen''s white talents. After all, finding someone in Cocoyasi Vige with somebat prowess to copy was not easy, so there was no need to hesitate. Just as he felt the sting of losing two cards, Nami, who was dozing in Bell-m¨¨re''s arms, yawned, nced at the grinning Gen, and started crying. Gen scratched his head awkwardly while Bell-m¨¨re soothed Nami and chided Gen, "Mr. Gen, why did you scare Nami!" "I didn''t..." After somemotion, Nami was finally pacified, and Bell-m¨¨re led them home. Bell-m¨¨re''s house, located on the outskirts, was a moderately sized home that soon came into view. After tidying up a room, Noir finally had a home. Nojiko and Nami hopped around curiously while Noir found Bell-m¨¨re in the backyard. "We still need to nt some oranges! I wonder if there are any seeds left in the warehouse," Bell-m¨¨re mused, looking at herrge backyard. Noir suddenly remembered the system''s rewards and retrieved the seeds. Pretending he had just arrived, he dragged the bag over and called, "Bell-m¨¨re! Are you looking for these?" Bell-m¨¨re turned around, surprised to see Noir with a bag of seeds. She took a handful, examined them, and eximed delightfully, "These are exactly what I needed! Noir, you''re so clever!" During dinner, the family ate joyously together. Thinking back to the days of scavenging to survive seemed like a distant dream. Noir took a bite of his food, looking at the cheerful trio of mother and daughters, and couldn''t help but smile. From that point on, Noir settled down. His physique increased, and with the "Focus Only" talent, he started learning swordsmanship. To his surprise, he wasn''t bad at it. Though not on Zoro''s level, Noir was not disappointed. The system also began tracking his swordsmanship progress. Thus, Noir trained in swordsmanship and vige policebat skills, with his physique growing swiftly as he aged. Time flew by. Years passed, and Noir turned ten in the blink of an eye. He became a handsome young man, living up to Bell-m¨¨re''s expectations. His height growth slowed, but he had already surpassed 180 cm, which even made Bell-m¨¨re marvel. "Raising a child for seven years, and he''s already taller than me. What should I do?" Over the years, Noir honed his skills and sparred with the vige''s strong men. Unsurprisingly, he was undefeated in the town by the age of ten. Vigers marvelled, saying Bell-m¨¨re''s household had produced a fighting prodigy. Due to Noir''s impressivebat skills, Bell-m¨¨re rxed her control over him, allowing him more freedom. However, Nojiko and Nami weren''t as lucky and remained under her watchful eye. Despite Nami''s persistent pleas for Noir to take her out to y, he firmly refused, knowing Bell-m¨¨re''s fists were no joke. When Cocoyasi Vige fishermen went to sea, Noir eagerly followed. Sitting on the deck, he reviewed his stats: "Host: Kyros D. Noir Ability Values: Charm: 87 (max 100) Physique: 213 (max 999) Swordsmanship: 150 (max 999) Possessions: Gold Talent Duplicate Card 1, Purple Talent Duplicate Card 1, Blue Talent Duplicate Card 1, White Talent Duplicate Card 1 Talents: Otherworldly Visitor, Energy Boost, Climate Perception, Focus Only, Vige Police Combat Skills..." Noir was quite satisfied with his progress over the past seven years. His physique and swordsmanship surpassed 100, and his charm increased by seven points thanks to the "Otherworldly Visitor" talent. He estimated that if he were to be a pirate now, his bounty would likely be in the millions. However, he knew it wasn''t enough. With two years left until Arlong''s invasion, he needed to raise at least one of his stats to above 300 for a chance at victory. One downside Noir discovered about the system was that it required strong opponents to copy better talents. However, in Cocoyasi Vige, no strong individuals were left¡ªhe could easily defeat them all. "Noir! There''s a big one here! Give us a hand!" The fishermen excitedly called out to the sighing Noir as they spotted a giant fish. "Coming!" Noir responded, but before he could act, the massive fish surfaced, revealing a menacing head, blood-red eyes, and dripping fangs. This was no ordinary fish¡ªit was a miniature Sea King. The fishermen would have fled in the past, but times had changed. "Time for a meal!" "Look at that meat; it''ll be delicious steamed!" "You''re crazy! Grilled fish is the best!" The Sea King red at them, thinking, "You treat me as prey, yet you want to grill me?" Furious, the Sea Kingshed out with its tail, creating a powerful surge. However, the fishermen remained unflustered. As the massive tail descended upon the boat, a sh of silver light sliced through the air! The Sea King''s eyes widened in shock as it saw the human leaping into the air and then looked at its own body, now separated and drifting apart. "Actually... steamed is fine..." This was the Sea King''sst thought. Chapter 6: The Barbarian Bear Pirate Crew Chapter 6: The Barbarian Bear Pirate Crew [#]: Please consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#]: Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir leapt onto the boat, his gleaming de slowly sliding back into its sheath. Behind him, the dismembered Sea King fell into the water,nding in a the fishermen had prepared. One strike and done! The fishermen got busy; such a stunning kill seemed routine to them. After all, this ten-year-old was the strongest person in Cocoyasi Vige. Noiry at the boat''s bow, cheerfully watching the bustling activity around him. "Whoosh¡ª" A piercing howl suddenly echoed across the sea, and Noir''s eyes narrowed. Could it be? "Boom!" A violent shockwave erupted next to the fishing boat, sending up a towering spray of water that drenched everyone on board. Cannon fire?! Noir steadied himself against the ship''s railing and peered into the distance. A massive ck boat was slowly approaching. Smoke still billowed from a cannon on its side. The ck g flying above was particrly striking. A stark white skull on a ck background¡ªa pirate g. "Pirates?" Noir straightened up, gripping his sword, his face darkening with anger. We are getting hit with a cannon shot for no reason¡ªwho wouldn''t be furious? But the good news was, this pirate crew wasn''t the Arlong Pirates. I''ve always been the one to fire cannons at others; no one has dared fire at me! Fuming, Noir shouted to the panicked fishermen on board, "Head back to the vige!" "I''m going to show them what cruelty means!" On the pirate ship, a scar-faced man with a sinister grin turned to the captain and said, "Captain, look at those guys panicking. Seeing the Barbarian Bear Pirate Crew''s g makes them scared out of their wits." The man addressed as the captain was a burly man with a beer belly, his face full of brutish features. "I am ''Barbarian Bear'' Kembra and everyone must get out of my way." Captain Kembraughed arrogantly, pointing a thick finger at the fishing boat and shouting, "Board that ship! Then storm the vige and take everything you can!" "Oh!" The crew of miscreants howled in unison, springing into action. The burly sailors hurled Several grappling hooks,tching onto the fishing boat and creating a path. "Board the ship, men!" Kembra roared, his yellow teeth bared in a vile grin. A swarm of pirates, like locusts, surged across the ropes. Noir frowned and said to the fishermen, "I''ll cut the ropes. You go back to the vige and warn everyone!" "I''ll handle these guys!" Without waiting for a response, Noir sprang towards the ropes and charged at the pirates! "Noir!" the fishermen called out, but Noir didn''t listen. He had been craving a real fight for a long time! The fishermen exchanged anxious nces until one of them finally said, "Let''s go back to the vige for reinforcements!" Noir charged at the pirate ship, gripping his sword''s sheath with his left hand, shing with his right, and cutting through the ropes in a sh. A chorus of screams erupted as pirates fell into the sea, but Noir''s advance didn''t slow. He sprinted along the remaining rope towards his enemies. Seeing a kid take down many of his men, Kembra was enraged. "What are you lot doing? Chop him into pieces and toss him overboard!" Several steel des swung at Noir, but he remained unfazed. His sword danced like a snake, deflecting all the attacks. In the blink of an eye, his de cut through the pirates, leaving crimson gashes that sprayed blood into the air. The pirates fell into the sea like dumplings, unconscious. Noir, born amidst death, wasn''t fazed by this level of ughter. "What?!" Kembra stared in shock at Noir, who stood like a one-man army. The scar-faced man beside him was too terrified to speak. Seeing his men retreat in fear, Kembra roared, "You useless cowards, get him!" "I''ll give you a hand." Noir''s young voice rang out, sending chills down the pirates'' spines. He leapt over the attacking pirates andnded on their ship like a phantom. With one hand on the deck and the other gripping his blood-stained sword, Noir looked up at Kembra with a chilling smile. "Hello, the pirate captain." He stared intently at Kembra, then turned and cut thest rope. Seeing this, The fishermen''s boat turned and returned to the vige. Ignoring the screams of the falling pirates, Noir pointed his sword at the scar-faced man next to Kembra. "Was it you who fired that cannon at me?" The man''s face turned deathly pale, and he frantically shook his head. "No, no... it wasn''t intentional! I was just... argh!" Kembra, his face dark, punched the scar-faced man, sending him crashing into the deck, his fate unknown. The surrounding pirates fell silent, and Noir raised an eyebrow, mocking, "What? You kill your men?" Kembra sneered, "Useless trash isn''t fit to be my crew!" "Kid, want to join my pirate crew?" Noir was taken aback, smiled, and said, "Your pirate crew? Are you famous?" Kembraughed wildly without answering, and his crew joined in. One of them pulled out a yellowed wanted poster from his pants and proudly dered, "Our captain is a super pirate with a bounty of 15 million Berries!" "Captain of the Barbarian Bear Pirate Crew, known as ''Barbarian Bear'' Kembra!" "Even the East Blue overlord Krieg is no match for our captain!" With a wave of Kembra''s hand, theughter stopped abruptly. He then extended his invitation to Noir, "Krieg is no match for me. I will be the new overlord of the East Blue, but that''s not the end!" "I will easily defeat everyone, find the One Piece, and be the Pirate King! Kid, join me!" Noir watched Kembra''s performance with a look of disdain. At first, he thought this guy''s bounty was something impressive. East Blue overlord? Pirate King? A super pirate with a 15 million Berries bounty? Ha. Just a frog in a well who had never seen the world. Even someone as strong as Zoro had to face Mihawk to realize his limitations. Luffy, with his protagonist''s halo, had to endure crushing defeats and the pain of losing his brother before realizing his powerlessness. In that light, this ignorant pirate''s delusions were almost understandable. Noir looked up and smiled at Kembra. Seeing Noir''s smile, Kembra thought he had agreed, but then Noir''s harsh words shattered his illusion: "You will not be the overlord of the East Blue, nor will you be the Pirate King." "Your journey of crime ends here." "By my hand." Chapter 7: Can Devil Fruits Be Replicated? Chapter 7: Can Devil Fruits Be Replicated? [#]: Please consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#]: Enjoy!! ========================================= Upon hearing these words, Kembra''s face darkened once again. His heart no longer raced, and his hands steadied. ring fiercely at Noir, he spat, "Kid! What did you say?!" Noir smiled softly, gripping his sword tightly, and dered, "I will defeat you and make my way to the Grand Line." "Don''t push your luck, brat!" Kembra suddenly lunged, his fist crashing down towards Noir with tremendous force. Noir, unwilling to take the blow head-on, quickly leapt to the side to dodge. The powerful punch smashed into the deck, shattering the wooden nks and sending splinters flying towards Noir''s face. Such strength?! Noir''s heart tightened. Despite his outward disdain for this man, he remained vignt. Just from this disy of brute strength, Kembra''s words might not be entirely false. Perhaps he wasn''t much weaker than the East Blue overlord, Don Krieg. At this moment, a pirate underling handed Kembra a pair of gloves, which he swiftly put on. These were iron gloves, fully protecting his fists. Taking advantage of Kembra''s distraction, Noirunched a quick attack. Noir leapt up and swung his sword down with immense force, backed by his formidable physique, the de descending like a meteor. However, Kembra was unfazed, raising his iron-d hand to meet the de. "ng!" A loud sh of metal on metal echoed, sparks flying everywhere. Kembra remained unharmed while the shock left Noir''s hands aching. Kembra clutched the sword de tightly, looking at Noir''s grim expression, and sneered: "Kid, you''ve got some strength! But it''s not enough!" With a sudden flex of his arm muscles, Kembra threw Noir and his sword away in one swift motion. Noir stabilized himself mid-air andnded on the ship''s edge. This guy''s strength is too great; a head-on sh won''t work. A glint of determination shed in Noir''s eyes as he dashed towards Kembra again. "Didn''t learn your lesson?" Kembra roared in fury, delivering another sweeping punch just as Noir''s body twisted back, his sword rotating in his hand. With a reversed grip, Noir, in a highly twisted posture, plunged his sword into Kembra''s body! Sliding forward, Noir''s de left a long gash on Kembra. "Argh!!" Kembra released a thunderous howl of pain, driving Noir back with another punch. Holding his wound, he red with bloodshot eyes and bellowed, "Damn it! I''ll kill you!!" Having dodged to the side, Noir rested his sword on his shoulder, taunting, "Kill me? Go ahead and try." "Argh!!" Kembra charged at him like a towering mountain, exerting a formidable pressure. Noir sidestepped again, ducking as the iron fist whooshed past his head, lifting his hair. Despite the intense pressure, Noir remained calm, shing at Kembra''s knee. Kembra, wary after the first strike, quickly retracted his leg, but Noir used the momentum to smash the sword hilt into his shin. With force applied, Kembra''s legs split into a painful split, leaving him howling in agony. "Wow, sounds like a howling dog," Noir chuckled. Kembra''s henchmen helped him up, ring at Noir; he growled, "You''ve thoroughly pissed me off, kid! I''ll tear you to pieces!" Suddenly, his body began to swell, his clothes tearing apart, muscles bulging, and coarse hair sprouting, his mouth protruding. In no time, Kembra transformed into a fierce-looking beastman! Have I turned into... a bear? A Devil Fruit user? The surrounding pirates started mouring: "You''re dead, kid! This is the power of God!" "Behold the mighty ''Grizzly'' Kembra, who can transform into a powerful bear-man!" "Die, brat!" "I see why pirates need underlings now," Noir thought, the noise around him like annoying buzzing mosquitoes. Beyond annoyance, they set the scene aze. Noir didn''t dare underestimate him, quickly using the system to check Kembra''s abilities. "Name: Kembra Brute Strength: White Talent, Kembra has immense strength but sacrifices intelligence, reflexes, and speed as a trade-off. Demon Host¡¤Bear: Blue Talent, having consumed the Zoan-type Devil Fruit Bear-Bear Fruit, is endowed with the power of the demon, capable of three-stage transformations into bear form, human form, and bear-human hybrid form. Sea''s Curse: Purple Talent, with the demonic power,es to a curse that attracts the ocean''s ire, rendering him powerless upon contact with seawater, unable to use his abilities actively." A Devil Fruit power considered a talent? This was Noir''s first encounter with a Devil Fruit user, the talent slots being unique. So, do those who consume a Devil Fruit get two talents, ''Demon Host'' and ''Sea''s Curse''? Wait? Of these two talents, one is the fruit''s ability, and the other is its drawback. I should be able to... Kembra saw Noir motionless and thought he was paralyzed with fear. He raised a huge paw and struck towards Noir''s head. Noir snapped out of it, raising his sword to block Kembra''s paw. But their strength levels were worlds apart. Noir''s sword quickly deformed under the pressure, the bear paw mming him down to the deck. Noir''s body smashed through severalyers of the ship''s nks,nding at the bottom. "Cough!" Noir spat out blood, looking up at Kembra above. I got careless. Activated, Kembra''s physique showed no weaknesses; his speed, strength, and reflexes had more than doubled. With his sword nearly broken, Noir decided to discard it. He then stealthily took out a blue copy card from the system. He needed to copy Kembra''s "Demon Host" ability; it was his only chance at victory! Kembra leapt down,nding heavily in front of Noir. In his intimidating bear-man form and his grotesque face, even Noir felt a twinge of nervousness. Through years of familiarity with the system, Noir knew the copy card required physical contact to copy an opponent''s talent. He had to get close to Kembra once more! Chapter 8: Unexpected Encounter with Shanks Chapter 8: Unexpected Encounter with Shanks [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir adjusted his breathing andunched a barehanded attack at the bear-man, Kembra''s lower body. "Annoying fly!" Kembra sneered, lowering his head and kicking at Noir. Noir quickly rolled forward, dodging the attack, and reached for Kembra''s waist with a card. Startled, Kembra punched at Noir, who narrowly avoided the blow, unaware that another bear paw wasing at him from the side. Bang! Noir''s pupils contracted suddenly as he felt as if a bomb had exploded inside him. His bones and lungs were hit hard, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. Noir was sent flying, crashing through several obstacles, and buried under wooden nks. Kembraughed wildly, "Brat! Is that all you''ve got?!" "Hahaha!!" Kembra turned, intending to leave. "Aren''t you just the same?" A calm voice interrupted hisugh, stopping it abruptly. As the smoke cleared, Noir pushed the nks off himself, his will undiminished and his spirit seemingly stronger, standing there like a spear. Seeing Noir, who appeared unharmed, Kembra began to doubt himself. Did I hold back? How can he be fine after taking two hits from me? Is Noir excellent? Of course not! Noir stood there, feeling like he couldn''t move. Another movement might break his bones. "So what if you''re fine? Can you withstand more of my punches?" Noir smiled slightly, "Maybe not before, but now, it''s uncertain." "Huh?" Kembra was puzzled, about to ask, when he noticed Noir''s body changing! Brown bear fur, long tusks, and a vast stature¡ªeverything was too familiar! "Why?! Why do you have my power?" Kembra yelled in jealousy and confusion, seeing Noir''s increased power. I have to thank you for that punch... Noir thought: Thankfully, I stuck the copy card on him when he hit me. Otherwise, this would''ve been a considerable loss. "Impossible, only I can have this power. Give it back!" Kembra charged at him like an angry bear. Noir didn''t dodge this time, raising his arms to meet him head-on. Boom! The powerful shockwave scattered the surrounding ship''s fragments, sending the pirates watching above tumbling. This battle was far beyond what these small fry could handle. Below deck, the excited Noir and the furious Kembra were locked in a fierce melee. Punch for punch, kick for kick, w for w, bite for bite, headbutt for groin kick! Both abandoned defence, Noir to test his power and Kembra in a blind rage, wanting only to kill Noir. After another round of attacks, Noir realized something was wrong. The bear-man form from the "Devil Inheritance" talent was inferior to Kembra''s bear-man form. It seems the system can only copy the devil fruit ability, not the user''s development. But this is already OP. After all, he copied only the "Devil Inheritance" talent, not the "Curse of the Sea." This means that he can be a devil fruit user without fearing the sea in the future. Moreover, since the system defines devil fruit abilities as talents, he can absorb more talents and be a multi-ability user! In battle, Kembra grew more muscr, while the heavily injured Noir''s condition worsened, and he began to be suppressed. Soon, Noir felt his strength depleting, struggling to maintain his bear-man form. However, in this terrain, Noir had a chance to counterattack! "Die!" Kembra punched Noir again, pursuing him like a mad dog. It''s so annoying; It''s time for the ace! Noir clenched his fists and smashed the ship''s bottom with a bear smash. Seawater flooded in instantly, but Noir kept erging the hole. The seawater woke Kembra up, and a wave of weakness hit him. He couldn''t maintain his bear-man form and quickly reverted to normal! In terror, Kembra shouted, "What are you doing? Do you want to die with me?" But soon, he was even more terrified when he saw that Noir''s bear-man form remained intact! Waist-deep in seawater, Noir stepped closer. He reached out, grabbed Kembra soaking in the seawater, and smiled viinously. The tall and strong bear-man Noir pressed Kembra underwater with a bear paw. "No¡­ don''t! No¡­" Kembra''s eyes bulged as he spoke, his mouth bubbling madly, but his voice couldn''te out. Noir held him down with one hand while the other punched Kembra''s submerged body repeatedly. Like a machine, Noir kept repeating the action. Finally, when the sea around him turned red, and Kembra stopped struggling, he let go. The unrecognizable Kembra floated on the water, and his life as a devil fruit user ended. The pirate ship started sinking. Exhausted, Noir reverted to his original form and struggled back to the deck. As he returned, the previously ignored pirate minions swarmed at him, shouting, "Kill him! Avenge the captain!" Noir sneered, you watched the whole time and now talk about revenge? Just as Noir gathered his strength to deal with the small fry, a terrifying aura surged behind him! Boom! The aura nearly materialized, crashing over everyone. The pirate minions fell instantly. Noir, already exhausted, copsed, unable to even move a finger. But he recognized this power. Conqueror''s Haki! And in this era, the only one with Conqueror''s Haki in the East Blue is¡ª "Hey, kid, I helped you out!" A young man stood before him. Seeing his red hair, Noir immediately recognized him. The future Yonko, Red-Haired Shanks! Noir noticed his missing arm. He must have just returned from visiting Luffy. "So, I helped you. Can you help me?" Noir was silent momentarily, then said, "What is it?" "My pirate ship is lost. Do you know where it is?" Noir: ... Chapter 9: Golden Talent Chapter 9: Golden Talent [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Did you lose your pirate ship? Are you kidding me? I think it''s you who''s lost! "I''m sorry, but I don''t know where your ship is," Noir said with an embarrassed yet polite smile. "Alright, I''ll take you to shore first," Shanks sighed, grabbed Noir with his arm and jumped into the sea. Damn! Even someone as strong as you have to swim? But Noir underestimated Shanks. With a light tap of his long, hairy leg on the water''s surface... A massive wave exploded beneath him, propelling them forward with tremendous force. With each step, a wave rose behind them. Noir watched the scene in disbelief, his eyes almost popping out of his head. Was I the fool all along? Have I been living under a rock? Despite his shock, Noir didn''t forget to use his talent probe on Shanks. Name: Shanks Sovereign''s Presence: Gold Quality - Born with an extraordinary aura, Shanks''s mastery of Haki is rapid. He is destined to awaken Conqueror''s Haki at seventeen. Each victory in battle randomly enhances one of the three types of Haki. Ocean''s Pride: Gold Quality - The freest and broadest-minded person on the sea, Shanks is highly likely to encounter fortuitous events while travelling. His charisma significantly increases, allowing him to make the best decisions in critical moments. His willpower and Haki''s strength increased by 10% during naval battles. Will of the Heir: Red Quality - As the inheritor of the Pirate King''s will, Shanks bears a significant responsibility. His determination is unwavering, reducing his Haki consumption in battle by 60%. After passing on his will, this effect changes to a 30% increase in overall Haki capacity. Haki Swordsmanship: Purple Quality - Deeply versed in swordsmanship, Shanks''s skills are enhanced by Haki, increasing their power and lethality. Training in swordsmanship also randomly boosts one of his Haki types. Oh, my goodness¡ª A golden legend¡ª No wonder Shanks became one of the four strongest pirates in the New World at such a young age. Four talents, with two golds, one red, and one purple. No wonder he''s so powerful. On shore, Noiry exhausted on the ground, chatting intermittently with Shanks, who gazed at the distant sea. "My name is Noir. What''s yours, big brother?" "I''m Shanks, a pirate and the captain of a pirate crew!" Curious, Noir asked, "How did you lose your pirate ship?" Shanks grew angry at the mention of this, fuming as he exined, "It''s all because my crew is too foolish. I just napped on the shore, and the ship was gone. I don''t know where my crew wandered off to." Hearing his predicament, Noir fell silent momentarily before saying quietly, "Do you think...maybe, just maybe, your crew might have left you behind?" A deathly silence fell. It bothers me that you didn''t think of that possibility, did you... Noir silently mocked in his mind. "Don''t be sad. Your crew is probably just ying a prank on you. They''ll be back to get you soon," heforted Shanks, who had suddenly be despondent while plotting how to copy Shanks''s talents. He was out of red copy cards but still had a gold one. He didn''t want to waste the purple one either; both could be used on Shanks. However, the system required physical contact to copy talents. And Shanks, a master of all three Haki types, could probably kill him before he managed to touch him with the copy card. Noir held the two cards in his hand, his brain racing. pping the card on Shanks wouldn''t work. He needed a reason, a way to do it subtly... "Hey, what''s this?" Like discovering a new continent, Shanks snatched the cards from Noir''s hand with lightning speed. The gold and purple cards melted and disappeared almost instantly. Ding! The purple talent ''Haki Swordsmanship'' has been sessfully copied. Multiple gold talents detected. Please choose one. Noir: ??? Well, that was simpler than expected, Noir thought. He quickly exined to Shanks that the cards were just trinkets, like toys. Shanks didn''t pay much attention, feeling no difort anyway. Noir breathed a sigh of relief and began choosing from Shanks''s gold talents. It didn''t take long for him to decide. "Sovereign''s Presence" and "Ocean''s Pride" were excellent. The first would give Noir an innate aptitude for Haki, ensuring mastery of all three types, with a particr advantage in training Conqueror''s Haki. The second would make Noir an exceptional captain and increase the strength of his Haki by 10%. This 10% boost could turn the tide of a battle, especially for someone at the level of the Four Emperors. But for Noir, the first talent, "Sovereign''s Presence," was more appealing. He had shown great talent so far but couldn''t predict the future. This talent would secure his Haki training, a crucial power system in the world of pirates. Moreover, Arlong''s pirate crew would arrive in two years, and he needed significant power boosts. The 10% boost from "Ocean''s Pride" couldn''tpare to the potential growth from "Sovereign''s Presence" after two years of training. I''ve made my choice! Ding! Your talent slots are full. Please choose an existing talent to rece them. "Rece ''Stamina Boost''!" Noir had long found that skill useless. With the gold and purple talents now part of him, Noir quickly felt changes within himself. First, his swordsmanship. His understanding of swordsmanship grew immensely. His skill level jumped from 150 to 206 points, a massive increase. He had trained for seven years to reach 150 points, but now, with this talent, he had gained over fifty points instantly. Next, Noir felt a mysterious power close yet elusive. "Hey! Over here! I''m here!" A pirate ship approached from the distance. Noir squinted and saw it was Shanks''s crew. Shanks happily patted Noir''s shoulder. "Thank you, Noir. They came back for me!" Chapter 10: Silly Nami Chapter 10: Silly Nami [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir almost couldn''t resist rolling his eyes. "Thanks, but there''s no need. Your crew probably threw you overboard to scare you." Noir recognized most of the people on the pirate ship. The fat guy always holding a drumstick, Usopp''s father Yasopp, and the first mate Benn Beckman were all there, among others. Several other crew members, whose names Noir couldn''t remember, were standing on the ship, mercilessly mocking Shanks: "What''s the matter, Captain? Did you swim all the way here?" "With one arm, Captain, you''d better not show off too much!" Noir''s face was lined with exasperation at the jeers, but Shanks showed no reaction, instead joining in theughter wholeheartedly. Shanks leapt onto the ship, and as the pirate ship gradually sailed away from the shore, Noir waved goodbye to him. Shanks'' bright smile always had a way of infecting those around him. He waved back at Noir, shouting, "Noir, once you enter the Grand Line,e find me!" Huh? How does he know I n to enter the Grand Line? Noir recalled mentioning it during his battle with Kembra. Had Shanks been there already? I didn''t notice at all. It seems that, even without my intervention, Kembra''s crew would have been defeated by Shanks'' passing crew before they could invade the vige. Poor bastards. Smiling, Noir bid farewell to Shanks and his crew. Suddenly, the system''s notification sound interrupted the moment. "Ding! Important person Shanks recognized. System reward: Haki Awakening Intro^1, Constitution +15." What? Haki?! Excited, Noir opened the system and found a new section under "Swordsmanship"¡ªHaki: 10 (Max 99). The previously elusive power now felt within his grasp. This is the power of Haki! This fishing trip yielded quite a haul of rewards. Golden, purple, and blue talents, and now Haki awakening, was a great surprise. While Noir happily counted his rewards, the fishermen returned, with many vigers rushing to support him. Among them was his mother, Bell-m¨¨re. Bell-m¨¨re hurried over; worry etched on her face as she saw his severe injuries. Her face darkened with concern. Noir quickly reassured her, "It''s okay, Bell-m¨¨re, it doesn''t hurt anymore." Turning her head away, Bell-m¨¨re stubbornly said, "I don''t care about you!" "In just a short while, how did a good kid turn into a bloody mess?" "Do you know how worried I was when everyone came looking for me?" Listening to Bell-m¨¨re''s nagging, Noir yed dumb, smiling foolishly without retorting. Seeing his expression, Bell-m¨¨re rolled her eyes and lightly knocked on his head, asking, "Where are those pirates? Did you lose the fight?" Noir quicklyughed appealingly, "How could I lose? I''m Bell-m¨¨re''s child!" Pointing to the distant sea, he said, "I cared for them all. The pirate ship has sunk." Bell-m¨¨re nodded, and the vigers excitedly chimed in: "Noir is amazing, defeating them so quickly!" "Exactly, those pirates looked so fierce!" "Enough talking; let''s get Noir back to the vige to treat his wounds!" With the vigers'' support, Bell-m¨¨re helped Noir back to the vige,ying him down in the vige clinic. Bell-m¨¨re stayed by his side,forting him, "You need to get better quickly. We''re nning a celebration for your big catch and defeating those pirates!" Wrapped up like a mummy, Noir weakly protested, "Actually, my injuries aren''t serious..." Trying to get up, Noir was forced back down by Bell-m¨¨re''s stern re. "Onii-chan!" A sweet voice called out, and Noir knew who it was without turning his head. A small orange-haired figure burst through the door, shouting as she ran in, flopping onto Noir''s chest like a little ball. "Ow!" Noir yelped as he felt his wounds reopen. Seven years had passed, and Nami had grown from a fragile little girl into a lively, healthy child. Namiy on Noir''s chest with short orange hair, looking up with big teary eyes and a runny nose. In a tearful tone, petite Nami cried, "Onii-chan... don''t... don''t die!" With a face full of exasperation, Noir pulled Nami off him and tossed her aside, eximing, "I''m just injured; I''m not dying!" "Really?" Hearing this, Nami immediately stopped crying, wiped her tears and snot with her chubby hands, and then happily ran out to y again. "Gen-san, I want your windmill..." Listening to theughter of his silly sister outside, Noir felt like banging his head against the wall. But thankfully, he had two sisters. Nojiko, wearing a blue sundress and a headband, stood by the bed, looking at Noir''s injuries with concern, asking, "Onii-chan, are you okay?" Noir sighed inwardly: This is the real gentle sister. As for the carefree petite Nami... Forget it; let''s not mention her. Noir gently ruffled Nojiko''s hair, softly saying, "I''m fine. Those pirates aren''t that tough." Nojiko nodded, looking at Noir with admiration, "I heard! Onii-chan is amazing, sinking an entire pirate ship!" Noir and Nojiko were the same age, but Noir had always cared for his sisters, so everyone treated him as the older brother. On the battlefield, Nojiko was holding Nami when Noir found them and provided for them. Nami was too young to remember, but Nojiko remembered it clearly. So, from childhood to adulthood, Nojiko''s most admired person was Noir. In her eyes, her brother could do anything. Even more than Bell-m¨¨re! In Bell-m¨¨re''s home, Noir''s number one little follower was Nojiko. As for Nami... She only stuck to Noir when she needed something from him. Noir happily chatted with Nojiko by his bed while Bell-m¨¨re watched her children with a sunny smile. A capable son and two daughters, one naughty and one gentle¡ªBell-m¨¨re was very content. This was the life she wanted. Chapter 11: Arlong Bribe Chapter 11: Arlong Bribe [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Bell-m¨¨re ultimately didn''t let Noir stay in bed all night; he still went to the vige feast. The culture of feasts in the pirate world was quite appealing. At least one or two banquets were held for every festival or harvest. Noir and his siblings could y to their heart''s content during these times. Only during such events would Bell-m¨¨re allow Noir to have a drink with the vigers. Nojiko and Nami, with their adorable looks, would always get plenty of treats and toys from the adults. Of course, due to his injuries this time, Noir couldn''t drink and enjoy himself. By the time the feast ended, it was already past midnight. Bell-m¨¨re and Noir each carried a tired sister home. Back at home, Noir decided to talk to Bell-m¨¨re. "What? You want to go into seclusion for two years?" Bell-m¨¨re looked at her son in surprise. Noir nodded; he had been thinking about this for a long time. Now, with the power of the Devil Fruit and his extraordinary talent in swordsmanship and Haki, it was time to focus on his growth. "Child, you''re already strong enough." Bell-m¨¨re held his hand, worried. "Don''t put so much pressure on yourself." Bell-m¨¨re always knew that Noir seemed to have something on his mind since she adopted him. He never rxed in training, as if a burden weighed him down. This used to make her very upset. You''re my child! Do you think I can''t protect you? "Don''t worry, Bell-m¨¨re. Just two years, nothing will happen." Noir reassured her softly. Bell-m¨¨re fell silent, but Noir knew she agreed. She never interfered with any of her children''s decisions. But she would always be there for them until they seeded or returned tired to her embrace. Noir''s eyes showed guilt, but quickly hid it, secretly swearing. Two years. After dealing with Arlong, I''ll have a good time with you. From then on, the vigers of Cocoyasi felt something was missing. That brat no longer shouted challenges, stole drinks, or practised swordsmanship in sight. Everyone felt a bit uneasy. Noir found an isted ind in the nearby sea, full of fierce beasts and a harsh natural environment. He nned to stay there for a while. Two years could change many things. Two years were enough for Luffy to be the "Fifth Emperor" of the New World from a simpleton, for Zoro to be a great swordsman with few rivals, and for Nami and Robin to grow into beautiful women. Everything changed with time. In those two years, the so-called "weakest sea," the East Blue, saw the rise of many fierce pirates. Though cannon fodder in the Grand Line, they still rampaged freely in East Blue. The Marines, enforcing justice for the World Government, couldn''t keep up with the pirates'' emergence. In this sense, Roger, who started the Great Pirate Era, was a menace. One sentence sparked countless people''s greed, sending them to seek an elusive treasure, often meeting their end at sea. It also led to many homes being destroyed by pirates and families torn apart. No matter Roger''s true intent, he indeed carried this sin. Though some pirates weren''t after the One Piece but just luxury, the world still med Roger for giving them an excuse. An excuse to follow the massive wave of the era. In the original story, the Marines opposed the protagonists, which didn''t make them viins. On the contrary, without the Marines'' just actions, East Blue would be in even more chaos. But in this world, creating evil was far more essible than fostering good. So, ending this chaotic Great Pirate Era wouldn''t be easy. And among the Marines, not all were just peacekeepers. On a particr ind, there was a base under the directmand of the Marine Headquarters'' G-16 branch. This was just one of many bases, as the Marines were well-established across the four seas. The base''smander, a Captain, was currently receiving a special guest. In the office, bronze chests were opened individually, revealing glittering gold and jewels! The sheer quantity dazzled the Captain instantly. Wearing a rat hat, this Captain had a long, narrow face with a pointed nose, three disgusting whiskers on each cheek, and greedy, beady eyes. "Captain Nezumi, are you satisfied with my gift?" A rough voice sounded, and the guest before Nezumi grinned with sharp teeth. With blue skin, a saw-like nose, a shark-like face, webbed hands, wearing shorts and an open shirt, he sat cross-legged in front of the Captain. This was a Fishman, Arlong, whom Noir always dreaded! "Satisfied! Of course, I''m satisfied!" Captain Nezumi was almost enchanted, pressing his face into the treasure. He picked up a gem, kissed it hard, and asked, "You''ve already attacked over a dozen viges. Isn''t that enough?" Arlongughed and shook his head, saying, "How could it be enough? My Arlong Empire is far more ambitious!" "Don''t worry; as long as you keep these things quiet, there''ll be plenty of money!" Captain Nezumi, grinning greedily, replied, "Of course, of course." Arlong''s eyes showed disdain. He then stood up, his tall, sturdy body looming, and said: "Well, I''ll be off. Good luck to both of us!" "Haha, safe travels!" Leaving the base, Arlong headed to the shore where his pirate ship was docked. The ck pirate g bore a red saw-shark over crossed bones; this was the "Shark Superbia," Arlong''s notorious vessel. Back on the Superbia, various Fishmen asked upon seeing him, "Is it done?" "Of course!" Arlong replied. Just a greedy little human. If not for worrying about alerting higher-ups, I wouldn''t bother bribing such scum! Arlong thought disdainfully. Ever since a sleazy vice-admiral easily defeated him on the Grand Line years ago, he had be more cunning and cautious. Otherwise, with someone like Captain Nezumi, Arlong could crush ten of him with one hand! Feeling the sting of losing money, Arlong looked at the sea chart on the table. His huge webbed hand pped the chart, his fierce face hidden in shadow, grinning evilly: "The Arlong Empire starts here!" Raising his hand, the chart marked his target: Noir''s hometown, Cocoyasi Vige! Chapter 12: The Return Chapter 12: The Return [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Boom!! In Cocoyasi Vige, the normally peaceful streets were now in ruins, and the vigers were fleeing in terror. Another house copsed with a loud crash, and a nearby fish man nonchntly retracted his hand. "Hahahaha!!" A group of burly fishmenughed wildly as they watched the humans scatter. "Humans are a lower species,pletely powerless to resist!" Arlong, the leader of the Arlong Pirates, sneered at the vigers with a look of brutal contempt. "Shut up!! You vile pirates!" Genzo, the vige policeman, stood up and shouted angrily. Behind him stood a group of vigers wielding weapons. Although their faces were filled with fear, they stood before the fishmen. They were afraid, but they had no choice but to stand up! Two years ago, a child protected the vige, and although they didn''t show it, they still felt a sense of guilt. Their home had to be defended by themselves! Summoning his courage, Genzo grabbed an iron rod and led the vigers in a charge! However, the innate differences between species were not something ordinary people could ovee. Arlong looked dismissively at the humans who dared to resist and said calmly, "Chew! Show them a lesson!" Beside Arlong, a tall, slender fish-man with a long mouth resembling an iron cannonfish stepped forward, his lips painted with lipstick. The fish-man named Chew red listlessly with dead fish eyes, then lowered his head and rapidly spat out several water bullets from his long mouth! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of rapid strikes echoed as Genzo was hit by the water bullets and fell like dominoes. The vigers clutched their wounded bodies, groaning in pain, while Genzo''s face twisted with unwillingness! Why?! Are the fishmen really this strong?! They didn''t even take us seriously and they could defeat us all in an instant! Bell-m¨¨re stood with the vigers, her eyes filled with anger, holding Nami and Nojiko by the hands. The two little girls cowered behind Bell-m¨¨re''s legs in fear, and Nojiko worriedly thought: Brother, where are you... Seeing the fear on everyone''s faces, Arlong felt even more satisfied andughed arrogantly. "Fishmen are naturally a superior race, and dirty humans shouldn''t even exist!" "Humans defying fish-man''s rule is like defying thews of nature!" Arlong enjoyed seeing the humans he despised being so powerless. He extended five fingers and said, "If you want to live, pay for it!" "50,000 Berries for each child, 100,000 Berries for each adult. Fair enough, right?" "Being allowed to live in my Arlong Empire is a lifelong honour for you!" The vigers bowed their heads in humiliation, while Genzo roared in anger, "Damn fish-men! How could we!" Arlong''s thick eyebrows furrowed, and Kuroobi, a sawfish fish-man beside him, rushed forward. With a fierce punch, Genzo''s body was sent flying, uncontrobly spewing blood from his mouth. Barely alive, Genzo knelt on the ground, and Kuroobi coldly said, "Do not resist the fishermen!" Seeing Genzo copse, someone finally couldn''t bear the immense pressure. "We can''t beat them... Let''s just give them the money." "What are you saying?!" "We don''t stand a chance. Not giving them money is just throwing our lives away¡­" "No one can defeat them¡­" Arlong watched the crowd gradually give up resisting and smirked. "You''re wrong!" At that moment, a young voice rang out, and Arlong''s smile froze. Nami had somehow run out from behind Bell-m¨¨re and shouted, "My big brother Noir is the strongest!" "You filthy fishermen, Noir won''t let you off!" Noir¡ªa name too familiar to forget. The vigers suddenly remembered a ten-year-old child who defeated a pirate with a bounty of 15 million Berries and sank a pirate ship. A glimmer of hope shed in Genzo''s eyes as he struggled to get up, muttering, "Right, Noir is still¡­" "If that brates back and sees this, he''llugh at me!" The vigers seemed to regain their fighting spirit, while Arlong red at Nami, puzzled. Who is Noir? Is he the strong one in this vige? What kind of strength could someone from a small vige have? Bell-m¨¨re quickly pulled Nami back, shielding her from Arlong''s murderous gaze. Arlong looked at Kuroobi and ordered, "Kill that man. Let them see some blood!" "Yes!" Kuroobi picked up a fallen sword and swung it down mercilessly! "Genzo!" "Genzo!" The vigers shouted in anger, but the de did not slow down. At the critical moment, a gust of wind blew, and a figure appeared! ng!! Instead of the expected blood, there was a clear sound of metal shing. Kuroobi looked in surprise at the hand that caught the de¡ªit was pitch ck! Haki? How could it be?! Looking further, he saw a young face under a heavy cloak. What?! Arlong''s eyes widened as he looked at the neer. "Genzo, I just got back. How did the vige get filled with so much trash?" "Haven''t you been managing it well?" Genzo looked at the cloaked man in surprise. He would recognize that voice anywhere! When this rascal was a kid, he used to pull out Gonzo''s leg hair for fun! Slowly removing his hat, a handsome and dashing face was revealed. With short, smooth ck hair, sharp eyebrows, and deep, star-like eyes, he had a mysterious and lethal charm! It was none other than the dashing Noir! "Noir!" "Big brother!" "You brat!" "My dear!" Hearing the vigers'' joyful cheers, Noir grinned with satisfaction. As expected, my poprity hasn''t waned! Wait! Did I hear some weird nickname mixed in? In the crowd, a certain orange-haired loli shrank her neck... Looking at the vigers as if they were chasing a star, Arlong wanted to point at Noir and curse¡ªWho the hell are you?! This atmosphere... this heat... Who do you think you are? Are you a returning king? The returning king Noir turned around and met Arlong''s hateful gaze, revealing a cold smile. Pointing at Arlong saw-shaped nose, he said: "Stop staring, Arlong!" "I''ming over to send you¡ªto the afterlife!" Chapter 13: Instant Defeat Chapter 13: Instant Defeat [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Arlong''s face darkened immediately as Noir pointed at him and cursed. Seeing their leader insulted, Kuroobi couldn''t hold back any longer. "Pathetic human, die!" Kuroobi, relying on his massive build, raised his fist and aimed a punch at Noir''s head. Noir sneered, casually raised his hand, and effortlessly caught Kuroobi''s fist, stopping it dead in its tracks. "What?!" Kuroobi was shocked to see his hand stopped so easily. Even though he hadn''t used his full strength, this human had casually blocked his attack. Noir didn''t care about what Kuroobi was thinking. He grabbed Kuroobi''s fist, twisted his body, and kicked him in the abdomen. How strong could a human possibly be... "Ugh!!" Kuroobi felt a massive force hit him, his internal organs seemed to shift as his tall body crashed down. Under the shocked gazes of everyone, Noir leisurely retracted his leg. Such an opponent might have been troublesome two years ago. As for now... Two years of rigorous training had pushed his physique and swordsmanship beyond the 300-point mark, stronger than the Straw Hat crew''s top fighters during their battle against the Arlong Pirates in the original story. Moreover, with the aid of "King''s Disposition" and "King''s Swordsmanship," his Armament Haki had reached a level where he could harden and control it at will. How could I lose? Huh?! Clutching his stomach, Kuroobi stood up, eyes wide open, with two ridiculous pigtails on his head, lookingical like a traditional New Year''s doll. He roared, "Human! You''re Dead!!" "Ultimate move! Fishman Karate!" "Thousand Brick Fist!!" Kuroobi adopted his stance, unleashing his proudest killing technique. Arlong''s face lit up with a smile, and the fishmen subordinates behind him also looked pleased. This was the ultimate move of Kuroobi, a 40th-degree Fishman Karate practitioner and a cadre of the Arlong Pirates. What could a mere human do to stop it? However, in Noir''s eyes, the seemingly fierce Thousand Brick Fist was nothing but a paper tiger. Buzz! A clear sound rang out as Noir''s fist instantly covered in Haki. He casually threw a punch at the right angle! Kuroobi, who lunged at Noir like a wild wolf, was sent flying back even faster, crashing through a building andnding in the rubble, unconscious. His forearm was twisted at a terrifying angle, clearly having suffered a massive impact. The fishmen of the pirate crew couldn''t believe what they saw. The dignified 40th-degree Fishman Karate practitioner, Kuroobi, was defeated with a single punch?! Arlong''s face darkened. He had clearly seen that the boy used Armament Haki! Why would someone in this remote East Blue know Haki? At this moment, the kissing fishman Chew couldn''t stand it anymore. While Noir was distracted, Chewunched a sneak attack. "Hundred-Shot Water Cannon!" Multiple water bullets shot towards Noir, who covered his arms with Haki and crossed them in front of his chest. The sounds of impacts echoed, but not a single shot could harm Noir. Annoyed by the sneak attack, Noir immediately changed direction, charging straight towards Chew! "Stop!" Arlong''s eyelid twitched. He wanted to stop the charging Noir, but Noir was too fast, ignoring Arlong and punching Chew square in the face. Bang! Chew''s annoying mouth was punched inward, and Noir followed up with a knee strike! With abo attack, Chew rolled his eyes and fell, his fate unknown. "Argh! Damn it!" The octopus fishman Hachi, another cadre, angrily rushed at Noir, seeing hisrades fall. Seeing Hachi''s face, Noir remembered that Hachi would redeem himself inter arcs. But what does that matter now? As long as they''re enemies, they all must fall. Hachi wielded six swords with his six arms, aggressively shing at Noir. Noir''s eyes shed coldly. He reached for the hilt at his waist, and in an instant, a blinding sword light shone as he drew his sword and shed. One sword against six, yet this disparity didn''t give Hachi any hope of victory. The six swords shattered under the sh, a blood-red wound appeared on Hachi''s chest, spraying blood. With the final cadre defeated, the remaining fishmen of the pirate crew started to feel fear. Their innate racial superiority had made them arrogantly believe that their natural strength was enough to crush humans. But now, a single human had shattered that belief with a few moves, trampling it underfoot. How could they not be terrified? After dealing with the three cadres, Noir didn''t look pleased at all. To these fishmen, these three might be the strongest. But to him, they were nothing special. In the original story, Chew was knocked out by Usopp with a hammer. Hachi was shed twice by a severely injured Zoro, bing aughingstock. Only Kuroobi, with his underwater advantage, nearly drowned Sanji. But! Hey! No water in the vige, are you frustrated? Being defeated by the early Straw Hat crew, the Arlong Pirates'' strength was only enough to dominate East Blue. Ignoring the ridicule in his heart, Arlong looked at his defeated cadres, now resembling dead fish. Finally, Arlong was furious! Arlong red viciously at Noir. The goldfish fishman handed over a ck serrated sword, which Arlong took with a terrifying expression. "Kid! I''ve changed my mind!" "I''ll capture you! And make you watch as I kill everyone in this vige!" Arlong furiously raised his sword and swung it at Noir, who quickly blocked it. A series of shes and blocks followed. Arlong, relying on the special serrated de, temporarily suppressed Noir. But despite Arlong''s fierce attacks, Noir''s eyes remained calm. He was adapting to Arlong''s attack rhythm. After deflecting Arlong''s sword once more, Noir finally began his counterattack. Arlong was shocked and quickly pulled back his sword to block the de aimed at his neck. The tide of the battle shifted instantly. Noir, taking advantage of the serrated sword''srge and unwieldy nature, rapidly shed at Arlong''s vital points. Then, Noir feigned an opening. Arlong swung his sword hard at the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Noir covered his de with Armament Haki and swung it hard at Arlong''s sword. With a loud crack, Arlong''s sword shattered! Along with Arlong''s spirit. Chapter 14: Arlong Flees Chapter 14: Arlong Flees [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Arlong looked at the shattered pieces of his sword, sher, and felt as if his heart was bleeding. Though sher wasn''t made of any rare or valuable materials, its crafting wasplex, and it suited Arlong''s fighting style perfectly. Moreover, it had been with him for many years! It was as if Noir''s sword had smashed Arlong''s belovedpanion into pieces! Veins bulged on Arlong''s forehead, and his steel teeth were almost shattering. His bloodshot eyes red fiercely at Noir. "Despicable human! Die!" Arlong''s blue head suddenly lunged forward, and his sawtooth nose thrust out like a vicious spear! Noir blocked the sawtooth nose with his sword. As Arlong closed in, he opened his gaping maw to bite Noir''s neck. Noir quickly freed one hand, covered it with Armament Haki, turning it ck and hard. Arlong''s teeth bit down on the iron-like arm. Kicking Arlong''s body away, Noir retreated hastily. This guy''s entire body is a weapon. Noir frowned, and Arlong found the human before him extremely difficult to deal with. Back on the Grand Line, Arlong had been a cadre of the Sun Pirates, founded by Fisher Tiger. His experience far surpassed that of the East Blue''s frogs in a well. He knew about the power system of Haki, but as a pure racial supremacist, Arlong only relied on his species'' natural physical advantages and never considered training other powers. After Tiger''s death, Arlong was captured by the Marine andter rescued by Jinbei, who became a Warlord. They went their separate ways, and Arlong retreated instead of advancing on the Grand Line. He returned to the weakest sea, the East Blue. Given his experiences, his strength had clear limitations. Arlong slowly reached into his mouth, gripping his sharp teeth. Noir: ??? "Are you hungry?" Arlong quickly pulled out his teeth with his hand, and then his mouth rapidly grew new ones. Noir watched as Arlong pulled out a full set of teeth and held them like casts. Noir cooperatively pped and cheered, "Bravo! Is this a circus act?" "Shut up, human!" Arlong ignored the sarcastic human brat. "This is the advantage of fishmen. My entire body is a weapon. There are countless ways for me to kill you!" Noir shrugged, "So what?" Arlong charged with his teeth, shouting, "Take this! Iron Jaw Attack!" Noir defended with his sword, blocking each fierce but ineffective strike from Arlong. Noir shed down, suppressing the iron teeth, then quickly changed the sword''s angle, forcefully flicking the teeth away. Arlong''s weapon was disarmed. He didn''t miss the opening. With a horizontal sh of his Haki-covered ck de, he inflicted a deep wound on Arlong''s chest! Fishman blood flowed freely, and the surrounding people could almost see the white bones beneath the flesh. "Argh!!" Arlong clutched his wound and fell to his knees, screaming in pain. Noir shook the blood off his de, then sheathed it, looking at Arlong with no hint of sympathy. Noir taunted softly, "How long has it been since you trained?" "Relying on your racial advantages to kill humans weaker than you, have you forgotten to train yourself?" "What gives you the right to insult humans with such stagnant strength?" Arlong''s blue face turned red with rage, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Using all his strength, Arlong leapt high, spinning with his sharp teeth aimed at Noir! "Jaw Wheel!!" Some people never learn. Noir thought disdainfully. He slowly extended his hands, intending to catch Arlong barehanded. Arlong roared in his spin, "Don''t underestimate me!" But then, Noir''s body expanded, brown fur sprouted, and his handsome face turned into a bear''s. Devil Fruit ability activated! With his thick bear paws, Noir caught Arlong''s Jaw Wheel. Seeing Arlong''s shocked and confused expression, a sly smile appeared on Noir''s bear face. Noir dramatically shook his head and roared, "Dragon Hug Killer!!" Nani??????? Before Arlong could react, Noir wrapped his bear arms around him, hugging him tightly. Arlong felt warm and snug¡­ even the bear fur was a bit prickly. But then he realized Noir was tightening his grip with all his strength! "No¡­ don''t!!" Ignoring Arlong''s desperate cries, Noir, as if performing a secret move, yelled passionately, "It''s over, Arlong!" "Let me hold you tight!!" Crack! Snap! First came the nauseating sound of bones dislocating, followed by the crisp crack of bone breaking! Noir slowly released his arms, and Arlong copsed like a pile of mush, as if he were a dead fish. "Damned¡­ human!" Arlong cursed weakly. Noir marveled, "Still not dead?!" Fishman racial traits are impressive, ehh? Can I copy a fishman ability from Arlong? Just as Noir reached to pick up Arlong, Arlong suddenly pulled out a capsule from somewhere. That''s¡­ Noir''s pupils shrank. Arlong swallowed the capsule, and his body, as if revitalized, pped away Noir''s bear paw and retreated. Arlong''s eyes were now filled with hatred, wanting to tear this brat apart. But he knew he couldn''t do it now. Luckily, hisrades from Fishman Ind had sent him a prototype of the forbidden drug, Energy Steroid aka ES. By overloading his life force, it granted temporary immense strength. Proud Arlong would never have used such a drug! But now, he had no choice! With temporary strength restored, Arlong didn''t want to continue fighting. He shouted to his subordinates, "Attack the vigers!" The fishmen, ecstatic at seeing their leader regain his strength, immediately understood and charged at the vigers. Noir''s brows furrowed tightly. They were trying to distract him? Arlong had grasped his weak point¡ªhe couldn''t ignore the vigers! Noir had to abandon the still-capable Arlong and turn to protect the vigers under attack by the fishmen. Striking down one fishman after another, Noir shielded the vigers, not letting any harme to them. Meanwhile, Arlong seized the opportunity, rushing to the three cadres and carrying them on his shoulders as he fled. The fishmen, seeing the cadres being rescued, stopped fighting Noir and also fled. The Arlong Pirates'' ship hadn''t even sailed off. The fishmen dived into the water, disappearing like shadows. Noir stood at the shore, speechless as he watched the fishmen scatter and escape. Damn, they got away? Chapter 15: The Banquet King Chapter 15: The Banquet King [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir chased Arlong all the way to the shore, watching as the fish-man''s silhouette quickly disappeared beneath the water. He could only stand there in frustration. Fish-men in water were truly unbeatable in terms of speed. "Dammit! How did Arlong get his hands on the vicious ES pills? He never used them in the original series!" Noir muttered angrily. What Noir didn''t know was that if he hadn''t pushed Arlong into a corner, the fish-man would have thrown away the highly detrimental pills in a couple of days. Arlong was like a thorn, constantly threatening Bell-m¨¨re and the vigers. Noir''s face turned cold. Hunt down Arlong! No loose ends! At that moment, the system''s voice echoed in his mind. "Ding! Host has sessfully altered an important plotline! Reward doubled!" "Rewards granted! Observation Haki Awakening Beginner Pack1, Fish-Man Karate Training Manual1, Red Talent Copy Card1, White Talent Copy Card10!" A series of system notifications bombarded Noir''s mind, leaving him dizzy with joy. With the awakening of Observation Haki, only Conqueror''s Haki remained to be mastered. And with the "King''s Disposition" talent, obtaining it by age seventeen was a certainty. Additionally, Fish-Man Karate was an excellentbat technique. It wasn''t limited to fish-men; humans could also train in it to a high level, even to the point of manipting water. Most importantly, it could rece the "Vige Guard Combat Technique" talent Noir had copied from Genzo, which turned out to be pretty useless. It was only barely sufficient for self-defense, useless against true martial artists. So Noir had turned to swordsmanship. But during his duel with Kembra, his sword was broken, and he was left to take blows with his bare hands. Now, with Fish-Man Karate, a well-known martial art in the New World, he could cover his weaknesses. The best part was that it didn''t upy a talent slot; Noir could train it himself. He decided to find an opportunity to rece Genzo''s talent. As for the talent copy cards, the red card replenishment was great. But what was he supposed to do with so many white cards? From experiments, Noir was certain that white talents were pretty much for minor skills. But better something than nothing... With a long sigh, Noir turned back towards the vigers. "Noir!" The vigers cheered as they saw him, rushing forward to surround him enthusiastically. Leading the charge were two adorable little girls. Nami and Nojiko leaped into Noir''s arms, making himugh heartily. Bell-m¨¨re watched with a hearty smile, gratified to see her children being celebrated by the vigers. "Ooh!" Before long, the vigers hoisted Noir high into the air and tossed him up with all their might. Holding a girl in each arm, Noirughed as they giggled like little sparrows. "Noir!" "Noir!" "Noir!" Though a bit dizzy from being tossed, Noir grinned proudly. "Hahaha, calm down, calm down! Your bro is just... Wait, who''s touching my dick?!" ... After themotion settled, everyone remembered the half-dead Genzo lying on the ground. Genzo''s face looked like he''d eaten something foul. He''d been lying there for hours, inhaling the earthy scent of the soil, and no one had even bothered to help him up! Some idiot even stepped on him! The vigers quickly helped Genzo to his feet. His face finally lightened as he weakly said, "Alright, let''s head back to the vige. Someone get me a doctor..." The vigers, suddenly reminded,ughed and shouted, "Mr. Genzo is right! Let''s go back and throw a banquet!" "Let''s have a banquet!" "Oh¡ª" Genzo was furious, his tongue pping in anger, "Dammit!" As night fell, the day''s exhaustion andbor came to an end. In the darkness, people shed their negative emotions, resetting their mood. The usually quiet Cocoyasi Vige was bustling and lively. In the center of the vige square, a massive bonfire zed. Various meats were grilling on racks, thered in sauce, the rich aroma making everyone''s mouths water. Seated around the bonfire, Noir and several burly vigers joked and drank, enjoying themselves immensely. Nojiko and Nami curiously eyed the barrels of alcohol, cautiously taking a sip. Their eyes lit up instantly. Each grabbed a full cup, clinked them together, and chugged. The two little rascals let out satisfied burps, oblivious to Bell-m¨¨re sneaking up behind them... Hunt time! Smiling women wove through the crowd, carrying trays of sumptuous dishes, serving everyone. Someone started it, and soon arge group was holding hands around the bonfire, dancing to off-key singing. Bell-m¨¨re held Noir''s hand, Noir held Nojiko''s, and Nojiko held Nami''s. The two little girls, now sporting bruises, were very obedient. The family stood at the center of the vigers, performing a dance none of them could identify, looking quite awkward. The crowdughed heartily at the sight. Late into the night, the vige''s celebration continued. Noir''s family partied until they were too tired to dance, finally copsing on the ground to sleep. Bell-m¨¨re fell asleep against a table, while Noir dozed off Surprisingly, the only ones still awake were two cute little girls. Nami hugged a barrel of alcohol, giggling foolishly, pointing at the sleeping vigers. "Look at them, just a few drinks and they''re out. Some!" Nojiko nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, they''re totallyme!" The two girls exchanged a nce, clinked their cups, and yelled, "Cheers!" Under the moonlight, with the vigers sprawled out asleep, two little figures stood triumphantly. No one knew how much trouble they''d be in the next day! Chapter 16: Novice Hunters Chapter 16: Novice Hunters [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= While Noir and the vigers celebrated their victory at the banquet, there were always some unfortunate souls in the darkness. On a small, isted ind, a group of fish-meny on the ground in disarray. At the forefront, the saw-toothed shark fish-man clutched his chest, a deep wound across it. His webbed hand covered his mouth, but it couldn''t stop the blood gushing from his maw. "Arlong!!" The three main fish-man cadre, who had been unconscious, had awakened and rushed to Arlong''s side, worried. Kuroobi looked at the nearly dead Arlong with anguish and said, "If it weren''t for that human, we wouldn''t be in this state!" Chew, with his deformed mouth and terrified eyes, trembled as he said, "That guy isn''t human! He''s a Devil!" Hatchan, covering his bleeding wound, whimpered, "What should we do now?" The fish-men fell silent again. This defeat was their most significant blow. They had retreated from the Grand Line to the East Blue, believing that fish-men were the noblest race, and hade here to conquer humans. Who would have thought that their grand n to dominate the East Blue would be thwarted by a mere human boy from a small vige? "I must prove that fish-men are the strongest race..." A weak but determined voice broke the silence, revitalizing the fish-men. Arlong, half-kneeling, straightened up. His eyes glowed red with rage and hatred, his weak voice filled with determination: "We''re going back to the Grand Line!" "What?!" Kuroobi and the others eximed in shock. "We can''t get stronger here. I need more powerful challenges!" Arlongughed maniacally, sending shivers down the spines of the fish-men. In this way, Noir had unknowingly altered Arlong''s life trajectory, creating a future where Arlong would be even stronger. But this was still far off. At this moment, Noir was still sleeping with a few vigers in a tight embrace. Suddenly, Noir''s eyes snapped open. He felt a strange sensation, as if something was disturbing his mind, making him restless and causing him to shiver all over. Was this the Observation Haki sensing something? Noir concentrated, then realized... He needed to pee! Noir ran to a small grove outside, relieved himself with precision, and sighed withfort. Whistling, Noir walked along the night path when he heard the creaking of wooden boards. With his keen senses, he stopped and looked towards Arlong''s pirate ship in the distance. Two figures were moving about on the deck under the hazy moonlight. This was Arlong''s ship, left behind during Noir''s chase. Noir raised an eyebrow, puzzled: Did Arlong return? No way, did hee back just to retrieve the ship? Noir grabbed his sword and strode towards the ship. Using the moonlight, he silently reached the ship, lightly tapping the wooden nks and effortlessly perched atop the mast, observing the deck. On the deck, two people in in clothes were moving around. Despite the darkness, Noir could see they were two women. The girls appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen, each with a long sword at their waist and a decent physique. One of them searched the ship, then suddenly sat down and spoke. "Sister! Is this really the Arlong Pirates'' ship?" Her voice was so loud that Noir almost lost his bnce and fell. The noise was deafening in the quiet night, and Noir wondered if herpanion''s ears had gone deaf. Before Noir could react, the other girl shouted even louder, "Keep your voice down! We''re sneaking in!" Noir almost kneeled. Where did these twoe from? How have they survived this long without getting killed? "Arlong! That bastard has ruined so many viges! We must kill him this time!" The younger sister shouted, ignoring her sister''s warning. Noir couldn''t take it anymore and casually asked from the mast, "Are you enemies of Arlong?" "Who''s there?!" The sisters reacted quickly, shouting in unison. "Be careful, sister, hearing the voice before seeing the person means he''s a master!" "Right, get closer and don''t get ambushed!" Noir looked at the two spinning around on the deck and said, "Look up." The older sister tensed up and warned, "Don''t look, it''s a trap!" The younger sister realized, "Trying to ambush us when we look up? No way!" "We''re the smartest women in the vige!" Noirughed in frustration. Were there no other women in their vige? He couldn''t talk to these two any longer; it might give him a brain hemorrhage. Noir jumped down to the deck, looking at the two wary sisters, and asked, "Who sent you to find Arlong?" Up close, he noticed the girls weren''t bad-looking. Each had a single ponytail, one on the left and one on the right. Their faces were not stunning, but they were quite pretty, with delicate features and a charming demeanor. They wore crop tops and shorts, with long swords at their waists, looking like wandering warriors. Such good-looking girls, but such loud mouths... "We''re pirate hunters, here for Arlong''s bounty," the older sister, who had the louder voice, said to Noir. She held up a bounty poster showing Arlong''s fierce face and a bounty of 20 million Berries. This was probably the highest bounty in the East Blue, no wonder the pirate hunters were interested. "Well, you''re toote. I''ve already dealt with Arlong," Noir said, shrugging. "Dealt with?" The older sister was surprised. The younger sister was skeptical, "Just you, a kid? That''s a 20 million Berries pirate!" "Is 20 million Berries strong?" Noir asked nonchntly, fully showing off. The younger sister nodded seriously, "Absolutely strong, he could crush you many times over!" ... Your sister is as dumb as mine... Noir was left speechless. It was hard to show off when no one was buying it. Noir looked at the two pirate hunters and said, "Then why don''t you try?" He slowly drew his sword, and the sharp de gleamed in the moonlight. "Come on, you''ll see!" Chapter 17: Accepting Two Students Chapter 17: epting Two Students [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir drew his sword, causing the two sisters to immediately raise their katanas against him, cautiously sizing him up. "Attack!" the older sister shouted, and the two charged at Noir, engaging in a fierce battle. Fifteen minutester. The two sisters, with faces swollen, knelt properly on the ground, mumbling, "You really defeated Arlong, no doubt about it!" Curious, Noir squatted down to inspect them and asked, "Are you really pirate hunters? You seem pretty weak!" The older sister quickly nodded, saying, "We''re not lying. My name is Kaede, and this is my sister, Naomi. We''re famous pirate hunters in the East Blue!" Famous? They weren''t in the original story... Noir wondered but soon understood. They came to trouble Arlong today. If Noir hadn''t changed the storyline and Arlong was still here... They probably would have been killed by now, right? Out of caution, Noir decided to use a detection technique on the well-known sisters. "Name: Kaede Random sh Master: White quality, has a special talent for katanas, and during one-on-one duels, when emotions run high, triggers ''Random sh'' with a 1% chance of hitting the enemy. East Blue Info Vault: White quality, due to her thick-skinned nature, she rarely encounters social obstacles, thus recording most pirate and criminal information in the East Blue." "Name: Naomi Inherited Blind Chaos de: White quality, has a special talent for katanas, and during battles against multiple enemies, when emotions run high, triggers inherited sword skills with a 3% chance of hitting at least one opponent. Bounty Reporter: White quality, due to her idle nature, she memorizes almost all pirate bounty posters and reports information urately." Neither of them has a blue talent... Noir fully understood. The gap between people can be vast. Even Mr. Gen, a weakling, had a natural talent for focused training. But why are these two sisters'' talents so extraordinary?! No wonder they copsed during the fight before he could exert much effort. Luckily, their emotions weren''t high... Noir rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, "Alright, I believe you." "But Arlong really was defeated by me. He''s fled now, so you should search elsewhere!" Kaede and Naomi exchanged nces, then bowed their heads and loudly banged them against the floor. Noir''s heart skipped a beat, and he stared in shock at the two begging sisters. The two sisters shouted, "Master! Please ept us as your Students!" Huh? Noir tilted his head in confusion. Kaede raised her head, a serious expression on her face, and said, "Anyone who can defeat both of us at once is rare in the East Blue!" Naomi nodded vigorously, "I think so too!" Kaede''s eyes shone with wisdom, "Your swordsmanship is superb, and you defeated the great pirate Arlong. You must be a master swordsman!" Naomi agreed wholeheartedly, "I think so too!" Kaede bowed her head again reverently, "Master! Please ept as your Students!" Naomi, being even more sincere, banged her head loudly once more, "Master!" Noir looked at these two peculiar individuals, unsure of what to say. With talents like theirs, he really didn''t dare ept them as Students... Noir quickly waved his hands, saying, "But I''m only twelve years old, and both of you are older than me. Let''s forget about it!" Kaede and Naomi looked shocked, "Master, you''re only twelve? You look so mature!" Kaede, humbly seeking instruction, said, "Even though you''re young, you''re stronger than us. We won''t mind!" But I mind! Noir was on the verge of tears. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration hit him. He pointed behind the sisters and shouted, "Look! Its Arlong!" "What?" "Huh?" Taking advantage of their distraction, Noir leaped off the pirate ship and ran for his life! Noir swore he had never run so fast, not even when grabbing a seat in the cafeteria! "Where''s arlong..." ... Noir ran into the vige, carried Bell-m¨¨re on his back, dragged out the two sisters who were secretly drinking, and hurried back home. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Noir smirked. Just like that? You think you can find me? ... The next morning, Noir, eyes filled with despair, saw Kaede and Naomi standing at his doorstep, looking frustrated. Why?! Bell-m¨¨re,ughing brightly, said, "I went to the vige early this morning, and these two girls were asking around for you. They said they were your Students, so I brought them back." "Ah!" Noir shouted, covering his face in despair. But there was no choice. He couldn''t just ignore them. Noir reluctantly went out to meet them. Kaede and Naomi, seeing Noir, brightened up and respectfully bowed, "Master!" Noir felt his head buzzing and said, "You don''t need to bow." ... Well, life is like this. If you can''t resist, you might as well ept it passively and make yourself morefortable. On the bright side, having two capable assistants... oh, no, little sisters to run errands wasn''t too bad. At least when he fights in the future, he''ll have two loud cheerleaders by his side. Even if their brains might not be fully developed... Noir took Kaede and Naomi as Students and diligently taught them swordsmanship. Unfortunately, their Basics wascking, so he made them start from the beginning. Noir found the profession of pirate hunting quite interesting. Killing pirates and collecting bounties from the Marine was a good way to make money. When he set sail in the future, he could use this title for adventures. Noir didn''t have much affection for pirates. Unless forced into a corner or provoked, he would never willingly be a pirate. In this vast ocean, there are pirate crews like Luffy''s, but they are rare. As for being a Marine officer, Noir wasn''t interested. Although it''s stable and safe, working for the corrupt World Government and cleaning up after the Celestial Dragons? No way. If Noir ever met those Celestial Dragons, he wouldn''t be able to resist drawing his sword and ying them. Protecting them was out of the question. And forget about overthrowing the government from within for justice and protecting the people. Noir knew he wasn''t a good person. He was selfish. As long as his loved ones were happy, that was enough. The righteous conduct of Marine officers didn''t suit him at all. Chapter 18: This Guy is Crazy Chapter 18: This Guy is Crazy [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir had a clear n: he would never voluntarily be a pirate, nor would he join the Marine. Being a pirate hunter was a great identity. Of course, Noir also wanted to see how far he could go on the Grand Line with a legitimate identity. Early in the morning, the vigers gathered to drag Arlong''s pirate ship, the "Sea Serpent," into the vige and began dismantling it with a flurry of activity. By noon, the Sea Serpent had been transformed into a normal-looking ship. This was Noir''s wish. He nned to make his debut as a pirate hunter and needed a ship. Since Arlong''s ship was just sitting there, he decided to repurpose it. Noir discussed his ns with Bell-m¨¨re, who didn''t object. With Noir''s current strength, sailing in the East Blue was almost a game. It was a way to make extra money. However, Nami threw a fit when she heard that Noir was going out to make money and insisted on joining him, but Bell-m¨¨re quickly put an end to that. Sailing the East Blue, Noir navigated effortlessly with his "hyper-climate sense". Lyingfortably in a beach chair, soaking up the sun, he listened as Kaede and Naomi discussed their destination. Kaede, holding a small notebook, said, "Master, our target this time is in Tandale Vige. It''s a pirate stronghold led by a man named York. After each raid, they store their loot there." "So we can go straight to the source, grab the treasure, and then wait to ambush York." Noir took a sip of his orange juice and praised, "Kaede, your intelligence gathering is impressive. You even found out such details." Proudly, Kaede continued, "Although York''s bounty isn''t high, he often kills for money and rarely provokes big shots, so he must have amassed quite a bit." Curious, Noir asked, "So what''s the bounty on this guy?" Finally, a chance to shine! It was as if a background music track was ying around them. Iman, who hadn''t had many opportunities to show off her skills, quickly and fluently shouted, "It''s exactly 3,126,549 Beli. No mistake!" Noir looked at Naomi in amazement and thought, "This talent of yours is truly extraordinary!" "How can it be so urate?" Suspicious, Noir asked, "Are you sure? What if the bounty has been updated?" Naomi confidently replied, "It won''t. I memorize the updated bounties every night!" Speechless, Noir thought, "What can I say?" Previously puzzled as to why memorizing bounties was a talent, he now understood. "You memorize the odd amounts too?! Are you saving up to buy a chopper?" No wonder even the system said you were bored... Can''t me you. While Noir marveled at the sisters'' talents, a ship approached from the distance. The familiar ck g with a white skull, it''s truly the age of piracy. It wasn''t long before they encountered another pirate crew. Walking to the bow, Noir looked ahead and saw a group of pirates jumping around like hunting dogs that had spotted prey. "So many henchmen... how annoying," Noir said, watching the pirates with disinterest. It wasn''t that they were a threat; even if they attacked together, they wouldn''t be a problem. But they were annoying. However, minions were great for showing off. Seeing the clueless Kaede and Naomi, Noir''s eyes lit up, "My students, let me teach you something..." On the pirate ship, the newly appointed pirate leader excitedly eyed the approaching ship. There were only three people, a child and two unsuspecting women, an easy target atst! As the ships approached, the pirate leader shouted, "Boys! Attack!" "Ahhhhh!" The pirate henchmen shouted, climbing aboard like monkeys, brandishing their weapons and trying to look ferocious. The pirate leader, leading the charge with a scimitar, waved his weapon wildly and shouted, "Hand over the money, or else... huh?" The pirate leader''s voice choked as he realized something was wrong. Noir was sitting on his chair with his legs crossed, wearing sunsses and looking incredibly smug. Next to him, Kaede and Naomi stood solemnly with their swords, wearing pink sunsses and stern expressions. If these three were wearing suits, they would look like stoic characters from The Matrix. The pirate leader, almost overwhelmed by this bizarre scene, shouted, "Stop pretending! Hand over the money!" Noir responded with a grin that was one-third mocking, one-third contemptuous, and one-third indifferent, like a CEO. Noir raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Nothing happened... Clearing his throat to hide his embarrassment, Noir pped loudly. "Great!" On cue, the bodyguard sisters began banging their sword sheaths on the ground, their loud voices finally useful. The pirate leader, hearing this thunderous sound, felt uneasy despite his numbers. That''s the effect! Seeing the confused pirates, Noir thought, this is the advantage of having henchmen! "You think you can rob us?" Noir said with a maic voice. Standing up, Kaede saw her chance and dramatically threw a cloak at Noir. But she used too much force... The coatnded perfectly on Noir''s... head. Blinded by the cloak, Noir calmly removed it. The pirate leader realized... This guy is crazy! "Forget this madman, attack!" he shouted. The pirates rushed forward, only to be met by Noir''s cold gaze and swift sword. In a sh, Noir sliced through the crowd, causing chaos and sending the pirates screaming for their mothers. Soon all the pirates were defeated, and Noir slowly sheathed his sword, looking as lonely as the snow. He lit a cigarette, exhaled rings of smoke, and confidently sat back down. Only tond on the ground with a thud. Turning to re at Naomi, who was just lifting the chair, she apologized, "Sorry, master, too many steps, I forgot!" Noir sighed and covered his face. It''s so hard to show off... Chapter 19: Nami Secretly Boards the Ship Chapter 19: Nami Secretly Boards the Ship After dealing with the Nameless Pirate crew, Noir took all their money and loaded it onto his ship. Under the tearful eyes of the pirates, the ship with the master and his two disciples sailed away. Noir sat cross-legged on the deck, his eyes closed. He tried toprehend the Observation Haki that the System had awakened in him. Originally, Haki required systematic learning and training to master, but Noir, with his Conqueror''s Disposition and the Way of the Conqueror, could learn it without guidance. His Armament Haki had already improved in this way, and now the same was happening with his Observation Haki. Although his beginner-level Observation Haki was difficult to control, it gave Noir significant perceptual abilities. He could feel wind, temperature, and presence more clearly. Most amazingly, it felt like a seventh sense, informing him of everything around him. This perception wasn''t tied to hearing, sight, or intuition; it felt like a natural ability. For the time being, Noir''s Observation Haki couldn''t passively detect his surroundings, but with concentrated effort, it still conveyed considerable information. On thisrge ship, for example, Noir''s Observation Haki quickly outlined four figures in the darkness of his mind. One was himself, two were the sisters, and thest one was... who? Who the hell is that?! A small figure flickered in and out of Noir''s perception, causing him to open his eyes in rm. Could it be..? Noir hurried into the ship, Kaede and Naomi following close behind. He burst into the cluttered storeroom filled with crates of food, drink, and supplies provided by the vigers. One particr barrel caught Noir''s attention as it wobbled slightly, indicating that someone had recently climbed inside. "Stop hiding! Come out or I''ll cut you!" Noir threatened, his face darkening. After a moment''s hesitation, the barrel''s lid was gently lifted, revealing a sweet, smiling face. It was Nami! Speechless, Noir stared at the now alcohol-scented Nami and asked bitterly, "Why didn''t you stay home? Why did you follow me?" Nami, eyes sparkling, climbed out of the barrel and said excitedly, "You''re going to make money, right?! I want to go too!" Noir pinched her cheek in annoyance and scolded, "I''m going to fight pirates, Nami. You can''te with me!" Nami, her face flushed from the pinch, was unperturbed and said cheerfully, "Stealing from pirates? I want to do that even more!" "What do you mean, stealing?! Chasing pirates is not stealing!" Noir, embarrassed and angry, rubbed her head with his fist. Despite the scolding, Nami didn''t understand the seriousness of the situation and continued to yfully tease Noir. Noir sighed deeply. They were almost at their destination, so it was impossible to send them back. He couldn''t just throw Nami overboard, could he? As the ship sailed on, Noir lounged on his deck chair again, while Nami was punished by holding a bucket of water in her back. Kaede and Naomi were assigned to watch over Nami. With their eyes wide open, the sisters stared at Nami all the way to their destination. Nami, annoyed, thought, "Where did my brother find these two idiots? Don''t their eyes get tired?" At the shore of Tandale Vige, the ship slowly docked. Kaede and Naomi finally looked away, and Nami sighed with relief. After being stared at for so long, her nerves were frayed. Noir looked at the sisters, shocked by their red eyes. "Did they catch rabies or something?" he wondered. Kaede and Naomi reported energetically, "Master! Nami didn''t let up. We both watched her together!" Noir, confused, asked, "Why didn''t you take turns?" Kaede and Naomi eximed in surprise, "You can do that? Master, you''re so smart!" Smart my ass... Noir could barely keep from cursing. He could feel his IQ dropping around these three. Calming down, Noir walked towards the shore and instructed, "You two don''t need to follow me. Just keep an eye on Nami." "Well, you don''t have to watch her all the time. Just don''t let her wander off." Nami sulked, "Why can''t Ie with you? I can help you!" Noir waved her off with a smile, "Next time, Nami. I''m off to, uh, hunt down pirates. Ahaha!" With an arrogantugh, Noir disappeared from Nami''s sight. Nami stomped her foot in frustration, but soon turned back to the silly sisters with a sly smile. Heh heh heh? Meanwhile, Noir walked through a forest and soon discovered a vige full of people who looked more like sailors than vigers. This was the ce. Noir confirmed his destination and headed for the vige. Nearby, a group of burly men in sailor uniforms carried heavy crates in pairs. A burly pirate, left alone, struggled with a crate and spotted Noir. His eyes lit up and he called out, "Hey, kid, give me a hand?" Caught off guard, Noir replied, "Oh, okay." He lightly lifted the crate, easing the pirate''s burden. The pirateughed, "Thanks, kid!" "No problem." As they followed the group to the vige gate, Noir noticed two pirates inspecting people at the entrance. Chatting casually with the pirate, Noir entered the vige without arousing suspicion. One pirate guard asked the other, "Do you know this boy?" "No, I thought you did." ... Inside the vige, the burly pirate patted Noir''s shoulder gratefully and then left with hispanions. Noir overheard part of their conversation as they walked away. "Who was that boy?" "No idea, but he helped me with the box. Must be an intern." "Oh, got it..." Chapter 20: Pure Heart The Fine Sword Chapter 20: Pure Heart The Fine Sword [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= As Noir entered the vige, he observed his surroundings. The pirate leader, York, seemed to have some sense. Groups of fierce looking pirates were patrolling the vige. The vigers had been driven from their homes, turning this small vige into a pirate stronghold. Noir, the Pirate Hunter, walked through the vige unnoticed, as if he were invisible. Nonchntly, Noir approached a group of pirates and calmly asked, "Excuse me, where does York live?" The pirates, taken aback, replied, "York''s house is in the center of the vige. Just go straight ahead." "Thanks!" Noir nodded and walked on. One of the pirates, confused, asked hispanion, "When did we get such a young trainee?" Hispanion, also puzzled, hesitated, "Could he be... an intruder?" "Nonsense! Who asks pirates for directions when they invade?" "That''s true..." ... Noir had an inexplicably smooth journey, but Nami had some problems. Smiling sweetly, Nami served drinks to her brother''s two unsuspecting Students. Feeling pampered, Kaede and Naomi rxed. Seeing her chance, Nami said, "Sisters, can we go ashore to y?" Naomi, her face turning serious, replied, "No! Master said we have to watch over you. Nami, still smiling, said, "Watching over me is easy. Juste y with me and you''ll watch over me." Naomi, a bit slow-witted, asked, "Is that what Master meant?" Kaede, also confused, hesitated, "Maybe?" Nami seized the moment and persuaded, "Don''t you want to sneak in and take all the treasures? Imagine how happy my brother will be when he sees a ship full of berries." Her tone, reminiscent of a con artist, enchanted Kaede and Naomi. Seeing their seduced expressions, Nami grinned, "Shall we... go?" The sisters exchanged nces and excitedly shouted, "Let''s go!" With the gullible Kaede and Naomi in tow, Nami stealthily made her way to the vige. Meanwhile, pirate leader York, unaware that he was being targeted, sat in arge house holding a wine ss and boasting to his subordinates. "Congrattions, Boss, on acquiring a fine weapon from the ck market!" "Yes, this weapon is from the Grand Line, befitting York''s strength!" "Boss, show us the sword!" York, pleased with the ttery,ughed and said, "All right, I''ll show you." He took out a long object wrapped in ck cloth from next to his seat. When he unfolded it, he revealed a finely crafted long sword. The ornate scabbard and white cross-shaped guard with gray handle promised a good grip. "This is Pure Heart, one of the Fifty Fine Swords. It''s famous even in the Grand Line. Now it''s mine!" York proudly disyed Pure Heart. "Wow, can you give me this sword?" "Haha, of course..." An unfamiliar voice interrupted, and York, caught off guard, almost gave the sword away before he realized and angrily shouted, "Who''s so presumptuous?!" The pirates turned to see a boy nonchntly feasting. York, not recognizing him, asked, "Who are you?" Stuffing a drumstick into his mouth and wiping his hands on a pirate''s clothing, Noir said, "I''m a pirate hunter. I''m here for your head!" "Pirate hunter?!" The pirates were shocked. Why was a pirate hunter here? York, suspicious, said, "Impossible! there is so many guards. How did you sneak in?" Noir, remembering the guards, replied earnestly, "The controls were strict. It took a lot of effort." "Damn!" York, enraged by Noir''s casual attitude, shouted, "What are you waiting for? Kill him!" "Yes!" Like wolves, the pirates drew their weapons and charged. The once-harmonious atmosphere vanished, reced by shouts and shing weapons that chilled the hall. Surrounded by pirates, Noir showed no fear. He effortlessly blocked their attacks, asionally countering with ease. As he walked toward York, surrounded by pirates, Noir''s pace remained undiminished. York, seeing his men unable to stop Noir, shouted, "Call for reinforcements! Get everyone inside!" At York''smand, pirates from outside flooded the hall, leaving the vige defenseless. Nami, Kaede, and Naomi, hiding outside the vige, were struggling to find a way in when they noticed the pirates leaving. The three of them stared at the empty vige. What luck! Nami''s eyes glowed with berry symbols and she grinned, "Great, let''s find the pirate''s treasure!" Kaede and Naomi nodded eagerly, and the trio boldly entered the vige in search of the treasure. Back in the hall, waves of pirates swarmed in, but a wide space remained around Noir. Faced with the lone Noir, the pirates were terrified and hesitant to approach. Many were trampled to death in the chaos. Noir, indifferent, nced at the frightened pirates, then focused on York, eyes gleaming with greed. Both the sword and the bounty-I want them all! ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 21: Desperate Pirates Chapter 21: Desperate Pirates [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Noir quickened his pace, his sword shing wildly, sending deadly waves of sword energy that left his enemies either dead or seriously injured. The pirates could no longer hold back the increasingly frenzied Noir. York, in the crowd, looked terrified as he stepped back, clearly nning to abandon hisrades and escape. Frowning, Noir thrust his sword forward and shed through the pirates blocking his path before shing at York. York, stunned, managed to draw his fine sword to block the attack. A powerful force passed through the de, causing York''s hand to tremble in pain and nearly causing him to drop his weapon. Seizing the opportunity, Noir kicked York, sending him flying, and quickly snatched the fine Pure Heart sword from his grasp. Holding his new prize, Noir''s eyes gleamed with excitement and he grinned broadly. This trip was worth it - he got both money and a fine sword! Pure Heart was a long sword, and despite Noir''s height and arm length, it still felt a bit mismatched. But with his rapid growth, it wouldn''t be long before he could use it perfectly. The sword had a snow-white de with green patterns etched into it. It was heavy and fit Noir''s aesthetic perfectly. "A fine sword, and now it''s mine!" Noir said, satisfied. York, coughing blood and looking desperate, didn''t care that the boy had taken his sword. From their brief exchange, he could tell that their strengths were not on the same level. Known for his cautious nature, York decided to flee. He could always find another ce to raid. But Noir was here for York''s head and wouldn''t let him get away. "Trying to run? Let''s test this new sword!" Noir stopped smiling, sheathed his old sword and held Pure Heart with both hands, aiming at York''s retreating back. Noir shot forward like an arrow, quickly catching up to York and shing at his back with Pure Heart. A sh of green light mixed with blood split York''s back open, spurting blood. York fell into a pool of blood with a hideous scream, quickly bing a lifeless corpse. "Our captain is dead?!" "How is that possible? How could York..." "This boy is a devil! A devil!" The psychological pir of a pirate crew is its captain. When the pirates saw Noir easily break through their defenses and kill their leader, they panicked. Their terrified screams spread fear among the pirates, and many fled without even retrieving their captain''s body. Noir looked sympathetically at York''s body and said, "It seems you weren''t very important to your subordinates. No one even stayed with you." If York could hear him, he would undoubtedly curse Noir with tears of frustration. Meanwhile, the fleeing pirates had forgotten about their leader. One pirate suddenly said, "There''s a lot of treasure in York''s treasury. Since he''s dead, why don''t we share it?" At the thought of York''s umted wealth, the pirates'' eyes reddened with greed, and they happily agreed and headed for the treasury. But when they found the treasury, they were stunned. Why was it empty? Not a single coin was left! Even a rat would have left something behind! As they stood there in shock, a pirate ran over and shouted, "There''s a ship on the shore! The bastards on that ship have taken all our money!" "What?!" The pirates, furious, drew their weapons and rushed to the shore. That devil boy might be too strong for them, but they could still deal with those thieves! On the ship, Nami happily instructed Kaede and Naomi to organize the stolen treasures. Using her unique "treasure sense," Nami quickly found York''s hiding ce and emptied it. Had Kaede and Naomi not dragged her away, she would have dismantled and packed the gilded door as well. Nami''s eyes sparkled with joy at the sight of the treasureden ship. She loved berries and shiny things the most! "Damn thieves! Give us back our money." "Cowards! Come down and fight!" "Give it back!" Nami, drooling with joy, snapped out of her daze at the approaching shouts. "Not good, the pirates areing! Let''s go!" Nami''s face turned pale as she ordered Kaede to set sail quickly. Kaede hesitated, "But Master isn''t back yet!" "Ah..." Nami was worried, but she quickly spotted Noir on the shore, excitedly shouting, "Brother, hurry! We took all their money!" Noir, standing on the shore with York''s head wrapped in a ck cloth, sympathized with the pirates. In one day, they lost their leader and their money... So pitiful... But why was there so much money on his ship? Noir realized what was happening from Nami''s screams and muttered, "That girl is always making trouble!" Noir gracefully jumped onto the ship. Nami said excitedly, "Look, brother! We got so much money!" Noir wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so with her glowing, excited face. "York is taken care of and we have the money. Forget the small fry. Let''s go!" Noir ordered. Kaede and Naomi replied excitedly, "Yes, Master!" The pirates, seeing the murderer of their captain and the thieves together, were devastated. Who were these bandits? Seeing the desperate pirates, Noir felt even happier. But when he saw Nami celebrating with Kaede and Naomi, he thought. The Arlong story had changed, but Nami still loved berries and stole them. Could it be... Nami''s nature? ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 22: My Money…. Chapter 22: My Money¡­. [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= After Arlong invaded Cocoyasi Vige, ten-year-old Nami endured the humiliation and joined the Arlong Pirates to protect the vigers. She agreed to Arlong''s condition: if she could collect 100 million berries, the vige would be freed. To aplish this, Nami resorted to deception and theft, using her extraordinary skills to steal from the pirates. However, Arlong broke his promise and conspired with Captain Nezumi to steal Nami''s savings, prompting the Straw Hat Pirates to fight Arlong for Nami. At first, Noir believed that Nami''s love for Berries stemmed from her tragic experiences, which made her value money and excel at theft. But now Noir realized that Nami''s affinity for Berries and her expertise in deception were innate talents. "The target has acquired a new talent. Please check, host." When Noir heard the system''s voice, he twitched slightly. Could this be it? When he checked Nami, who originally only had a red talent, he now saw a new one. "Little Thief Cat: White quality. Valued money highly, possesses exceptional deception skills. The sess rate of theft or deception depends on the enemy''s intelligence, up to 100%." Noir sighed. Sweet little Nami had inherited her traditional skills, but why was it only a low-quality white talent? The system exined, "Acquired talents are different from innate ones and can be upgraded as skills improve. Noir nodded. Devil Fruit powers are a prime example of acquired talents. For example, Luffy''s Gum-Gum Fruit started at a low quality, but developed significantly with his abilities, especially after the two-year time jump. Seeing Nami hugging a bundle of berries with a blissful expression on her face, Noir''s face twisted into a mischievous grin. Little one, if I can''t handle you, someone else will. Do you think Bell-m¨¨re would let you go? While counting the money, Nami suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine, sensing imminent danger. She looked suspiciously at Noir, who smiled innocently and showed no intention of taking her money. Relieved, she resumed counting. The journey back was quick and uneventful, with no minor pirates to slow them down. Noir''s party soon returned to Cocoyasi Vige, where Bell-m¨¨re and Nojiko were waiting on the shore. When Bell-m¨¨re discovered that her daughter had left, she was worried until she saw that her children had returned safely. But her expression changed to shock when she saw the berries on the ship. Was this voyage so profitable? Nami was worried because she had stolen the money and didn''t dare look Bell-m¨¨re in the eye. But Bell-m¨¨re paid no attention to her, because Noir was busy telling the story. Exaggerating the story, Noirined, "Bell-m¨¨re, while I was fighting, Nami sneaked off to steal money. "Not only that, but she kept all the stolen money for herself and refused to share any!" "Really?" Bell-m¨¨re''s anger rose, her fists clenched. "Absolutely!" Noir nodded vigorously, his two disciples nodding frantically behind him. Bell-m¨¨re took a deep breath and said quietly, "Don''t worry, Noir. She''ll cough up every cent." Smiling, Bell-m¨¨re approached the confused Nami. Noir covered his mouth and chuckled. Bell-m¨¨re, smiling, said to the uneasy Nami, "Your brother says you''re very capable, stealing money from pirates. Relieved that Bell-m¨¨re wasn''t scolding her, Nami smiled innocently. "Yes, Bell-m¨¨re! I can buy a lot of treats with it!" "Didn''t you share it with your brother and the others?" Bell-m¨¨re asked. Nami paused, realizing that Noir hadn''t asked for any. She shook her head. "No." Hearing this, Bell-m¨¨re said, "I''m so happy for you, Nami, that you have so much money." Feeling that something was wrong, Nami''s smile faltered. Before she could answer, Bell-m¨¨re continued, "Since you''re young, it''s easy to lose money. I''ll keep it for you." Nami, panicking, stammered, "I..." Bell-m¨¨re cut her off, "Don''t worry, Nami. I won''t take it. You''ll get it back when you''re older." Nami, frustrated but afraid to defy Bell-m¨¨re, could only watch helplessly. Bell-m¨¨re, satisfied, shouted, "Bring the money down!" "Yes!" Delighted to witness the "confiscation," Noir eagerlyplied. A young Nami couldn''t outsmart Bell-m¨¨re. Under Nami''s pained gaze, the treasure was taken home and ced in Bell-m¨¨re''s safe, not Nami''s. Afterwards, Bell-m¨¨re shared some berries with Noir and his disciples, who celebrated happily. Nami, biting her handkerchief, wept bitterly. My money... Later, Noir sent Kaede and Naomi with York''s head to the Navy to collect the bounty, none of which went to Nami. Thus Noir made his debut as a pirate hunter, gaining fame for killing Kembra, York, and defeating Arlong. He quickly became a rising star in the East Blue. As the years passed, Noir''s power grew and his bounty kills increased, earning him considerable fame among the East Blue Navy, hunters, and pirates. He was eventually dubbed "The Strongest Pirate Hunter in East Blue. In Bell-m¨¨re''s house in the vige of Cocoyasi, the now-famous Noir sat in his room, opened his eyes, and eximed excitedly: "At seventeen, I''ve finally awakened the Conqueror Haki!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 23: Farewell to the Village Chapter 23: Farewell to the Vige [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= With the help of the golden talent "Conqueror''s Aptitude", Noir finally awakened thest of the three types of Haki, the Conqueror''s Haki, at the age of seventeen. "System, show me my statistics." Noir called softly to the system, and a light screen disying his various attributes appeared before his eyes. "Host: Kyros D. Noir" Physique: 450 (Max 999) Swordsmanship: 498 (Max 999) Charisma: 94 (max 100) Armament haki: 62 (max 100) Observation Haki: 50 (max 100) Conqueror Haki: 10 (Max 100) Possessions: Red Talent Copy Card1... Talents: Otherworldly Guest, Devil Host Bear, Conqueror''s Aptitude, Dominant Swordsmanship, Climate Super Perception..." Now, Noir''s attributes were much fullerpared to when he first arrived in this world! Especially his Charisma, which was a high 94 points. Noir could say this with confidence: He was the most handsome guy across the ocean! However, his once-proud physique had been stuck for a long time, seemingly stuck in a bottleneck. Despite this, Noir had grown to an impressive height of over two meters, something he couldn''t have imagined in his previous life. As Noir admired his physique, Bell-m¨¨re knocked and entered the room. Noir smiled and said, "Bell-m¨¨re, you''re here." Bell-m¨¨re looked a bitplicated and said, "You''ve grown up so fast, I can''t hold you back anymore." Noir quickly shook his head and said, "No way! I just want to see a bigger world." Bell-m¨¨re sighed, then smiled again and said, "I don''t want to hold you back, I just hate to let you go." Noir smiled too, feeling a mixture of emotions. Sailing out at seventeen and going to the Grand Line had been Noir''s idea for a long time. But he had formed bonds in Cocoyasi Vige, especially with Nami and the others, that made him reluctant to leave. However, it was Bell-m¨¨re who encouraged him to go on adventures, so Noir finally decided to set sail. There were not many people of note left in the East Blue. To find stronger talents to copy, he had to go to the Grand Line! Besides, ording to the story, it was almost certain that Nami would join the Straw Hat Pirates. Noir couldn''t just stay behind and cheer her on from afar. He had to get stronger before the story unfolded! Noir packed his belongings, hung the Fine Grade Sword Pure Heart at his waist, and donned a super cool ck and white gradient coat. Fully prepared, Noir stepped out of the house only to find the street crowded with people. Genzo, with his usual stern face and a windmill spinning on his head, stood in front of Noir and said, "Out there, don''t disgrace our vige. Noir, touched by the familiar faces, said softly, "Of course not. The vigers escorted Noir to the shore where a boat was waiting. Noir thanked everyone and said, "Thank you for seeing me off. I''m leaving now!" Nojiko and Nami, now young women, hugged Noir''s waist and said sadly, "Brother, take care. Noir patted their heads, then looked at the sobbing Kaede and Naomi and said, "Why are you crying? I''m not dead yet!" "Listen, be careful during the bounty hunt and take care of the vigers, okay?" Noir instructed. The sisters nodded firmly and shouted, "Yes, Master!" Noir finished his goodbyes, boarded the boat, hoisted the sail, and shouted back to the waving vigers, "Goodbye! Wait for my return!" "Goodbye!" "You better make a name for yourself, kid!" "Stay safe." The vigers cheerfully bid Noir farewell. Bell-m¨¨re, with a cigarette in her mouth and a bright smile, looked extremely dashing. Nami and Nojiko waved frantically. Nojiko''s face showed reluctance, but also pride for her brother. Nami, remembering her dream, said to Nojiko, "Brother has set sail to be the strongest in the world. And I want to draw the firstplete map of the world. One day, I''ll set sail to fulfill my dream, too. After a moment of surprise, Nojiko smiled at the confident girl and said, "I believe in you!" Standing at the bow of the boat, Noir waved goodbye, feeling a growing sense of mncholy. This departure was emotionallyplex. Not knowing how long he would be on the Grand Line, he knew it would be a long time before he saw everyone again. Sighing, Noir returned to the deck, sat down on a deck chair, and began to n. ording to the map, Noir still had a long way to go before reaching Reverse Mountain, the starting point of the Grand Line, so there was no rush. He wanted to visit a good ce in the East Blue first. The Baratie, a floating restaurant where Sanji had worked before he left, and a famous gourmet spot in the East Blue. Remembering the Baratie''s reputation, Noir''s eyes shone and he drooled slightly. He had often heard of it during his bounty hunts, but had never had the chance to visit. Now he could finally go there and have a proper meal. And maybe check out Sanji''s talents. Lazily, Noir''s boat sailed away. It was a pleasant trip. But soon Noir felt bored. With nothing to do on a well-stocked ship in the vast ocean, loneliness became his greatest enemy. To pass the time, a bored Noir took out dumbbells from the cabin and began to work out. Meanwhile, on a nearby deserted ind, a green-haired young man stood on arge blue rock and looked out to sea. He was wearing a white t-shirt, three drop-shaped golden earrings on one ear, and three swords at his waist. With half-closed eyes and an irritated expression, Zoro muttered to himself, "Where the hell am I?!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 24: Zoro Lost Chapter 24: Zoro Lost [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Zoro sat cross-legged on the ground, recalling his master''s words just before he left Shimotsuki Vige. "Zoro, take this map. Follow the directions, and you''ll find a town where you can buy supplies." He unfurled the map given by Master Koshiro, rested his chin on his hand, and studied it intently. After a while, he muttered, "I didn''t take a wrong turn, did I?" "But where''s the town?" Zoro nced at the deste wilderness around him, deeply questioning his ce in the world. To make matters worse, after arriving on the ind, a wave had capsized his small boat, leaving him with no way back. Just when Zoro was at a loss, not knowing what to do, a sailboat slowly passed by the ind. Zoro was momentarily stunned, then shouted joyfully, "Hey! Can you stop for a moment?" Noir, who was lifting weights on the boat, was also surprised by the shout. That voice sounds so familiar. Turning around, he saw the familiar green moss head and the three swords... Zoro? Noir was shocked. He had just set sail and already ran into someone from the main crew? He hadn''t nned on seeking out Zoro. But what was going on? Was he lost again? Since he''d seen him, he couldn''t just ignore it. Noir steered the boat to the shore, and the green moss head immediately sprinted toward him. But... why was he running the wrong way? Noir watched in disbelief as Zoro, despite starting on a straight path, took a sharp turn and ran off in the opposite direction! Is this even getting lost? This must be some kind of condition! Noir''s eyelid twitched, and he shouted, "Over here!" After a considerable amount of chaos, Noir finally managed to get Zoro on board. As expected, he was lost. Once on the boat, Zoroughed with relief and thanked Noir, "Thank you." Noir waved it off and used his system to examine Zoro''s abilities. Name: Zoro Heart of the World''s Greatest Swordsman: Golden Quality - Aiming to be the world''s greatest swordsman, his killing intent and willpower rival any swordsman. His swordsmanship talent is at the world''s pinnacle, with incredible development andprehension abilities, giving him an edge over all other swordsmen. Perpetually Lost: Purple Quality - An extraordinary ability to get lost. Regardless of speed, distance, or guidance, there''s a high chance of getting lost and straying off course. Three-Sword Style Master: Purple Quality - A self-created three-sword style, increasing destructive power and attack range. In battles against multiple enemies, the three-sword style''s offensive and defensive capabilities are enhanced. Restful Sleep: Blue Quality - Tends to be sleepy. Injuries and stamina recover faster during sleep, with excellent sleep quality. Impressive, he had four talents. Being perpetually lost was firmly among them, and it was even a standout purple talent. It matched the quality of Zoro''s signature three-sword style. Noir eyed the golden talent in Zoro''s list enviously but unfortunately, he had no golden copy cards left. Apart from the Three-Sword Style Master talent, the rest didn''t interest him much. Bing perpetually lost or sleepy, even with the recovery benefits, wasn''t appealing. Thinking of how Zoro on the Straw Hat ship was either training or sleeping made Noir feel hesitant. Zoro noticed Noir''s changing expressions and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?" Noir adjusted his expression and said, "Nothing, I''ll drop you off at a town soon." Zoro nodded, his eyes sweeping over Noir. Seeing the sword at his waist, he asked in surprise, "Are you a swordsman?" Noir smiled and nodded, "Of course." "Oh, this should be interesting." Zoro''s eyes seemed to ignite with excitement as he grinned, "Are you strong?" Noir quickly guessed what Zoro was thinking and smiled confidently, "At least in the East Blue, I haven''t lost." "Really?" Zoro stood up, drew the white long sword from his waist, and said, "Can you spar with me?" Noir raised an eyebrow with interest and drew his sword lightly, "Do you think you can beat me?" Zoro bit down on Wado Ichimonji, drew two in long swords, and with fighting spirit, dered: "For a promise, I will be the world''s greatest swordsman, and to do that, I must defeat everyone!" Starting with the three-sword style, Zoro was serious. Noir raised his sword to his chest. Zoro took a stance with his three swords, and without a word, they were ready to fight. Biting the sword and lowering his head, Zoro thrust the two swords in his hands outward, then quickly dropped his waist, and the three swords shot forward like a charging bull''s horns! The move was incredibly swift, leaving little time for a normal person to react, but Noir''s Observation Haki was constantly active, making this speed insignificant. "Bull Needle!" Zoro''s deep shout rang out. Noir raised his sword, swiftly blocking the two des aimed at his chest, and with a quick force, he easily pushed Zoro back. Zoro, retreating a few steps, looked at Noir in disbelief. This man had effortlessly broken his attack with one hand? But he didn''t lose focus. Using his momentum, he crossed the two swords behind him and lunged like a tiger, shouting, "Tiger Hunt!" The three swords came at him again with overwhelming pressure, but Noir frowned, swinging his sword to block the core of the three-sword style. With a light flick of his sword, Zoro quickly pulled back, narrowly avoiding the de that brushed past his throat and chin. "Damn it!" Zoro said angrily. After so many attacks, he hadn''t even touched Noir''s clothes, but a single counterattack had left him in such a sorry state! "The names are good, but they''re too shy," Noirmented, shaking his sword. In battles between swordsmen of the same level, various techniques could indeed increase victory chances. However, Noir''s swordsmanship was solidly above Zoro''s, rendering his shy named moves ineffective. Noir had wanted to name his moves, but he was terrible at it, feeling envious of Zoro''s creativity. Zoro, driven by an unyielding spirit, bit down harder on Wado Ichimonji, and with a resolute shout, swung his swords again, "Oni Giri!" Noir''s eyes brightened. For the first time, he moved to meet the attack, saying, "Let me show you the difference between us." With a simple upward sh, Noir''s sword carried a force that could cut through steel. The sh of swords echoed in the air. Zoro stood, still holding his two swords, but their des were shattered and scattered on the ground. Noir sheathed his undamaged sword and said, "You''re not the only one who wants to be the world''s greatest." ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 25: Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu Chapter 25: Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Zoro sat there staring at his broken swords and felt a sudden bitterness rise in his heart. He had lost. He had barely left his master''s dojo and already tasted defeat. Silently, Zoro sheathed his Wado Ichimonji and said darkly, "There really are many people stronger than me. Noir smiled. It was good that Zoro recognized his own shorings. In the original story, Zoro fought without much pressure before meeting Mihawk, leaving no room for growth. Noir leaned down and patted Zoro''s shoulder, saying, "If you want to be the greatest swordsman in the world, you can''t let failure defeat you. Zoro''s eyes immediately lit up and he said firmly, "Of course not. After sheathing his Wado Ichimonji, Zoro looked at Noir and asked, "What is your name?" Confidently, Noir replied, "Kyros D. Noir. I don''t just want to be a great swordsman, I want to be the true greatest in the world!" "The world''s greatest?" Despite his defeat, Zoro felt his ambition grow stronger. He dered confidently, "I am Roronoa Zoro, and I will defeat you to be the greatest swordsman!" Noirughed heartily and said, "I hope you really can do that. Noir didn''t doubt Zoro''s swordsmanship talent, but defeating him, especially with the help of the system, would be almost impossible. "Meet an important character, Zoro. Rewards have been issued: Mastery of Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu, one red talent copy card, +10 to Swordsmanship." Hearing the system''s cold prompt, Noir was overjoyed. Another red copy card and a ten point increase in Swordsmanship. Now, his swordsmanship had officially surpassed the 500-point mark, making him capable of fighting strong opponents even in the New World! And Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu! Noir was confused and asked the system, "Is this the Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu I think it is? From Rurouni Kenshin?" Could the system actually reward powers from other anime? "Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu, which originated from the work Rurouni Kenshin, has been adapted by the system to be suitable for use in this world." Noir was delighted. He had thought that the system could only give rewards from the One Piece world, but now even the swordy from Rurouni Kenshin was avable! It seemed that he would have to find more characters from the original story to get rewards. Seeing Noir''s excited expression, Zoro asked curiously, "What are you doing?" "Ahem, nothing." Noir noticed Zoro''s tattered clothes and asked, "Are you out of money? Why do you look so shabby?" Zoro, leaning against the wall, said gloomily, "I''ve spent all my travel expenses and now I don''t know where to earn more." Noir was stunned and asked, "Aren''t you a bounty hunter now?" "Bounty hunter? What''s that?" Zoro asked, confused. Noir exined it to him, and Zoro''s eyes lit up as he said, "From now on, I''m going to earn money doing this. I''ll be the strongest hunter in East Blue." Noir pointed at himself with pride and said, "By the way, I am the strongest hunter in East Blue. Zoro''s face went dark under his green hair. The proud Zoro pretended to be deaf, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. So Noir and Zoro traveled together for a while. Although Zoro was silent as a grave, Noir at least had someone to talk to. Zoro, who liked silence, was almost driven crazy by this talkative guy. Fortunately, after a while, Noir''s ship discovered a vige, and Zoro quickly ran off the ship to escape Noir''s endless chatter. Zoro smiled and waved to Noir, saying "Goodbye". Noir reluctantly waved back at his briefpanion. With his only sword at his side, Zoro walked down the main street of the vige and soon spotted a bustling tavern. Zoro''s eyes lit up. Although he knew he had no money, he couldn''t resist going inside. Upon entering the tavern, he asked for a drink at the bar. The tavern owner, seeing Zoro''s shabby appearance, sneered and asked, "Hey, do you have money? Don''t eat and drink for free here." Facing the owner''s skepticism, Zoro calmly replied, "Ah... I don''t have any money, not a single coin." "Huh?..." The owner was about to get angry when suddenly, a loud noise erupted and the tavern door was kicked open. A group of fierce-looking men burst in, grinning at the frightened patrons, "Hahaha, a bunch of weaklings! Hand over your money!" Zoro frowned and asked the tavern owner, "Who are these idiots?" The owner covered Zoro''s mouth in fear and said, "This man has a bounty of 1.2 million beli. He''s a pirate who kills and burns!" Pirate? Hearing the bounty, Zoro remembered Noir''s words and had an idea. Here was his drinking money! Silently, Zoro approached the pirates. The pirate leader saw someone approaching and yelled, "What are you doing? Hand over your money!" Without a word, Zoro unsheathed his sword and made a quick sh. The pirate leader, who had been boasting just moments ago, had a bloodline appear on his neck. "Y..." The pirate leader fell to the ground, dead, with a terrified expression on his face. The tavern fell silent. No one dared to speak, all eyes filled with awe as they looked at Zoro. Returning to the bar, Zoro said, "Now I have money. Give me a drink!" "S-sure, right away..." Sitting on the chair, Zoro rested his chin and thought, "Bounty hunter, a convenient profession indeed. Meanwhile, back on his ship, Noir had no idea about Zoro''s actions. He looked anxiously at the sea in front of him. Was he cursed by Zoro? Why did he realize he was off course after sailing for so long? After dropping off Zoro and returning to his route, Noir took a nap on his ship, only to wake up to find that his ship had gone off course. Where was he now? Hmm? Something felt wrong. Noir, with his heightened sense of weather, noticed that as he sailed into this area, the air seemed to grow thicker. He soon discovered the reason. Not far from his ship, an eerie white fog had silently enveloped the area. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 26: Lost in the fog Chapter 26: Lost in the fog Noir was startled and tried to change direction, but the fog, like a conscious beast, quickly engulfed his ship. The surroundings turned into a white expanse. Noir hit his head in frustration; he had been too careless. He thought that with Nami''s god-level navigational skills, everything would be fine. But the sudden fog gave him a harsh reality check. "This fog doesn''t seem to be naturally formed," he thought. Having learned the basics of navigation from Nami, Noir knew a little about the sea. In this thick fog, the currents seemed to follow a strange pattern. Hispass was useless, its needle spinning wildly. What worried Noir even more was that this fog, like a sticky substance, not only obscured his vision, but also dulled his heightened sense of the weather. With his navigational skills sealed, Noir was helpless and could only rely on his haki to sense the environment. There was indeed some activity, but it wasn''t on the surface - it was underwater. Boom! A surge of power came from the sea, sending huge waves into the sky and lifting Noir''s ship into the air. Two ferocious sea beasts rode the waves, opening their bloody mouths to bite the ship from both sides. Grabbing the railing, Noir fearlessly lunged at one of the beasts. Drawing his Pure Heart Sword, he leaped over the sea beast, raised his de, and shed down with fierce sword energy. A huge gush of blood erupted from the beast''s head, and it roared in pain. Using its head as a springboard, Noir propelled himself toward the other beast. "Let''s test Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu''s moves on you!" With his ck eyes gleaming, Noir swung his waist and feet in the air, grabbed his Pure Heart Sword backwards, and shed at the beast''s head. "Ry¨±tsuisen!" A terrifying sword light shed, and the violent sh nearly pierced the sea beast''s entire body. Both beasts were badly injured and fell back into the sea. Noir gracefullynded on the deck, sheathing his sword. As the blood spread over the water, Noir could feel more sea beasts being drawn to him through his haki. "Damn," Noir muttered, staring at the sea below. It would be nice to have a crew to fight these beasts with him. Instead, he was on his own, busy to the point of exhaustion. A group of sea creatures, attracted by the blood, swam towards the ship. Just as Noir prepared to face them again, a clear whistle suddenly echoed through the dense fog. As if responding to amand, the sea creatures immediately left Noir''s ship and swam toward the source of the whistle. Noir was stunned. Were the sea creatures so organized? He decided to follow the beasts to find the source of the whistle. Whoever controlled the sea beasts could help him escape the fog. But Noir overestimated the speed of his ship. The sea beasts swam frantically, and he soon lost them. It wasn''t a big deal, though. He was close enough to sense several figures in the distance with his haki. There were many of them, and one of them had a particrly strong aura, though not as strong as Noir''s, indicating a formidable fighter from East Blue. Interestingly, their ship seemed to have been destroyed and all of them were in the water. Suddenly, someone riding on something quickly approached Noir. A man dressed like a native, riding a dolphin-like sea beast, raced towards him like a speedboat. "Die, outsider!" The native, his face painted with red stripes, spoke in a savage tone. He held a spear in his hand, and with the help of the sea beast, he swiftly climbed onto Noir''s ship, aiming for Noir''s head. The barbarian''s sudden attack infuriated Noir. Did he think he could kill him so easily? Noir scornfully caught the spear with his bare hands and crushed the shaft with a quick squeeze. After destroying the weapon, he kicked the native in the face, causing his nose to bleed instantly. "Damn!" The man knocked down by Noir lunged at him again, trying to strangle him with his hands. Angered by this tactic, Noir activated his Devil Fruit ability. His form grewrger, his grotesque bear face exuding a strong sense of intimidation. He grabbed the man with his massive bear paw. Seeing Noir turn into a bear, the man''s face showed fear as he shouted, "A bear?! You''re a devil!" Noir grinned and said, "A devil? You try to kill me without a word and call me a devil?" With a powerful squeeze, a crunching sound was heard and the native howled in pain. Nearly crushing the man, Noir threw him back into the sea, where his fanged, red-spotted, dolphin-like sea beast quickly rescued him. As he fled, the man shouted, "Wait, outsider! Red Leaf Ind will be your grave!" Noir watched him disappear and sneered, "Don''t worry, I''ll find you soon!" As he approached the group of humans, Noir could hear the sounds of battle. Were they fighting the natives as well? As his ship drew closer, Noir finally saw the people in the water through the thick fog. A group of humans riding red-spotted sea beasts held spears in their hands, eyeing their enemies like prey. Four people were swimming in the water, near the wreckage of a ship that had probably been destroyed by the sea beasts. Despite the ship''s condition, Noir recognized it as a pirate vessel by the skull g floating in the sea. Among the natives was the man Noir had chased away. He whispered something to a leader-like figure who then became angry. Ignoring the natives, who looked like clowns, Noir curiously examined the four pirates in the water. A small crew of pirates, not new, but like Red-Haired''s, each a tough character. Among the four, the face of a young man caught Noir''s attention. Noir stared at him and murmured, "That face... those freckles, they look so familiar..." ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 27: Fish-Man Karate Demonstrates Its Power Chapter 27: Fish-Man Karate Demonstrates Its Power [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= ck hair, ck eyes, freckles on his face, and an orange hat with a smiley face and a crying face pattern on it. Noir was stunned. Is this Ace? Why am I meeting him here? Oh, right. If we consider the age, Noir and Ace are the same age. He has set out to sea, and Ace should have be a pirate by now. It''s quite normal. Noir saw Ace and hispanions looking at him nkly and greeted them, "Hello!" Ace saw arge ship approaching, and the ship''s owner greeted him. He naturally realized that Noir and those people weren''t together, so he said happily: "Hey there! Can wee aboard to take shelter? We can''t fight properly in the water!" Noir smiled and nodded, saying, "Just in time, I have a grudge against those guys too. Come aboard." Ace was delighted. He grabbed a crew member with each hand and climbed aboard the ship, followed by anotherpanion holding a sniper rifle. Back on the ship, the pirates immediately regained their confidence. Aceughed excitedly towards the sky, standing at the bow and shouting at the natives, "Come on! Let''s continue the fight!" Noir noticed that Ace had been soaked in seawater for so long without any issues, so he understood. It seemed Ace hadn''t eaten the Devil Fruit yet. Otherwise, Ace would have charged up and unleashed a Fire Fist, turning those guys to ash. The natives, relying on the sea beasts, began to disperse and surround Noir''s ship on the water''s surface. "You foolish outsiders, thinking you can approach our sacrednd and even injure our people!" The leader, with the most solid muscles and a face painted with strange red graffiti lines, unemotionally sentenced Noir and hispanions to death. Ace shouted angrily, "You guys were the ones whomanded those sea beasts to attack our ship first! You started it!" The native who had been taught a lesson by Noir pointed at Noir and the others, shouting, "Kasa! Stop wasting words with them. Feed them to our scarlet dolphins!" The barbarian leader, known as Kasa, snorted coldly, took out a wooden whistle from his neck, took a deep breath, and blew it. One of Ace''s crew members frowned and said, "They''re summoning sea beasts again." They had fallen for this trick before. Whenever that whistle was blown, many sea beasts would rush up from the sea. Their ship had been flipped like this on the spot. In Noir''s observation, manyrge figures surged from the sea towards the bottom of the ship. Noir frowned and said, "You guys watch the ship for me. I''ll handle the troubles underwater." Noir took a deep breath and jumped into the water just as Ace shouted, "Wait, I''lle with you!" The remaining three crew members bitterly watched the deck as a group of natives jumped aboard, surrounding them. Can''t we talk this out¡­ Do you dare to fight one-on-one? Underwater, Noir and Ace watched the swarm of sea beasts surging up, and Noir''s face darkened. There were just too many of them. These natives had some truly vicious thoughts. Ace clenched his fists, charged into the swarm, and started fighting. Even though Ace hadn''t eaten the me-me Fruit yet, hisbat abilities were impressive. A human charging into the swarm of sea beasts barehanded, knocking each sea beast flying with a single punch. His quick attacks against the sea beasts createdrge bubbles underwater, and wave after wave of enemies were immediately restrained. Not to be outdone, Noir demonstrated his Fish-Man Karate! Ever since obtaining the Fish-Man Karate training manual, Noir''sbat abilities had skyrocketed, but he had never fought underwater before. Noir took a stance, lightly spreading his arms, his palms gently opening, and a blue light seemed to glow at his fingertips, taking on a webbed form. Gunwave: Group Rain¡ª Silently chanting the name of the technique, Noir swung his arms forward with force. The water currents condensed around him,unching like cannonballs. Several powerful water currents became extremely powerful underwater. Each gunwave, as powerful as explosives, struck the sea beast swarm, creating massive disturbances in the ocean. The waves of attacking fish were instantly repelled. Facing Noir''s fierce gaze, they hesitated to approach but were unwilling to leave. Ace, holding his breath, couldn''t speak, but he stared wide-eyed at Noir, then gave a thumbs up in admiration. Noir proudly raised an eyebrow at him and waved for him to move aside. Ace hesitated, then swam away from the battle, distancing himself from the sea beasts. Noir ced his fists on his waist, then moved his hands along the ocean currents, making an over-the-shoulder throw gesture. Derived from Fish-Man Karate, Fish-Man Jujutsu allowed for better control of water currents than karate. Sea Current Over-Shoulder Throw! With the gesture of an over-the-shoulder throw, Noir grasped the water behind him, sending a torrent of waves forward like a flood. The devastating currents struck the fish swarm. Even the sea creatures couldn''t withstand this cmity-like attack, all being driven back to the depths. Noir was thrilled, looking at the dark seabed. He hadn''t expected Fish-Man Karate to be so powerful underwater. It was far superior to a certain someone''s vige policemanbat skills! Ace, seeing the enemies repelled, happily approached and patted Noir, bubbles emerging from his mouth as if he wereplimenting him. Noir pointed upwards, and Ace nodded, and the two swam back to the ship. Meanwhile, on the ship, Ace''s three crew members fought defensively against the natives. It must be said that thepanions valued by the future Fire Fist Ace were not weak. The three fought against many, surprisingly holding on for so long. Many enemiesy on the ground, while they were only lightly injured. One blue-haired youth with a deep blue eye mask said worriedly, "Why hasn''t Ace returned? We can''t hold on much longer." A man with a skull mask and numerous skull-themed essories said firmly, "We must hold on until the captain returns!" "They are fighting the sea beasts. If we can''t even hold off these guys, how can we follow the captain?" Thest person, wearing a top hat and holding a sniper rifle, fired shots calmly. Enemies fell before they could react. Hidden under the top hat, his face showed no expression, but his eyes suddenly sharpened, and a slight smile appeared as he said, "They''re back." Before the words finished, Noir and Ace broke through the surface, jumping back onto the deck. Ace, stretching his muscles, shouted menacingly, "You dare bully my crew?" "I''m going to settle the score with you all!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 28: The Benevolent Flames of Amaterasu Chapter 28: The Benevolent mes of Amaterasu [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Upon hearing Ace''s bold promation, his crew members were so moved that they almost wept. But the faces of the natives turned green when they heard his words! "We bullied your people? Are you blind? Can''t you see that all those lying on the ground are our brothers?" Their leader, Kasa, looked even more fierce and ordered through clenched teeth, "Capture these guys and offer them to the Great Shaman!" "Yes!" The natives attacked again, but now that the battle was on the ship, Ace could fully unleash his abilities, especially with Noir''s help. The situation quickly turned in their favor. Despite being outnumbered, the poorly armed and averagely strong natives could not withstand their attacks and began to retreat. With no other choice, Kasa shouted to his men, "We are no match for them! Retreat!" "Trying to run?" Noir''s eyes narrowed, and a not-yet-refined wave of Conqueror''s Haki surged from him, causing a strange disturbance in the air. The fleeing natives shuddered as if they had seen a ghost. Plop! Plop! One by one, they fell into the water as if rushing to their deaths. Without a struggle, those who jumped overboard fainted and sank into the sea. Those who had threatened to feed Noir to the fish also fell in. It seemed that they themselves would end up in the bellies of the fish. A few who didn''t jump foamed at the mouth and copsed on the deck. Only Kasa, trembling and rolling his eyes, managed to stay on his knees without falling. Ace looked at Noir with a sense of understanding, feeling that the power he had just seen was somehow familiar. Surprised by Kasa''s resilience, Noir thought to himself, "His luck is pretty strong. Although his Conqueror''s Haki was still at a basic level, it should have been enough to deal with these guys. Not too worried, Noir grabbed Kasa by the neck andmanded harshly, "Lead the way! I want to meet your great shaman." Kasa, eyes zing with anger, cursed, "You despicable brat, what sorcery did you use? The Great Shaman will call down heavenly fire and burn you to ashes!" Ace replied in disgust, "You tried to kill us first. Should we just stand there and let you do it?" Heavenly fire? Noir''s interest was piqued. A user of fire abilities? Considering that Ace was here, could the previous user of the me Fruit be that Great Shaman? That made it all the more necessary to go. Noir pped Kasa''s graffiti-covered face twice and said coldly, "Lead the way! No more nonsense or I''ll rip your tongue out!" The once-tough Kasa immediately sumbed to the threat and obediently began to lead the way. ording to him, the sea beasts they were using, called red-spotted dolphins, nested under the ind where Kasa''s tribe lived, allowing them to easily navigate through the thick fog. When they finally found the right direction, everyone on board breathed a sigh of relief. Ace thanked Noir enthusiastically and introduced himself: "Hi, I''m Portgas D. Ace, captain of the Spade Pirates. "That masked guy over there is Deuce, a doctor. The one covered in skull decorations is Skull, a hardcore pirate fan and collector of skull-themed items." "And that guy is Mihar, a sniper. Don''t be fooled by his shyness, his marksmanship is top notch!" Mihar rolled his eyes at his captain''s introduction. "I''m Noir, a pirate bounty hunter," Noir replied friendly. "A bounty hunter?!" Ace and his crew shouted in unison. Deuce, trembling, stammered, "You''re not here to catch us, are you?" Skull, familiar with the pirate world, eximed in horror, "Now I remember! He''s the notorious pirate hunter Noir, feared throughout the East Blue!" Ace, clutching his head in shock, eximed, "So we boarded a pirate hunter''s ship?!" The usually silent Mihar sighed helplessly at the antics of his crewmates. Noir, unfazed, watched the three pirates retreat and asked mockingly, "Do you have bounties on your heads?" "Bounties?" Ace scratched his head and thought. "I don''t think so... not yet." "Then it''s settled," Noir said. "You''re not worth a penny to me right now. Why should I bother to catch you?" Better to let them grow until their bounties reach two hundred million. If not, selling them privately to Garp would also be a good option. Enjoying his mischievous thoughts, Noir smiled inwardly. Hearing this, Ace rxed, and the three pirates didn''t mind Noir''s slight insult. They happily linked arms with him. But if Ace knew Noir''s real thoughts, he would definitely punch him in the head. "Host has befriended an important character. Reward: 1 Gold Talent Copy Card, 10 White Talent Copy Cards, Constitution +15, and Amaterasu mes (modified version)". Noir was happy to get another Gold Copy Card! And Amaterasu mes - weren''t those the unquenchable mes from Naruto? He quickly checked the system''s description and was stunned. While the basic characteristic remained - burning until the target waspletely incinerated - the activation method had changed. No longer dependent on eye contact, the Amaterasu mes had be a physical ability. Noir could summon and control them by consuming a certain amount of stamina. The downside was that these mes couldn''t be projected; they could only form on his skin. To burn someone, Noir would have to make physical contact and transfer the mes. In a brutal way, he could turn himself into a human torch and attack enemies or wait for them to attack him and burn them to ashes. He wondered if there was any power in the pirate world that could stand up to Amaterasu. In Naruto, there were many ways to deal with it, but here, perhaps only the Armament Haki could defend against it. Noir thought deeply. Although the Amaterasu''s long-range ability was almost zero, its defense had increased, and it could cover its martial arts and swordsmanship with the mes, making it a powerful offensive tool. Fortunately, the mes would only burn his chosen targets, sparing his clothes. Otherwise, he''d be fighting naked while burning. Enjoying the power of the Amaterasu mes within him, Noir turned his thoughts to Ace. Once Ace ate the me Fruit, Noir nned to copy his abilities. Combining the fire of the Devil Fruit with the Amaterasu mes would make him the undisputed King of mes! ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 29: Barbaric Terrifying Village Chapter 29: Barbaric Terrifying Vige [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= A thought crossed Noir''s mind and he cast a recognition spell on Ace. "Name:Ace Most Evil Bloodline: Gold Quality, containing the genes of Pirate King Roger, inheriting the talent for training in Haki and other martial arts. He will face a life-threatening ordeal once in his lifetime, and most of his rtives will suffer misfortune. However, if he ovees this ordeal, his overall strength will double in a short period of time and he will have extraordinary luck. Brotherhood Pact: Red quality where the three brothers share a high amount of luck. Whenever one of the brothers dies, the luck of the other two increases, and their abilities and strengths are greatly enhanced. Devil Progeny: A purple quality that increases the efficiency of Haki training and halves the time required to train any skill. It also excels at training Devil Fruits. Noir hesitated when he saw Ace''s three talents. Her skills were quite impressive, with one gold, one red, and one purple. However, Noir only had one gold and one red copy card, and Ace''s talents were indeed dangerous. "The Most Evil Bloodline" could potentially grant the gic talents inherited from Pirate King Roger, but the life-threatening ordeal was terrifying! In the original story, Ace did not survive this ordeal, leading to his tragic death and the downfall of the Whitebeard Pirates. Understanding the "Brotherhood Pact" exined why Luffy always seemed to narrowly escape death. Noir decided not to copy Ace''s talents, as they would probably be of no use to him. He nned to save the copy cards for when they reached the Grand Line and intended to copy Mihawk''s swordsmanship talent. That would be the best choice. Ace stared at Noir with genuine sincerity and said, "Noir! Will you join our pirate crew?" Noir was taken aback, but smiled and said, "No, I don''t want to be a pirate right now. Unwilling to give up, Ace asked, "Why? Being a pirate is great! You can go on adventures all over the ce!" Noir shook his head and smiled silently. Ace lowered his head, somewhat discouraged, and said, "If you ever change your mind, the Spade Pirates will always be waiting for you. I think the world of you!" Noir felt a little touched and replied, "Maybe in the future. Just make sure you don''t get defeated and recruited by someone else." Ace confidently thumped his chest, "That will never happen!" But Noir silently thought to himself, "That''s very likely... Whitebeard would p you a few times, call you his son, and you would cry your eyes out right then and there. With Kasa guiding them, the ship quickly found its destination. The thick fog around them began to change color. Ace, standing at the edge of the ship, marveled at the fog, "How strange, the fog is turning pale red. Deuce, wearing a ck mask, shivered, "Like a blood fog!" Noir frowned, using his super-sensory ability, but the deeper they went into the red mist, the weaker the effect of the ability became. In the middle of the red mist, an ind of red maple trees appeared before them. The red leaves made the entire ind look as if it had been dyed red, and the ground was covered with a carpet of fresh red leaves. Kasa looked at the red ind and said, "This is Red Leaf Ind, where our vige lives. The leaves of these trees emit a special mist that makes it impossible for most ships to navigate through. "The red mist environment created by these leaves is perfect for the red dolphin. Only they know the routes around the ind, so we rely on them for guidance." Noir nodded in recognition. The world was full of wonders, and even Nami''s extraordinary navigational talents had met their match. Ace, excited, grabbed his hat and said, "Let''s go ashore!" Silent Mihar, holding his gun, approached Noir and asked, "Mr. Noir, I''ll stay and guard the ship. Observing the usual behavior of Ace and the others, Noir could tell that Mihar often stayed to guard the ship. Trusting Ace''s crew, Noir nodded, "That''s fine." With that, Noir and three others escorted Kasa ashore. As soon as they stepped on the ground, Ace eximed, "This ind is so strange; the ground is covered with soft red leaves. Noir, cautious, used his powers of observation and said, "There are many poisonous insects and snakes here. Can humans really live on this ind?" Kasa''s eyes showed a hint of contempt. These ignorant outsiders have no idea of the holiness of this ind. When the terrifying high priest arrives, you will all be reduced to ashes! Kasa''s face twisted with a sinister expression. Seeing his expression, Ace couldn''t help but react. He punched and kicked Kasa to the ground, leaving him stunned. What did I do to deserve this beating?! Bruised and battered, Kasa obediently led the way, eventually bringing them to a primitive-looking vige. As they entered, people armed with weapons and wearing strange face paint surrounded them from all sides. Regardless of age or gender, everyone had a fierce look in their eyes, staring at the neers as if they were prey. Some children were even drooling at the sight! Ace looked around and suddenly turned pale, patting Noir''s shoulder and pointing to a corner of the vige, "Look!" Noir looked and his face darkened. It was a row of wooden racks, stained with fresh blood, hanging with bloody flesh, scattered with torn clothes and terrified faces frozen in death. It was obvious what they had eaten. Noir shivered, ring at the vigers like wild wolves. This ind is nothing but a savage, uncivilized ce filled with inhuman beasts! Seeing his territory, Kasa regained his arrogance andughed wildly, "You dared toe ashore, now you can''t leave! Stay and be our food!" "Perfect! We''ll offer you as a sacrifice to our high priest who taught us the ways of human cooking!" The vigers, armed and ready, eyed them hungrily. Surrounded, Ace''s expression grew serious. He asked quietly, "What now? We can''t kill them all, can we?" Noir''s face hardened, "Get the leader first. It''s that damn high priest who taught them that! We take him down first!" "Got it!" Kasa, hearing this,ughed maniacally, "You think you can defeat our High Priest who creates fire?" "Outsiders like you are only fit to be our..." Before he could finish, Kasa felt a sudden chill on his neck. Looking up, the sky seemed to turn blood red, and the friendly vigers charged like devils. His consciousness faded... Noir raised his blood-stained sword, red at the savages, and roared: "That damned high priest,e out and face me!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 30: The Unfortunate High Priest Chapter 30: The Unfortunate High Priest [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= Apanied by Noir''s roar, the surrounding vigers seemed to be enraged as well. "How dare you insult the high priest! Kill them!" "Skin them alive! Offer their skins to the High Priest!" At the mention of the so-called High Priest, the vigers became even more ferocious, brandishing their weapons as they charged forward. Ace couldn''t hold back any longer and charged in, fists raised. Deuce and Skull also drew their flintlocks and began firing, fighting back. But one figure was moving faster than all of them. Noir, sword at the ready, bent his body and charged into the crowd, reaching the vigers in an instant. As the vigers looked on in horror, Noir grabbed the hilt of his sword and unleashed a mighty sh! The famous rapid draw technique of Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu! "Dragon''s Nest sh!" The cold words fell, and Noir''s de quickly unsheathed and disappeared into the air. Lights and shadows flickered as Noir unleashed dozens of swift shes in a matter of seconds. Many enemies didn''t even realize where the attacks hadnded before mortal wounds appeared on their bodies! "Ah!" Only as the pain spread did the injured react, instantly copsing in droves! "So... so powerful!" Deuce and Skull looked at Noir, who resembled a war god, and stammered in shock. Ace''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he eximed, "Noir is indeed strong!" The vigers, intimidated by Noir''s disy, hesitated to move forward. At that moment, an old voice suddenly rang out. "Outsiders! You are courting death!" Noir looked toward the voice and saw an old man with a sinister expression, white hair, and a beard approaching. The vigers, overjoyed, made way for the old man, shouting, "The High Priest is here!" "High Priest, punish them!" "Burn the outsiders to ashes with heavenly fire!" Hearing the vigers ''kiss ass'' praise, the old man''s face showed an arrogant expression. He scornfully addressed Noir and the others, "Boy, if you know what''s good for you, surrender and be my food! Ace, unable to contain himself, cursed, "Bullshit, go suck your milk!" After cursing, Ace charged forward again. Having been overshadowed by Noir earlier, he was eager for a good fight! The High Priest''s face turned red from the insult, but he didn''t dodge Ace''s iing blow. Instead, his eyes showed a trace of contempt! Indeed, when Ace''s fist struck the old man, it felt like a fireball. The high priest''s head exploded like fireworks, and Ace''s arm went through the mes! "So hot... what''s going on?" Ace pulled his arm back, stunned by theck of impact and the heat on his hand. Under the worshipful gaze of the vigers, the High Priest''s head reformed from the mes, revealing a smug old face. Heughed heartily, "Hahaha, boy, do you feel the power of the gods?!" "A twisted freak who ate a devil fruit really thinks he''s a god?" Noir''s calm voice rang out, stopping the high priest''sughter. He red at Noir angrily, as if someone had revealed his secret. Though worshipped as a deity by the inders, the High Priest knew that his formidable power came from a fruit he had eaten years ago! He wasn''t from the ind. Originally a pirate with a terrible taste for human flesh, he was abandoned by his crew and fled to this remote ind where he had ruled for years. Noir''s words tore away the High Priest''s years of facade and self-deception! Ace pped his forehead in realization, "A devil fruit? So this guy is like Luffy who ate one of those fruits?" The High Priest''s beard twitched in anger. His hands turned into mes as he shouted, "Both of you, shut up!" His now fiery arms reached out toward Noir and Ace. However, the speed of the fire pirs wasughable to them. They easily dodged the attacks with light jumps. Ace sneered, "Old man, your aim sucks!" Noir rolled his eyes at another who was wasting a good Devil Fruit ability. The High Priest, seething with rage, turned his entire lower body into fire and charged at them with zing speed. Knowing that he couldn''t be hit, Ace quickly dodged, allowing the High Priest to change direction toward Noir. Seeing Noir "distracted," the High Priest smiled inwardly. You little brat! Prepare to be burned! To Noir, the High Priest''s speed wasughable. When the old man finally approached, Noir leisurely raised his leg high above his head. Gotcha! Just as the High Priest was about to celebrate, a sharp pain nearly knocked him out. A foot ckened with Haki stomped on the High Priest''s head, driving him into the ground like a nail! What? The vigers panicked. Why didn''t the high priest''s miraculous fire ability work?! Ace, impressed and confused, asked, "How could you hit that guy?" Noir smiled at him, "It''s called Haki. I''ll teach youter..." "Really?! That''d be awesome!" As they chatted, a muffled voice came from under Noir''s foot, "Don''t get cocky, bastard! I''m not dead yet!" The High Priest, in a fit of rage, turned into mes and scattered, avoiding Noir''s "demonic" foot. He yelled, "You''ve made me angry, brat!" Ace tugged at his ear, "He said you made him angry, Noir." "Oh?" Noir replied casually, "Well, ain''t I great?" ... Fervent followers of the High Priest, the vigers looked as if they had swallowed dung, while Deuce and Skull stifled theirughter. The high priest, driven mad by the disrespect, unleashed his fire abilities. With his hands raised above his head, he channeled fiery streams into his palms, forming a small sun-like fireball. The orange-red glow intensified, and the hot air sted everyone present. The vigers, seeing the High Priest''s magnificent fireball, chanted fanatically: "The High Priest is invincible!" "The High Priest is invincible!" The High Priest''s face turned purple-red as he pushed himself to the limit, but he still unted his power: "Die, you bastards! This is the power of the gods!" But under the firelight, Ace showed no fear, and Noir picked his nose boredly. That ability, with all its posing, must be easy to dodge, right? Ace thought. Noir had a simpler thought: This old man took forever to charge up, only to produce a weak imitation of the Great me Commandment, me Emperor. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 31: The Flame-Flame Fruit Chapter 31: The me-me Fruit [#] : Please, consider reviewing this Fanfic, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#] : Enjoy!! ========================================= The high priest picked up a miniature version of the me Emperor and threw it down with a sinister smile, shouting, "Die, you bastard!" The zing fireball hovered over the two of them. Ace raised his eyebrows slightly. Hmm... its speed is actually quite slow. Ace, agile as ever, ran much faster than the fireball, dodging it with a few quick moves. The high priest panted heavily when he saw how fast the boy was moving. He was furious, his eyes almost popping out of his head! Is my skill really that easy to dodge? But when he turned around, he saw the young man standing there with a sword at his waist, seemingly frozen in fear. The high priest''s smile returned, but it quickly froze on his face. This scene... looks familiar? The fireball crashed to the ground, causing a massive explosion and a heat wave that shot into the sky. The searing hot stream flowed everywhere. Ace and the others watched from the sidelines with their eyes wide open. Noir... is he okay? The fire licked the red leaves of the ind, sending up thick ck smoke. The small vige was instantly transformed into a sea of fire. A ck silhouette slowly emerged from the towering mes. Ace and the others immediately recognized him as Noir! Seeing Noir walk out of the fire unharmed, the high priest was stunned and stammered, "Why... do you also have... ck fire..." Amaterasu''s ck mes zed wildly on Noir''s body, and with ck fire streaks on his face, his features looked even more sinister, like a devilish overlord emerging from hell. "Ordinary mes can''t possiblypare to my Sun Fire Amaterasu," Noir said, raising his burning arm with satisfaction. "Impossible! How can this be?" The High Priest stared at Noir in disbelief. The terrifying temperature of those ck mes made his own ming body feel the heat! How many years had passed since hest felt "hot"?! "Die! This is all a lie!" The High Priest swung his ming whip at Noir, who calmly raised his Amaterasu-covered hand, easily dispersing the mes. The orange-red mes seemed to hit their superior. The ck Amaterasu mes devoured the ordinary mes like a ravenous beast, causing the High Priest''s mes to scatter as if facing their father. "What is happening?" The long revered High Priest fell to the ground in horror as he looked at Noir. Noir walked toward the fallen shaman, draped in a ck me cloak, spreading a cloud of ck fire with each step. This scene was truly one for the books! Noir ced his hand on the shaman''s face. Under thebined grip of Armament Haki and the burning Amaterasu, the shaman''s body shook violently, emitting a sound like roasting flesh. "No! Please spare me!" The high priest wailed miserably, but Noir remained unmoved. The ck mes gradually engulfed his entire body. The burning pain drove the shaman mad, and he cursed venomously, "You will go to hell... you will die a horrible death!" Noir looked coldly at the struggling shaman and said, "You can take those words to hell with you!" With that, Noir drew his Pure Heart Sword and infused it with ck mes and Haki. He stabbed the shaman, and the mes of Amaterasu erupted from within! "No!!" The shaman''s piercing scream echoed across the ind until the voice faded. The Amaterasu mes had done their work, leaving nothing but ashes. Noir withdrew his hand and looked coldly at the terrified vigers. The vigers were horrified to see their God-Like shaman burned alive. Some cowards knelt and begged for mercy. Ace, with aplex expression, walked over to Noir and sighed, "They can''t be saved..." Noir pulled back the mes, feeling a bit dejected. Such a beautiful ind, yet it held dangers and horrors greater than the outside world. And these people... was the entire vige''s perverse habit cultivated by that one shaman? It was only ignorance, hunger, and greed that had robbed them of their humanity and turned them into such walking corpses. They could irresponsibly kill anyone who ventured into the mist because the beast within them had lost its restraint. But Noir and Ace couldn''t. They couldn''t kill everyone on the ind to ensure safety; they didn''t have that right. Noir didn''t think he had the right to pass a death sentence on an entire ind, even if he thought they all deserved to die. Maybe Noir still hadn''t fully adjusted to this cruel world... "I''ll find a way to inform the Marine," Noir said, sheathing his sword with a sigh. Ace nodded. It was better to leave them to the Marine than to deal with it as a pirate. Noir red at the vigers and threatened, "If you dare eat people again, you''ll end up like that damn shaman!" The vigers, pale as ghosts, nodded vigorously. Ace said with a stern face, "Get us out of here!" The vigers hurriedly fetched several red-striped dolphins and tied them to the boat. These local red-striped dolphins knew the way. These sea creatures could easily guide Noir and the others out of this ce. None of them had any fondness for this ce and wanted to leave immediately. Back on the ship, they finally set sail. In the thick fog, Noir looked back in the direction of Red Leaf Ind, wondering if his threat had any effect. Maybe the ind would be a cannibal ind again after they left... The red fog gradually turned white, indicating that they were returning to the familiar sea. The heavy mood of the five began to lighten. "I''m starving... Noir," Ace groaned, lying on the deck and clutching his stomach. Noir replied irritably, "So many demands, and you''re on my ship!" The thick-skinned Aceughed, "We travel together for now! Once we find an ind to build a ship on, everything will be fine!" Noir had mentioned to Ace that he was also going to the Grand Line. This made Ace incredibly happy, as he shamelessly insisted on hitching a ride. Noir took a bag of apples from the cabin and pulled out a bright red apple. He then drew his Pure Heart sword and began to carefully peel it. After peeling several apples, Noir gave some to everyone to satisfy their hunger. Then, Noir casually pulled another fruit out of the bag. But before he could cut it, Noir noticed that the fruit looked familiar. Its surface had spiral patterns, an orange-red color, and the skin was covered with small me-shaped spiral patterns. This was probably... possibly... The me-me Fruit?! PS: Consider reviewing. I would be very grateful and motivated ---------------------------- Chapter 32: The Birth of Fire Fist Chapter 32: The Birth of Fire Fist Don''t Forget to Review!! Noir stared at the Devil Fruit in his hand. It was unmistakable! Why had the ming Devil Fruit appeared on his ship after the death of the high priest? In the original story, something like this had happened before: when a Devil Fruit user died, a nearby fruit had a chance to be a new Devil Fruit. But that was too random! Noir looked strangely at the me Fruit in his hand. Ace curiously looked over and asked, "Strange, this fruit looks really strange, doesn''t it?" Noir threw the me-me Fruit to Ace and said, "This is a Devil Fruit. It should be a Logia-type me-me Fruit. That high priest had that power." Ace clumsily grabbed the fruit and said, "A Devil Fruit, like the weird one Luffy ate when he was a kid?" The spiral patterns on the skin were as fascinating as ck holes. Ace''s eyes were glued to the fruit. "So if I eat this, I can turn into fire like that high priest?" Noir nodded. "You just won''t be able to swim anymore." Then Noir added, "This power suits you well. Go ahead and eat it." "Me? You don''t want it?" Ace was stunned. Noir held out his hand, and a puff of ck me rose. Ace understood immediately. So Noir had eaten a devil fruit as well... Wait a minute! Then why was he able to swim with me before? Ace couldn''t figure out the mechanics of the system, no matter how much he thought about it. Looking into the encouraging eyes of his crewmates, Ace finally nodded and said, "All right, I''ll give it a try." With that, Ace grabbed the me-me Fruit and took a big bite, revealing the orange flesh underneath the skin. It looked quite good. Noir asked curiously, "How does it taste?" Ace''s expression slowly stiffened. Then his features twisted together, his eyelids twitched, and his eyes rolled back. Just looking at his expression, Noir and the others felt their teeth ache. Ace struggled to swallow the meat and said, sticking out his tongue, "Ugh! It''s horrible!" "It tastes like burnt poop!" Noir couldn''t help butugh at the bizarreparison. Ace opened his palm, and a wisp of orange-red me danced on his fingertips. Ace eximed in amazement, "I really turned into fire! It doesn''t burn at all!" "Let me try!" With a sudden leap, Ace''s body instantly transformed into roaring mes. Ace absorbed andpressed the mes into his right arm, then formed a massive golden-red ming fist, which he swung toward the sea! A huge, powerful st of high-temperature mes in the shape of a fist shot deep into the sea. Its power prated hundreds of meters underwater and continued! Deuce and the others were stunned. "So... so powerful!" Acended back on the deck and yed with the mes on his fingertips. "This power is so interesting! I''ll call this move Fire Fist!" Noir watched Ace with admiration. With the me Fruit, Ace was now truly the "Fire Fist" Ace from the original story. He had not expected to witness the birth of "Fire Fist" with his own eyes. Young and vigorous, Ace had a monstrous physique, far superior in power to the aging High Priest. That single Fire Fist move was far more powerful than the High Priest''s ultimate attack! Noir used the system to scan Ace and found that he had indeed gained two new talents: Devil''s Host: me-me and Sea''s Rejection. The quality of the me-Fruit talent was red! Quietly approaching the excited Ace, Noir pulled out a red copy card and mmed it down, causing Ace to stumble. Red-quality me-me Fruit ability acquired! With this move, Noir finally reced the Genzo Combat Technique from his youth! Zoan-type Bear Fruit and Logia-type me-me Fruit! Noir was now a true Dual Fruit user! In the future, when he copied a Gold-Level fruit from all three types, who could stop him? "System Reminder: Host, the Devil''s Host ability, is subject to world rules. The same ability can only exist once, unless the host eliminates the original talent owner." Noir snapped out of his joy and asked nervously, "What does that mean?" The system''s cold voice continued: "Although the system copies the ''Devil''s Host'' talent exactly, the training speed is only 50% and the upper limit of the ability is reduced. Killing the original owner allows the host to fully acquire the talent." Now he understood. Noir''s face was filled with disbelief. Although he now had the ability of the ming Fruit, his training efficiency would be much lower than Ace''s, No wonder his training with the Bear Fruit had gone smoothly; he''d already killed the original owner, Kembraa. To fully master the ability of the me Fruit, he''d have to kill Ace... Noir quickly dismissed the thought. Not only had they formed a bond, but Garp would kill him if he ever found out. No matter, he''d just find someone else to kill in the future. Noir quickly adjusted his attitude as Ace and the others continued their celebration, finally feeling tired. "Noir, I''m so hungry! Isn''t there any food left on the ship?" Ace cried, bored and lying on the ground. Noir looked at him from his deck chair and said, "No, can''t you cook for yourself? We still have ingredients." Ace replied dejectedly, "I can''t cook. My pirate crew doesn''t have a cook yet." "Deuce and the others'' cooking is terrible." The three crew members red at him simultaneously. If our cooking is so bad, why do you eat it? Your cooking would probably taste like devil fruit. Noirforted them, "Just hold on a little longer. Once we get out of this fog, the route will return to normal and we''ll soon reach my destination. Ace asked curiously, "Where are you going?" Noir smiled and said, "The restaurant Baratie." "Baratie?" Skull eximed in surprise. "I''ve heard so much about Baratie. I didn''t expect to eat there." Ace looked at Noir expectantly and asked, "Is the food there good?" "It''s better than what you make." Noir said, feeling excited inside. Besides tasting delicious food, he had another goal in Baratie. The curly-browed cook, Sanji! He''d met Zoro and gotten Flying Swordsmanship, then met Ace and got Amaterasu me. What would he get from meeting Sanji? It should be something to do with cooking or recipes, right? PS: Consider reviewing I would be very grateful and motivated ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 33: The Food Devourers Chapter 33: The Food Devourers Don''t Forget to Review!! On a calm sea, arge ship sailed steadily along its course. Noir stood at the bow with a map in his hand, excitedly gazing out at the distant sea. "We''ve arrived!" Ace and the others rushed to the bow, their faces full of wonder as they gazed upon the uniquely designed floating restaurant. Although it was called a restaurant, it had the appearance of a huge ship, with fish-shaped figureheads at each end. The ship was quite spacious, obviously able to amodate many diners. Ace cheered, "Let''s go! Time to disembark and eat!" The ship docked at Baratie, and Ace eagerly led everyone ashore. Noir turned to the cool and aloof sharpshooter, Mihar, and asked, "Aren''t youing ashore to eat?" Mihar shook his head and replied in a deep voice, "Just have the captain bring me something." Noir shrugged and then caught up with Ace, who ran ahead. The four of them pushed open the door and entered the restaurant. From the outside, Baratie looked extravagant, but inside it looked like a high-end restaurant. Clean. That was Noir''s first impression upon entering. Hygiene is a basic requirement for any restaurant, and Baratie certainly met that standard. Noir, Ace, Deuce and Skull, Mihar found a table and sat down. Soon a neatly dressed waiter approached with menus in hand and a smile on his face. "What would you like to eat, gentlemen?" Ace picked up a menu and started to look at it, but when he saw the prices... The three of them simultaneously turned their eyes to Noir. Since they had no choice, since their ship had sunk and all their money was gone with it, they relied on Noir, who had be the big spender. Noticing their eager gazes, Noir generously said, "Order whatever you want! I''ve got money!" With the financier''s approval, Ace''s restraint was unleashed. With a swagger, he tossed the menu aside and said, "One of everything!" The waiter looked at them as if they were crazy. But his tone quickly turned cold as he said, "I''m sorry, but even though we are a restaurant, we don''t wee such waste." Noir was also taken aback and asked, "Can you really eat all that?" For the first time, Ace showed an emperor-like aura, and even Deuce and Skull adopted a masterful demeanor. When it came to eating, Ace''s expression changed from his usual nonchnce to one of seriousness. The change in their demeanor was as dramatic as a certain bald teacher going into serious mode. With one hand on his chin and a sharp stare, Deuce said, "Noir, you got to understand, when ites to food, we are unbeatable!" Ace pped the table and confidently told the waiter, "Don''t worry, we''ll eat everything, not a crumb left. With this assurance, the waiter, despite his disbelief, had no choice but toply. Soon a sumptuous feast was brought out by the waiters and quickly filled the table. What followed left everyone in the restaurant gasping in amazement. Ace and the others devoured the food like starved ghosts, not even bothering with utensils, just shoveling the food directly into their mouths along with the tes... Then spitting the tes out... Noir felt out of ce eating with a fork, given the bizarre scene in front of him. With his mouth full of meat, Ace muttered, "Noir, hurry up, you''ll miss out if you don''t eat fast!" "What are you saying?" Noir asked, a vein popping out of his forehead. As the food ran out, the trio didn''t slow down, but became even more ravenous. Even the food in front of Noir was snatched by a sinful hand! No way! Noir barely had enough to satisfy his appetite! Back then, he was the undefeated food champion of his school, earning the nickname "Food Emperor" and the bane of the school cafeteria! How could he lose to those guys? Dropping all pretense of elegance, Noir stood up, put one foot on the table, and entered the fray, battling Ace for the food. The Food Devourers made their official debut as the restaurant''s patrons looked on in pity. Look how hungry these kids are! Even the waiter was ashamed of his earlier judgment. Seeing these obviously malnourished individuals, his previousments seemedpletely inappropriate! Themotion caused by the four was no small matter, and the kitchen was essentially at war. A waiter, drenched in sweat, burst into the kitchen and shouted, "These customers have ordered another full menu!" "What?!" "You''ve got to be kidding! They already ate enough for twenty people!" "Damn it! My chef''s pride is on fire! No way will I lose to them!" Several burly chefs in hats and uniforms dashed around the kitchen, quickly preparing an array of exquisite dishes. Despite their frantic pace, they were all exhausted and drenched in sweat, but they still couldn''t keep up with the speed at which the food was being consumed outside. For a restaurant, not being able to serve food fast enough for customers was a great embarrassment. Especially when the entire kitchen crew was on the job and still couldn''t keep up with just one table. The cooks swore that those four ate more than all the other customersbined in a day! Amidst the chaos, a young, sharply dressed man with a distinctive eyebrow appeared in the kitchen. His eye was partially covered by blond hair, while his visible eyebrow formed a distinct swirl that seemed hypnotic if stared at for too long. Sanji, Baratie''s young sous-chef, stood in the chaotic kitchen with authority andmanded, "Calm down! Everyone immediately fell silent. With a serious expression on his face, Sanji ordered, "Assign two more cooks to take care of these guys'' meals. I''ll go outside and check the situation." Sanji went out and quickly located the conspicuous group of four. At their table the fight for food raged on. Deuce and Skull were almost wrestling, while Noir and Ace had mes shooting out of their hands. Sanji approached, his mouth twitching at the sight. As someone who valued dining etiquette, he didn''t particrly appreciate the group''s table manners. However, Sanji was also magnanimous and would not impose his standards on others. Anyone who was hungry and came to this restaurant was his guest. But this level of eating frenzy was something Sanji had never seen before. Sanji looked at the four and asked with a touch of grace, "Are you enjoying your meal?" Noir immediately recognized Sanji''s distinctive eyebrows. Waving his steak, Noir replied contentedly, "Not bad, But you''re serving a little slow. We''re just getting started!" Sanji''s eye twitched. Just getting started? If they really started, the heads of the kitchen staff would be on the chopping block! ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 34: The Pervy Chef, Sanji Chapter 34: The Pervy Chef, Sanji Don''t Forget to Review!! When he heard Noir''s words, Sanji was quite surprised. ording to thew of conservation of energy in the world of One Piece, a person''s strength could be measured to some extent by how much they ate. Noir and Ace had absurdly strong physiques, and even Skull and Deuce were far beyond normal humans. So it wasn''t embarrassing to eat a lot! But Sanji wasn''t aware of that. He just felt that this group was incredibly formidable. It was an important challenge in his career. Noir wiped his mouth and activated the system to check Sanji''s talents. Name: Sanji Master Chef: Red Talent. His love and talent for cooking makes him more focused and efficient in learning culinary skills. The food he prepares is more delicious and enticing. ck Leg Chef: Red Talent. As an excellent chef, he never dirties his cooking hands. As a result, his lower body undergoes rigorous training, allowing him to incorporate cooking techniques into his fighting style, making his kicks far more powerful than average. Friend of women: Purple talent. Obsessed with women. When his teammates are female and the enemy is of the opposite sex, hisbat power can increase based on the woman''s charm, potentially multiplying many times over. If the enemy is female and the teammates are also female, Sanji''sbat power will decrease based on the woman''s charm, possibly going negative. If the enemy is female and the teammates are also female, hisbat power decreases based on both the enemy''s and the teammates'' charm, potentially dropping to zero. Impressive! Noir felt that he had learned something new today. It was the first time he had seen such a detailed talent description. Although it was long, considering Sanji''s flirtatious nature, the meaning was quite clear, consisting of three scenarios: If Sanji''s teammate was a woman, like Nami, and the enemy was Zoro, Sanji could get a boost and possibly defeat Zoro instantly. But if his teammate was Zoro and the enemy was Nami, Sanji''s Battle Power would likely drop to negative, causing him to mistakenly attack Zoro. And if his teammate was Nami and the opponent was Robin, it would be as if Sanji wasn''t even there. Nami and Robin might be unharmed, but Sanji would inexplicably copse... No wonder he was the famously flirtatious cook, Sanji. His presence could greatly affect the oue of a battle! "Ding, you have met Sanji. Rewards have been distributed: Red Talent Copy Card 1, White Copy Card 10, Master Cooking Skill 1, Constitution +10". When Noir heard the system''s cold voice, he smiled in surprise. A reward rted to Sanji would naturally be linked to his identity as a cook. In an instant, it felt as if an enormous amount of knowledge had been poured into Noir''s mind, as if his hands had been wielding a kitchen knife for many years. Even the food he had just praised seemed mediocre. It was as if a voice was echoing in his head: "I could do better!" The vor quality dropped significantly, the presentation of the food became noticeably sloppy, and some dishes even made Noir want to curse! Frowning, Noir said, "May I see your kitchen?" Sanji''s eyebrow twitched and he replied, "Sorry, sir. Only chefs are allowed in our kitchen. Do you have a problem with our food?" Noir nodded and pointed to the food on the table, "The ingredients and techniques used in these dishes are getting worse and worse. I just want to see how you prepare them." Sanji, though slightly annoyed by Noir''s blunt criticism, remained calm. Even though the kitchen was working under a tight deadline, every dish served to the customers was to the chef''s satisfaction. Sanji had faith in the standards and precision of his restaurant''s cooks. Otherwise, Baratie wouldn''t have gained such a reputation in the East Blue. Besides, you ate like it was a gang fight and now you have the nerve to say that the food isn''t good? Sanji was annoyed and Noir felt a little embarrassed. But what could he do? Who would have thought that eating would suddenly make him a master chef? Noir quickly exined, "I can cook, too. If you don''t mind, may I use your kitchen to prepare a meal for myself?" "You can cook?" Sanji''s expression softened slightly, but he still refused, "Our restaurant cooks for our guests. We don''t let customers cook for themselves." Seeing Sanji''s firm stance, Noir was about to give up when a deep, elderly voice spoke up. "Let him, Sanji!" Noir looked over to see an old man in a chef''s outfit with an extraordinarilyrge chef''s hat approaching. The old man had a golden moustache twisted into its that extended rigidly to either side, and his wooden peg leg cked against the floor as he walked. With an ever stern expression, he blew his mustache and red at Sanji, "If the customer is dissatisfied with our food and wants to cook for himself, let him." "It is our responsibility as chefs not to meet the customer''s taste." "Old geezer! But..." Sanji tried to argue, but the old man waved him off. He approached Noir with a fierce look, "But if we find out you''re messing with us..." Noir listened to the old man''s threat calmly, unfazed. This old man was most likely "Red Foot" Zeff. Having sailed the Grand Line for a year and returned, his strength was indeed impressive. But he didn''t scare Noir. Noir elegantly wiped his hands and mouth and headed for the kitchen, Zeff following close behind. Sanji scratched his head and muttered in frustration, "What a mess..." Meanwhile, the Food Devourers continued their frontline battle, showing no signs of stopping... Entering the kitchen, Noir saw the busy cooks and Zeff scowled, stroking his stiff mustache. The cooks noticed Zeff bringing in a stranger and curiously asked, "Chef, who is this? A new hire?" Zeff shook his head, "He''s a guest from this table. Dissatisfied with your cooking, he wants to make his own!" "What?!" The cooks were outraged. Even though they were in a hurry, they neverpromised on quality. And now this guy was saying that their food wasn''t good enough? And he wanted to cook himself? That was an insult to any cook! They red at Noir, and some of the more intimidating ones even rolled up their sleeves, ready to teach him a lesson. But Zeff''s loud shout stopped them, and he stepped aside, pointing to the cooking station, "Go ahead!" Ignoring the hostile looks, Noir picked up a knife, his casual demeanor suddenly bing sharp! Serious mode activated! Grabbing a fresh fish, his knife moved with lightning speed, making the fish''s flesh bloom like a flower. The white bones were quickly and cleanly pulled out, leaving not a single piece of flesh behind. This single move instantly changed the cooks'' expressions. Sanji watched Noir''s actions in amazement, secretly praising, "What a skillful technique!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 35: Shocked Sanji Chapter 35: Shocked Sanji Don''t Forget to Review!! Removing the fish''s scales, guts, and bones, Noir''s movements were quick, clean, and mesmerizing. With a quick chop, a row of green onions and garlic fell into the pan, followed by a burst of me as he added the sauce and sake, then ced the fish slices in. As Noir''s routine unfolded, the previously angry cooks began to calm down. The further he went, the more amazed they became. In terms of knife skills, cooking techniques, and precision, this person seemed like a seasoned chef who had spent many years in the kitchen! The aroma gradually filled the kitchen, causing everyone to sniff the air, their faces showing an expression of longing. Even before the dish was served, they could tell from the smell alone that this person''s cooking skills far surpassed their own. Sanji, smelling the aroma, looked a bit dazed, while Zeff''s old face broke into a smile. A swordsman with such excellent culinary skills was truly impressive. For Zeff and Sanji, their hands were precious tools for cooking, never to be damaged or tainted by battle. Noir''s high level of culinary skill left them both amazed and impressed. Sanji''s initially indifferent expression became serious. After a while, Noir''s dish was ready. He scooped it out and took a small bite, feeling a rush of happiness. This was the taste! The slices of fish were fresh and tender, melting in his mouth, rich but not greasy,pletely different from what he had eaten before. Sanji hesitantly stepped forward and asked, "Can I try some?" Noir, in the midst of devouring his meal, generously pushed the te toward him and said, "Eat! Don''t be polite." "Excuse me." Sanji bent down and gently tasted the fish soup with a spoon. Noir''s method of cooking was different from the norm of this world. He used techniques from the Chinese cuisine of his former life, while in the pirate world most dishes were Japanese or Western. Sanji was initially confused by Noir''s dish, but was quickly overwhelmed by its taste. The cooking techniques were slightly different from the restaurant''s chefs, but why was the taste so much better? After just one bite, Sanji put down his utensils and sighed, "The guest is indeed remarkable. His expression wasplex. Sanji had thought that having studied cooking from a young age and having been meticulously trained by Chef Zeff, his culinary skills were second to none. But today, Noir''s presence had given him a humbling reality check. At seventeen, Sanji was at an age where he thought he was invincible, but this incident had tempered his arrogance. Zeff, seeing this, felt deeply satisfied. Sanji was his nominal student, but in reality, he had long been cared for as a son. With his extraordinary talent in cooking, Sanji was expected to surpass him in a few years. Today''s beating was a good lesson to humble him. After finishing his meal, Noir let out a satisfied burp and said, "Thanks for the food!" The cooks, a little ashamed, lowered their heads. Zeff stepped forward and said, "No, we should apologize for not taking good care of our guest. Noir casually waved him off. Just then, a shout came from the kitchen door: "Mr. Noir, our ship is being attacked!" It was Skull''s voice. Noir''s expression turned serious and he quickly ran out. Sanji and Zeff exchanged nces and followed. Noir rushed outside and looked out to sea, where a ship flying a pirate g was headed straight for his. Several pirates had already boarded his ship, making Noir furious! All my money is on that ship! Just as Noir was about to attack, a hand stopped him. It was Ace, his mouth still full of food. Swallowing, Ace said, "Don''t worry, Mihar is on the ship." Mihar? Noir was stunned, that aloof sniper? As Ace said, as soon as the pirates set foot on the ship, they were hit in the forehead by bullets almost instantly! It seemed that the bullets of death found their mark without any need for aiming. The pirates couldn''t find the source of the bullets and mysteriously fell inrge numbers! Noir gasped in astonishment. This usually silent guy had such incredible marksmanship? Ace proudly said, "Mihar has unparalleled sniper skills, capable of hitting any enemy no matter how well they hide or how far away they are. This level of sniping probably touched Observation Haki. Noir was secretly amazed. To be part of Ace''s crew, one had to be exceptional. Then Ace started to stretch and said fiercely, "Leave it to me, I''ll sink this pirate ship!" Noir stopped him with a raised hand. Seeing Ace''s confused look, Noir smiled and said, "I''ll handle this. I want to try a new skill." Ace tilted his head, new skill? Noir jumped into the air and suddenly orange mes erupted from his body! Ace''s eyes widened. Isn''t that my Devil Fruit ability? Imitating Ace''s movements, Noir unleashed a torrent of mes that turned half the sky crimson, then gathered the mes into his arm. As the mespressed, his arm glowed golden. Swinging his fist at the pirate ship, Noir mimicked Ace''s tone and shouted, "Hiken! Even the imitation version of the Fire Fist had tremendous power. The fiery fist hit the pirate ship with a massive explosion, shattering it instantly and leaving the pirates dead or injured, the ship''s fragments still burning. A fire fist to destroy a ship, not bad, very powerful. Noir was satisfied and withdrew his fist,pletely ignoring Ace''s confused and envious expression. Ace, unable to contain his curiosity, asked, "Noir! How can you use my skill?" Noir simply replied, "I copied yours." Ace was stunned. Copying Devil Fruit''s abilities? Realizing quickly, Ace eximed, "You can copy Devil Fruit abilities? What power is that?" "Have you eaten a Devil Fruit too? A copying fruit?" "Sugoi, this fruit is incredible." Seeing Ace''s overthinking, Noir was naturally confused. "What? Ah... hmm... yes, you''re right." While Noir and Ace were joking around, they hadn''t noticed the look of uncontroble fear and shock on the faces of Zeff and Sanji behind them! Even Zeff, who had ventured into the Grand Line, was shaken and said, "Is that guy a monster?" Sanji, seeing arge ship being destroyed right before his eyes, felt a wave of uncontroble fear. Who in the world is this guy? ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 36: Heading to Loguetown Chapter 36: Heading to Loguetown Don''t Forget to Review!! The remains of a pirate ship were burning furiously as Noir and Ace stood at the entrance of the Baratie Restaurant. The noise from the Fire Fist had rmed the chefs inside, who all rushed out. Several rowdy chefs with rolling pins and sticks came out aggressively, ready for a brawl. The Baratie Restaurant was built on the sea, and countless pirates coveted it every month, so these chefs were no strangers to fighting. But as soon as they stepped outside, they were stunned. Sanji and Zeff were shivering in a corner, while Ace and Noir were excitedly saying something like "Am I awesome? "You''re super awesome." More importantly, a thick column of smoke rose in the distance, with pieces of ships floating on the water. Was the battle over? Shouldn''t pirates these days at leastugh a few times out of respect, make a threat, and exchange a few harsh words before drawing their swords for a fight? You''re not following protocol! Satisfied, Ace patted his stomach and said to Noir, "I''m full. Shall we go?" Noir nodded and said goodbye to Zeff and the others, "Thank you, chef. We''re leaving." Sanji,ing out of the shock of the fire fist, asked quickly, "Leaving? Are you pirates?" Ace replied with a proud smile, "Of course! We are..." "You are pirates," Noir interrupted Ace, "I am a bounty hunter who captures pirates." The cooks'' expressions suddenly became strange. A bounty hunter on the same ship as pirates? Is this some kind of game? Ace didn''t mind Noir''s words and bowed happily to the cooks, and then Noir tossed them a whole bag of berries - the payment for the meal. Noir spoke meaningfully to Sanji, "My name is Noir, and this is Ace. Perhaps we will meet again sometime." Noir and Ace jumped aboard their ship, hoisted the anchor, and set sail again, leaving the cooks in a daze. These were definitely the most unusual guests they had ever served. They ate like a bunch of animals, but one of them had incredible culinary skills. They were also formidable fighters. Sanji, holding the bag of berries, looked at the departing ship with aplex expression and murmured, "Are they heading for the Grand Line as well?" Zeff stroked his beard and said, "With such strength, they should be rare even on the Grand Line. Hearing this, Sanji couldn''t help but clench his fists and silently resolve to be stronger. Sanji, you must strive to be stronger! The lifelong dream he shared with the old man, the wondrous All Blue Sea, might be on the Grand Line! ... Back on the ship, Noir picked up the map again and thought about the next part of their journey. Ace, energized after his meal, pointed to the vast sea ahead and shouted, "Set sail! To the Grand Line!" Watching the enthusiastic Ace, Noir couldn''t help but pour cold water on him, "Before we enter the Grand Line, we must first go to Loguetown. Loguetown? Hearing the name of this city, Ace''s smile slowly faded. At the mention of Loguetown, he thought of the name he had loathed since childhood - Gol D. Roger, his biological father. The birthce and deathce of the pirate king Roger, known as the "City of Beginning and End". Ace, a bit grumpy, asked, "Why do we have to go there?" Understanding his feelings, Noir exined, "To get you a new ship, of course. Do you expect me to go with you all the time?" Ace, pouting, muttered quietly, "Not that I would mind..." Noir gave him a look and said, "There''s actually something more important." "We need to find a Log Pose." "A Log Pose?" Ace asked, confused. "A navigationalpass? Don''t we already have one?" Noir shook his head and was about to exin when Mihar, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, "I''ve heard of it." "I''ve heard that the Grand Line hasplex and ever-changing weather, making it difficult to determine direction. Ordinarypasses are useless; only special Log Poses can guide the way." Surprised, Noir looked at Mihar, who had spoken at length. He was right. In the original story, Luffy''s crew had recklessly entered the Grand Line without even a Log Pose. Noir didn''t want to make the same mistake. Stretching outfortably, Noir said, "Loguetown, being the gateway from East Blue to the Grand Line, should have both ships and Log Poses. Considering the importance of the Grand Line adventure, Ace had no choice but to agree with Noir''s n. ... Loguetown. People walked the streets with smiles on their faces, merchants shouted and citizens haggled, creating a lively atmosphere. In the shadows, some individuals, their faces well hidden, moved cautiously. Marine patrols could often be seen in the streets, moving in orderly groups. It wasn''t long before the Navy would drag out pirates hiding in the darkness, those who had secretlye ashore. The townspeople lived in harmony, and the pirates behaved themselves under the watchful eye of the Marine, fearing detection and capture. Compared to other inds and towns in East Blue, Loguetown''s security was much better. Residents knew it was all thanks to the local Marine captain stationed here a few years ago, known as "Smoker the White Hunter." Like a guillotine, Smoker guarded the entrance to Loguetown, greatly reducing the number of pirates who dared to enter the Grand Line. At the Marine base, the door to a smoky office was opened by a Marine soldier who saluted, looked at his superior with admiration, and said, "Captain Smoker, the new batch of pirate bounties from East Blue has been issued." Smoker, two cigars in his mouth, looked down with a calm voice, "Got it." Casually flipping through the bounty posters, the soldier continued, "The East Blue branch mentioned a pirate named Ace who hasn''t been defeated since he set sail, but his crew is only four, so there''s no bounty on him yet." Smoker raised an eyebrow and said, "Ace? A pirate crew of four is nothing special." The soldier hesitated and said, "But... it seems that the one known as the strongest pirate hunter in East Blue, Noir, has also joined his crew..." Smoker sneered, "A pirate hunter? Just a bunch of desperate dogs chasing after bounties. The so-called strongest in East Blue?" "Hmph!" "As long as I''m in Loguetown, no pirate will leave here unscathed!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 37: Noir’s Good Deeds Chapter 37: Noir¡¯s Good Deeds Don''t Forget to Review!! "Hu!" Noir eximed happily as he pushed the pile of tiles in front of him. Ace, Skull, and Mihar immediately showed expressions of frustration upon hearing this. Deuce, who was sitting nearby and itching to y, pushed Ace and said, "Move aside, it''s my turn! Ace angrily pounded the table and shouted, "This isn''t normal! Why can''t I win just once?" Noir, grinning, teased, "me your bad luck." Ace, unable to tolerate thement, burst into mes, ready to challenge Noir to an offline duel. The days at sea were boring. One day, out of boredom, Noir had taken the trouble to create the popr game from his former life - Shogi. Its entertainment value was surprisingly high. Everyone except the single-minded Ace yed Shogi quite smoothly. As Noir and Ace bickered, time passed quickly and they finally reached their destination, Loguetown. Still socially anxious, Mihar stayed behind to guard the ship while Noir and the other three disembarked. Afternding, Noir tossed arge bag to Ace and said, "We''ll split up. You pick a ship you like, and I''ll go to the ck market to buy the Log Pose." Ace took the bag, opened it, and saw that it was filled with berries. He said gratefully, "Thanks, Noir!" Noir waved him off. After being a pirate hunter for so many years, he had saved up quite a bit of money. But ever since he had met Ace, treated him to meals, and financed the purchase of his ship, the money had flowed out like water, and his wallet had gotten lighter and lighter. Looks like he''ll have to take on a few more jobs once they enter the Grand Line. Ace, Deuce and Skull went to the shipyard on the ind, while Noir went to Loguetown. The streets were peaceful, and the townspeople all had smiles on their faces, showing that they lived well from day to day. Noir enjoyed the atmosphere, strollingzily down the street and soaking up the warmth of the people of Loguetown. Speaking of which, it wasn''t surprising that Loguetown was such a peaceful scene. As the birthce of Pirate King Roger, the Marine consciously or unconsciously kept an eye on this ce. Moreover, the Marine''s leader here was known as Smoker the White Hunter, a neer to the vige. In Noir''s understanding, cing Smoker in East Blue meant having a solid gatekeeper for the region. As a Logia-type Devil Fruit user, Smoker''s abilities were unstoppable to East Blue pirates who hadn''t even heard of Haki. Although the Smoke Devil Fruit''s powers were rtively weakpared to other Logia types, dealing with ordinary pirates was a breeze. Unfortunately, Noir''s current identity as a legal pirate hunter meant that Smoker wouldn''te after him. Noir had been looking forward to a little sparring with Smoker. Turning into a less crowded street, Noir found vendors selling some unusual navigational tools. He weaved his way through the area and quickly found a heavily cloaked merchant. A ck cloth was spread out in front of him, disying several strange items. Noir''s sharp eyes immediately spotted the item he needed. Two spherical blue sspasses, still attached to their bracelets, were definitely the Log Poses he needed. Crouching down, Noir pointed at the Log Poses and asked, "How much for these two?" The merchant, wearing a hood, had a weathered face that looked beaten down by life. He looked at Noir and said, "Five thousand berries each." Not too expensive. Without blinking, Noir pulled ten thousand berries out of his pocket and handed them to the merchant. The merchant took the money, looked at him deeply, and asked, "You''re going to the Grand Line?" Noir was surprised, but nodded. Fear filled the merchant''s eyes as he said, "That ce is a graveyard for sailors. You shouldn''t go..." Looks like he''s been to the Grand Line. Judging by his demeanor, he''s been severely disillusioned by reality. Noir smiled slightly, wagged his finger, and said, "Only for the weak. The merchant, angered by this, snorted and turned away, ignoring him. Noir didn''t mind. His task done, he decided to look around. Ah, the pirate king''s execution tform! Noir left the street and, after asking for directions, soon found his way. This ce was a historical site. The strongest pirate in the world, who had sailed around the globe, had been publicly executed here. It was also the official beginning of a dark, yet infinitely promising Great Pirate Era. Following the directions of the townspeople, Noir found the execution tform. Unlike Luffy, he didn''t climb up to feel it; he just stood below it and looked at it from the perspective of a spectator. Even from this angle, he could feel the shock of the Pirate King''s execution. Speaking of which, the spectators of the Pirate King''s execution all became strong individuals. This fact proves that watching great events not only brings joy, but also makes one stronger. While Noir was lost in thought, there was amotion nearby. Using his Observation Haki, he spotted a group of pirates chasing several other pirates, with the lead pirate holding a crying child. Hmm? Noir could not stand by. As a young man of the new era, how could he tolerate evil happening right in front of his eyes? Of course, while doing a good deed, catching a few pirates for money wouldn''t be bad either... With his sights set on his prey, Noir sprinted away. With his superhuman jumping ability and speed, Noir leapt onto the rooftops, ran ahead of the pirates, and then jumped down in front of them. Among the Marines behind him, a sweet-looking girl with sses was leading the team. The fearful Tashigi red at the pirates. How dare they kidnap a child in broad daylight? Do they think the Marines don''t exist in Loguetown? Tashigi gathered her courage and ran after them, but before she could catch up, someone suddenly blocked the pirates. Thinking it was a kind-hearted citizen, Tashigi shouted, "Get out of the way, they have weapons...". Before she could finish, under Tashigi''s watchful eyes, the person blocking the pirates swung his sword lightly... A bloody, ugly head flew at her! Tashigi screamed and stepped back, looking at the pirate''s severed head in horror... Noir approached, holding the child the pirates had taken. With a slight hum, his sword was sheathed. Smiling at the stunned Tashigi, Noir said, "Miss Marine, I''ll take the bounty on these pirates." "Emmm... cash or credit card?" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters New Patreon New Patreon Hello everyone. i have decided to create patreon. there is currently 13 advanced chapter. but im nning on making it 20. im really interested in buying tools such as Grammarly and DeepL Write and few others as well that will help me making this fanfic and many more readable for you. /Dragoniax <= remove the - thank you for the support. i wouldn''t be able to make it here without you. im still keeping the stable update of 1-3 chapters. nothing will change! thank you once again Chapter 38: Flame vs. Smoke Chapter 38: me vs. Smoke Don''t Forget to Review!! Tashigi snapped out of it and stared at the man in front of her. Clutching her sword, she asked cautiously, "Who are you?" The marines behind her also watched Noir warily. Undeterred, Noir chuckled and said, "I am a cold-blooded assassin!" Tashigi drew her famous sword, Shigure, and the soldiers aimed their rifles at Noir. Noir twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "All right, actually, I''m just an ordinary pirate hunter. You''re not going to back out of the deal, are you?" Hearing this, Tashigi rxed a bit and said seriously, "Of course, the Marine won''t owe you any money!" "By the way, what''s your name?" "I''m Noir." At these words, Tashigi tightened her grip on her sword again, and the soldiers cocked their guns, ready to fire. Noir quickly waved his hands and shouted, "Wait a minute! What''s the meaning of this?" With a piercing look, Tashigi said coldly, "Pirate hunter Noir, didn''t you join Ace''s pirate crew?" With a nk face, Noir firmly denied, "No, I haven''t. How could I join pirates?" "Ace? What a stupid name. Is it delicious?" Far away at the ind''s harbor, Ace, who was choosing a pirate ship, suddenly sneezed several times in a row. Rubbing his nose, Ace grumbled, "Damit! Luffy must be cursing me behind my back again!" Seeing Noir''s innocent and confused expression, Tashigi was a bit unsure. She hesitated and said, "This is Captain Smoker''s order. You muste with us now!" Noir shrugged indifferently and said, "Let''s go. I haven''t been paid yet." Tashigi sheathed her sword, and the soldiers lowered their weapons, though Tashigi still gripped his arm tightly to prevent him from escaping. Hmm... Tashigi wanted to grab his shoulder, but the guy was too big... From a distance, they didn''t look like a soldier arresting a criminal, but rather like a mafia boss strolling with his little wife. Noir walked ahead with his hands in his pockets, while Tashigi followed close behind, looking serious and "demure". The townspeople watched the odd couple with curiosity and whispered: "Is Ma''am Tashigi in love?" "My crush! My heart is broken!" "That guy''s really good-looking, isn''t he?" Although they spoke softly, Noir heard them clearly with his advanced observation haki. Noir said helplessly, "Can we keep some distance? This looks too ambiguous." Tashigi red at him and said, "We haven''t confirmed if you''re a criminal yet. I can''t let go!" Fine. That girl is so stubborn, isn''t she? "The host has met an important character. Rewards will be issued: One pair of color-changing shy sunsses and ten White Talent copy cards." Huh? Hearing the familiar system prompt, Noir raised an eyebrow in surprise. Getting caught counts as meeting someone? What are these Color-Changing shy Sunsses? The name sounds cool though. Noir eagerly looked at the sunsses in the system room, while deeply questioning the usefulness of the white copy cards the system gave him. What good is a white talent copy card? Considering Noir''s current strength, white talents were of no use to him. Sensing Noir''s dissatisfaction, the system was silent for a long time before speaking again: "System functions detected insufficient for host. Commencing upgrade!" "System upgrade will take 72 hours. During this time, the copy function will be unavable." What?! Iined enough that the system is upgrading? Noir was overjoyed. The system had been a great help in making him stronger. An upgrade should provide more services, right? Only three days? No problem. The news of the system upgrade put Noir in a good mood, even making the girl with sses next to him look prettier. While Noir was sessfully "arrested" by the Marine, Ace ran into some trouble. Everything had gone smoothly. Ace and his twopanions had chosen a ready-built ship, even paid for it, and only needed to change its appearance a bit before setting sail. But Ace, being Ace, insisted on eating before the ship was ready, and as a result... Ace''s bounty poster had just been distributed by the Navy! A bounty of 40 million berries, and the information on it was from before Ace had eaten the me Fruit. Who knows what Ace had done before that... The moment Ace entered the city and walked into a restaurant, he was recognized and arge contingent of Marines came after him. With a swarm of Marines chasing them, Deuce yelled in frustration, "Why did Ace''s bounty poster have toe out now?!" Dodging the barrage of bullets behind him, Skull yelled, "The Marines have too much firepower!" With bullet holes sometimes appearing through the mes on his body, Ace said cheerfully, "I think it''s okay." "That''s because they can''t hit you!" Deuce and Skull shouted angrily at the carefree Ace. As the three fled, they suddenly saw a man on a shy, smoking motorcycle blocking their way. The man raised a strange looking weapon and charged straight at Ace. Ace watched the man attack him and remained indifferent. After all, his Logia ability made him immune to physical attacks. But to Ace''s astonishment, the Marine''s weapon didn''t prate his body as expected. The Jutte''s mmed into Ace''s chest, shaking his internal organs. Blood rushed to his mouth, but Ace forced it back down. Wiping his mouth, Ace clutched his chest, the smile fading from his face, and stared coldly at the cigar-chomping man before him. The smoker, exhaling white smoke, looked at Ace with disdain and said, "Pirate Ace, so you ate a Logia Devil Fruit, too." "But it doesn''t matter. No pirate from the East Blue can get past me!" High-temperature mes erupted from Ace''s body, a sunny smile on his face, but his eyes were like those of a predator. "Is that so? But I''m going through!!" The mes intensified, and Ace''s body seemed to explode with fiery power, the mes attacking like the fangs of a demon. Smoker snorted coldly, his body shrouded in white smoke, surging forward to meet the mes. For a moment, smoke and fire intertwined, like two ferocious beasts tearing at each other. The elemental storm of fire and smoke grewrger, reaching the sky, visible to everyone in the city. Noir, who had been teasing Tashigi, saw the spectacr scene and suddenly remembered that Ace and Smoker had fought in the original story. But wasn''t that supposed to happen three yearster? "Did I time travel again?" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 39: The Pirate Hunter Returns Chapter 39: The Pirate Hunter Returns Don''t Forget to Review!! The battle between the mes and the smoke intensified. Tashigi smacked her forehead anxiously and said, "Captain Smoker is fighting a powerful enemy!" With that, the bespectacled girl waved her arm at the soldiers and ordered, "Hurry over there! Support the captain!" "Yes!" The marines rushed off, and Tashigi followed. After a few steps, she suddenly remembered something and turned back to grab Noir. Noir was touched by Tashigi''s devotion, but did she really think she could control him like that? With a slight twist, Noir easily escaped Tashigi''s grasp, darted onto the roof and disappeared into the distance. A faint voice drifted back, "I''ll check the situation first. You hurry and catch up..." Tashigi stamped her foot in frustration and yelled, "Hurry up!" Noir moved quickly and soon found the battlefield where Ace and Smoker were fighting. At that moment, the two had just separated from their intertwined elements, Smoker shrouded in smoke and Ace with his ming fist raised. Smoker''s eyes flicked over and immediately spotted the approaching Noir. He said, "East Blue Hunter Noir, are you here to help the pirate Ace?" Ace shouted excitedly, "Noir! We bought the ship! We can set sail!" Noir covered his forehead in annoyance. Dude, I''m a hunter! Yelling like that just proves that I''m with you guys! Sure enough, Smoker, hearing Ace''s words, stared solemnly at Noir and said, "So you joined the pirates. Noir spread his hands and tried to exin, "Actually, I''m not..." Noir tried to exin, but Smoker wouldn''t listen. His lower body turned to smoke, propelling him forward. "White Blow!" Smoker raised his jutte, which had a seastone tip, and swung it down hard at Noir''s head. The world is so beautiful, and yet you''re so irritable... Noir helplessly raised his sword to block the attack, used both arms to deflect the jutte, and then twisted his body back to sh down. "Tornado sh!" The rotational force of his bodybined with the strength of his arms, channeled into his sword, aimed straight at Smoker''s exposed chest. Like Ace, Smoker believed that a mere pirate hunter couldn''t hurt him. Smoker didn''t defend, he continued his attack. But what he didn''t know was that Noir''s sword was already imbued with Armament Haki! In that moment of life and death, Smoker instinctively felt a sense of impending doom and twisted his body to withdraw his attack. This action saved his life. A shallow cut appeared on Smoker''s chest, not far from his heart, bleeding slightly. Smoker broke into a cold sweat. Had he not withdrawn his attack, he might have been pierced. Pirate Hunter Noir could use Haki? Why is there such a powerful figure in East Blue? As a graduate of Marine Headquarters and a student of Zephyr, Smoker understood the terror of the Haki system. He had trained by developing his Devil Fruit ability and wasn''t proficient in Haki, not even able to control the Armament Haki at will. But this young man could? Smoker, still reeling, stared at Noir. With a faint smile, Noir said, "Will you listen to me now, Captain?" At that moment, Tashigi and the Marines arrived, guns pointed at Ace and Noir. Smoker, with a dark expression on his face, said to Noir, "What do you want to say?" Noir held up three fingers and said, "First, I did not be a pirate. I''m still a hunter." "Second, your Marine intelligence says that Ace and I are on the same ship. In reality, his ship was destroyed, so he hitched a ride on mine." "I didn''t capture him because Ace had no bounty and I didn''t want to deal with him." "Third..." Noir looked at the approaching Tashigi and said, "I just helped you deal with the pirate who stole the children. Shouldn''t you be paying me?" Smoker said thoughtfully, "So you''re saying you didn''t catch him because he had no bounty?" Noir nodded confidently, "Exactly." Smoker showed a strange smile, pulled out a bounty notice from his subordinates, and said, "Pirate Ace now has a bounty. You can catch him." What...? Noir stared at Ace''s bounty in shock. Good heavens, 40 million berries, and he hasn''t even left East Blue yet? After seeing the bounty, Noir''s eyes twinkled and he said cheekily, "Forget it. I''m toozy to catch him. I''m not short of money now." Smoker''s face immediately darkened and he said coldly, "Are you messing with me?!" Noir, unfazed, smiled dangerously and said, "What if I am? What can you do?" The sky gradually darkened and a light drizzle began to fall, the tension between Noir and Smoker growing. It was then that Ace finally understood the situation. It seemed that Noir insulted the Marine because of him and couldn''t be a pirate hunter anymore? That wouldn''t do. Although Ace wanted Noir to be his partner, he wouldn''t force him. Ace considered Noir a friend and he wouldn''t push him. He had to help Noir! Ace looked at Noir and suddenly shouted, "Ah! You bastard! Are you trying to catch me?" Both Smoker and Noir were stunned. Noir looked at him in confusion. What was this silly guy doing now? In the drizzle, Ace''s arm turned into mes as he lunged at Noir, pretending to yell, "You won''t catch me! As a fellow user of me-me Fruit, Noir easily blocked his blow. Taking advantage of the close distance, he whispered, "What are you doing?" Ace chuckled, "You''re a pirate hunter, right? Come and get me." With that, Ace staggered back a few steps and said "weakly", "East Blue''s strongest hunter, indeed". After his performance, Ace turned and ran with Deuce and Skull, leaving behind, "Help... me..." Noir covered his face in embarrassment and lethargically ran after them, yelling, "If you have the guts, don''t run..." The marines were stunned. Tashigi reported seriously to Smoker, "It looks like Noir and Pirate Ace are not in cahoots." "Not in cahoots, my ass!" Smoker''s veins bulged as he shouted at his naive subordinate. Such a bad act, no one would believe it! Even Vice Admiral Garp wouldn''t believe it! Smoker''s face turned livid as he roared, "Forget about Noir for now!" "Quick, capture the pirate Portgas D. Ace!" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 40: The Red Line Chapter 40: The Red Line Don''t Forget to Review!! Noir chased after Ace, who ran away. Ace teased, "Catch me if you can~" andughed with a girlish giggle that sounded like a tinkling bell. Noir was drenched in cold sweat, feeling so embarrassed that he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and hide. How could he not feel embarrassed to act like this? But there was no choice. At least it was a good excuse to get away from the Marines... If they believed it... Amidst the rain, the sound of footsteps and shouts grew louder as people began to gather. Arge wave of Marines approached. Cold raindrops fell on Noir''s face, keeping him alert. Even though he always thought about betraying Ace, he wouldn''t be happy if Ace ended up like in the original story. After spending so much time together, one would get attached, even to a dog, right? The wind on the street grew colder, and as the rain increased, the townspeople retreated into their homes to keep warm. But the Marine''s zeal for catching criminals didn''t diminish; it only grew stronger. The Marines continued to pursue Ace, their numbers growing, with Smoker leading the charge. Smoker flew up, propelled by the smoke beneath his feet, looking like a cloud-riding monkey. Flying next to Noir, Smoker looked at him doubtfully and said, "Can''t you even keep up?" Noir lied without missing a beat, "Oh, well, I''ve been feeling a little weaktely..." Smoker gave him an annoyed look, unimpressed by his excuse. The chase continued, and both groups were about to leave the city. With the power of the me Fruit, Ace found it easy to fend off his pursuers. Smoker, on the other hand, had to protect his subordinates from Ace''s attacks, which slowed him down. Not to mention that Noir was deliberately holding back... Meanwhile, Ace''s new ship, the Spade, was waiting on the shore. Sitting on the ship was Mihar, who had juste from Noir''s ship. Even from a distance where Ace and his group were barely visible, Mihar confidently raised his weapon. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several shots rang out, and Noir suddenly felt bulletsing at them from the edge of the city! Mihar''s sniping? From this far away? Noir was now certain that Mihar had some level of Observation Haki! Several marines suddenly fell for no apparent reason, and Smoker''s face grew even grimmer. Why was there a sniper? Why was this pirate crew of only four so troublesome?! With Mihar providing long-range support, Ace, Deuce, and Skull finally made it back to shore and boarded the Spade. They hoisted the Spade Pirate g and, at Ace''smand, set sail again! Standing on the edge of the ship, Ace put his hands over his mouth and shouted, "Sorry, Captain! The Spade Pirates are setting sail!" "Damn pirates!" Smoker''s anger red at Ace''s taunt. But things got worse. A Marine soldier ran up and reported: "Captain, we''re severely undermanned in Loguetown. Many pirates have started attacking the townspeople!" Smoker ran to shore and watched Ace''s crew sail away. Capturing Ace alone was unlikely; he needed more forces to contain him. Without a warship, waiting for one to arrive before going after Ace would leave Loguetown vulnerable to pirate attack. Smoker thought deeply and decided he couldn''t continue the hunt. As Loguetown''smanding officer, he knew his duty. He had to choose between an unreachable pirate and pirates actively threatening civilians, and he knew which was more urgent. But he still hesitated! Smoker turned his attention to Noir. Noir, though outwardly calm, felt uneasy. He had just thought about sailing away and now this Smoker was staring at him? Smoker approached Noir and said: "You''re a pirate hunter, right? Whenever you bring me Pirate Ace, I''ll pay you double the bounty." Noir cursed inwardly, "You still owe me money!" "Host has met important character. Reward issued: Top quality Cigars, 10 boxes." The sudden system message startled Noir. He asked himself, "System? Aren''t you upgrading?" ... No answer. Well, it seemed the system could still give out rewards during an upgrade. Noir gave Smoker a small smile, then boarded his ship and went after Ace''s crew. Tashigi asked Smoker hesitantly, "Is he really going after the pirate?" Smoker, with a grim expression on his face, shook his head and directed the soldiers back to the city, saying: "I do not expect him to catch the pirate." "I only gave him a promise to remind him that he''s a hunter, not to get involved with criminals!" "Let''s go, arrest the pirates in town!" "And increase Portgas D. Ace''s bounty..." The rain intensified, and thunder rumbled through the dark clouds. The storm on the sea grew more menacing, andpared to the vast ocean, Noir and Ace''s ships seemed like mere boats. Noir caught up to Ace''s ship, used his navigational skills to guide them, and gave Ace a Log Pose. Not far from Loguetown was Reverse Mountain, and using the maps Noir had purchased, he quickly plotted a course. After fighting the storm for what seemed like an eternity, they finally saw something different. The massive rock formation of the Red Line seemed to rise from the sea, standing tall in the rain, unyielding even to the giant waves crashing against it. Noir gazed at the Red Line, its towering height daunting, its immense scale unbelievable. This was the continent that divided the world, a truly formidable barrier. Noir was filled with shock and awe, seeing the Red Line first hand shattered his perception of the world. Furthermore... Was it just a coincidence that the Red Line divided the world in this way? The Grand Line and the Red Line intersected like a cross. And to be the Pirate King, to reach the end at Raftel, you had to cross the Red Line twice... Suddenly, a bizarre and inexplicable thought popped into Noir''s head. Could it be... that the Red Line was man-made? And if so, perhaps it was to protect the secret of thest ind, Raftel. Noir shook his head vigorously, looked at the entrance to Reverse Mountain in the distance, andughed at himself: "If it was for protection, why would they leave a hole and add stairs to Reverse Mountain?" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 41: Farewell and Promise Chapter 41: Farewell and Promise Don''t Forget to Review!! The desert kingdom of basta. As one of the superpowers of the Grand Line, basta has faced some difficulties in recent months. Being a desertnd, it hasn''t seen a drop of rain in months. Strangely, however, the royal capital of basta has been experiencing frequent rainfalltely. Many citizens are puzzled, but out of trust for their king, they haven''t questioned it deeply. Besides basta, there is another ce that has escaped the drought. The city of Rainbase, where it also rains, has recently be the base of an important figure. One of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Sir Crocodile. Since Crocodile has taken up residence here, pirate invasions have all but ceased, and he has established his headquarters in thergest casino in thend, "Rain Dinners". Unknown to the citizens and the royal family, the recent strange urrences in the kingdom are all orchestrated by this so-called "National Hero". In reality, he is the leader of the Baroque Works criminal organization, known as Mr. 0. Crocodile sat in a dimly lit room, a cigar in his mouth, staring intently at therge tank in front of him. It wasn''t just a fish tank, but arge one that housed his pet crocodile. In the deadly silence, the crocodile suddenly spoke in a deep voice, "How''s that thinging?" From the shadows, a mature but clearly distant voice replied: "The members of Baroque Works disguised as a transport team were discovered by that man named Koza while delivering the Dance Powder. It''s only a matter of time now." A woman wearing a white cowboy hat and a leather coat stepped out of the shadows. Her skin was a healthy tan, her eyes were a mix of blue and green, deep and alluring, and her features were delicate and charming. She was a woman of great spirit. Though she wore a smile, there was still a barrier between her and others. Crocodile grinned and chuckled, "Well done." "My n is about to begin. basta and this thing will both be mine." Crocodile thought, "But for that I need more subordinates..." "Have you found the strongest hunter from the East Blue?" The woman shook her head slightly and said, "He''s gone off the radar, but there''s information that he''s entering the Grand Line." Crocodile nodded and said, "Perfect. Take him to Whiskey Peak and talk to him." "Understood." The woman then asked, "What if he refuses to join us?" "Heh!" Crocodileughed deeply and confidently, "Send Mr. 5." "A kid from the backwater of East Blue thinks he can gain freedom on the Grand Line just because he has some strength?" The woman''s beautiful but emotionless eyes showed a hint of contempt. She nodded and turned to leave. Crocodile''s voice called out behind her: "Nico Robin, do not forget our purpose and do not y any tricks." "You should understand that only the identity of a warlord can temporarily protect you, so don''t even think about running away." "Besides, where would you run to?" Robin showed no reaction to his words, but wore a fleeting expression of mncholy after leaving the room, which soon disappeared. ... Meanwhile, at Noir''s side. Under the pouring rain, Noir and Ace''s ships reached the rising current of Reverse Mountain. Reverse Mountain has five water channels: four are ascending currents from the four seas that climb the mountain, before one current flows down into the Grand Line. The two great ships entered the mountain''s current, which defied thews of nature by flowing upward. If Newton were here, his ashes would be scattered in the sea... The ships bumped along the current, climbed the towering mountain, reached the top, and then raced down! The ships of Noir and the Spade Pirates broke through the clouds and fell from the sky into the sea. The bumpy ride was finally over, and Ace excitedly stuck his head out and shouted, "That was exciting! Soaked like a drowned rat, Noir stood up, leaned on the railing, and said, "This is way more intense than a roller coaster. Noir took out a dry towel to wipe his head and looked around curiously. This was Twin Cape, but where was Laboon, the giant whale? Noir shook his head, thinking that Laboon couldn''t be on the surface all the time. Both crews tidied up their ships and it was time to part ways. Noir transferred some supplies to Ace''s crew and advised, "The Grand Line is different than before. You should find a navigator quickly." Ace nodded and smiled brightly, "Take care of yourself. Let''s meet again at sea!" Starting from Twin Cape, the entrance to the Grand Line, there were seven maic routes, and they decided to leave separately from here. "Even though the routes are different, we will meet again at the Sabaody Archipgo. Let''s race to see who gets there first." Noir raised his fist, smiling as he challenged Ace. Ace bumped his fist against Noir''s andughed, "Done. Loser eats next time!" "All right! It''s a promise!" The two sealed their bet with a fist bump, and Ace turned back to his ship, waving goodbye to Noir with a smile. Noir waved vigorously and shouted, "See you!" As the ship sailed away, Noir''s ship fell silent again. He felt a little out of ce. Noir sighed, mocking himself, "It''s annoying when they''re here, but now that they''re gone, I feel a bit lonely. He wasn''t one for noise, but Noir liked having lively activity around him, it made him feel warm. After sighing for a while, Noir finally broke out of his mncholic mood. It seemed that he had to find apanion for his journey; otherwise it was too boring. Adjusting his attitude, Noir hoisted the sails and set sail again, guided by the Log Pose. His first destination was Whiskey Peak, where Crocodile had eyes everywhere. Perhaps he could find a Eternal Log Pose to basta there. But as he began to sail, Noir realized that he didn''t even know where Whiskey Peak was... Just as Noir was scratching his head, not knowing what to do next, Crocodile''s help arrived. A ship approached slowly on the sea. The lookout spotted Noir''s ship and shouted, "Found him, the guy the boss wants to recruit!" Noir, with his keen senses, heard themotion and looked curiously at the people on the ship. One man on the edge of the ship rubbed his hands together eagerly and said, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Noir?" ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 42: Whiskey Peak Chapter 42: Whiskey Peak Don''t Forget to Review!! Noir raised an eyebrow and asked, "That''s me. Who are you?" The man on the ship smiled even wider and said, "We are bounty hunters from Baroque Works. We would like to invite you to Whiskey Peak." "Baroque Works?" Noir asked, confused. Isn''t that Crocodile''s organization? I haven''t even gone looking for him and he''s alreadying to me? "But I don''t know you," Noir said. The man smiled and replied, "You are the strongest bounty hunter from the East Blue; it''s only fitting that we receive you. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Mr. 9. In our organization, we go by code names." Noir looked at him thoughtfully. Is this guy Mr. 9 from the original story? He remembered Mr. 9 as someone with numbers on his face and as Princess Vivi''s partner... Could it be that this guy waster fired by Crocodile? Noir didn''t care about the inner workings of their organization. Since there was a ready guide, he didn''t have to bother. "All right then, lead the way," Noir said. "Sure thing!" Mr. 9 replied enthusiastically, then turned his head, his shabby face showing a sinister smile. Earlier, the boss had suddenly informed him to wee a neer. The key point was that the boss said that this neer was much stronger than him, and that he should take over Mr. 10''s position. Why?! Mr. 9''s face twisted with jealousy. He wanted to eliminate the person who was blocking his path to promotion! Although Mr. 9''s emotional fluctuation was well hidden, Noir still felt it clearly. Noir chuckled softly, not taking it to heart. Wearing an eye mask, Noiryfortably on the deck. These weaklings always think they are Garp, capable of Punching mountains. But how really powerful was Garp?? Under the malicious guidance of Mr. 9, Noir found his way to Whiskey Peak. Whiskey Peak, known as "the town that wees pirates. In reality, it''s mostly a gathering ce for bounty hunters. They target novice pirates on their way to the Grand Line and gather here to collectrge bounties. Many inexperienced young pirates have met their end here, falling prey to the bounty hunters. This ce also served as a branch of the secret criminal organization Baroque Works. Crocodile territory, in other words. Noir was brought to the ind, marveled at the cactus-shaped peaks, and uttered an exmation of wonder. The world is full of wonders, and here is a mountain shaped like this. However, the "cactus needles" on it were all tombstones, quite an eyesore... Mr. 9 invited enthusiastically, "This way, Mr. Noir, we''ve prepared a feast for you. "Sounds good, lead the way," Noir replied cheerfully. Mr. 9 led Noir to a small town where a table of food and drink was already set up in one of the rooms. "Wow!" Noir''s eyes lit up and he rushed forward to start eating. He picked up arge piece of meat and took a big bite. Hmm... terrible. Noir frowned, prompting Mr. 9 to quickly ask, "What''s wrong, Mr. Noir?" Noir shrugged nonchntly, "The taste is a little off, but I can handle it. Do you have any wine?" Mr. 9''s eyes lit up and he said hastily, "Yes, we do. I''ll bring it right away." Mr. 9 left the room and returned with a bottle of wine handed to him by one of his men. The subordinate chuckled and pointed to the bottle, "It''s spiked. He''ll be out for a day!" Mr. 9 nodded and said maliciously, "This will be hisst meal!" After delivering the wine and watching Noir drink it, Mr. 9 feltfortable and left the room. After a while, Mr. 9 heard no sound from the room. He gently pushed open the door and entered. To his surprise, Noir was sprawled out on the table, snoring loudly. Mr. 9 shook Noir a few times and called softly, "Mr. Noir? Mr. Noir?" No response. Mr. 9''s face showed a triumphant smile. "Is there anyone in this sea who can''t be knocked out by drugs?" Mr. 9ughed confidently. In his worldview, no matter how strong someone is, they can''t withstand underhanded tactics. "Why does the boss want to promote you over me? Just because you have some brute strength?" Mr. 9 snapped at the "sleeping" Noir, "The boss is a fool to think that a rookie like you is better than me. "Once I kill you and dump your body in the sea, you''ll be nothing but a failure who never reached the Grand Line in the boss''s eyes!" Mr. 9 drew a short knife from his waist,ughed wickedly, and moved towards Noir on the table... Hmm? Where did he go?! In the time Mr. 9 spent ranting, the person on the table had disappeared. Suddenly, Mr. 9 felt his hand lighten, and the short knife was snatched away. "So you wanted to recruit me, huh..." A ghostly voice came from behind, sending a shiver down Mr. 9''s spine. He turned quickly. Noir, who should have been knocked out, was sitting behind him, looking at him with a mocking look, holding the short knife he had just taken. Mr. 9 forced a smile and quickly exined, "Mr. Noir, let me exin..." Before he could finish, he pulled a handful of white powder from behind his back. But before he could throw it, Noir grabbed his wrist. The momentum sent the white powder flying back into Mr. 9''s face! Mr. 9 fell to the ground with a thud, his eyelids growing heavy as he mumbled something unintelligible. Before he could say anything else, he closed his eyes and his snoring filled the room. "That effective?" Noir looked at the fallen Mr. 9 in surprise. Slightly squeezing the short knife in his hand, Noir stretched, pushed the door open and stepped out. Creak. The wooden door opened quietly in the still night as Noir stepped out. More sounds of guns being cocked reached his ears. Noir looked up to see a crowd with no end in sight, all pointing guns at him with hostile expressions. Noir looked at these bounty hunters, sighed, and said, "A bunch of small fry trying to make their presence known again..." "But this time I''m not in the mood to y with you." Noir''s smile faded, his pupils narrowed slightly, and a powerful shockwave rippled through the air. Conqueror''s Haki activated! ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 43: The Self-Destructing Booger Man Chapter 43: The Self-Destructing Booger Man Don''t Forget to Review!! With the enhancement of Noir''s royal aura, his Conqueror''s Haki could now be activated at will, sweeping through crowds with ease. Those caught in his wave rolled their eyes and copsed as if harvested like wheat. The once ferocious mob was nowpletely extinguished. Noir yawned, ready to fall asleep, when his Observation Haki suddenly alerted him again. Noir stared into the distance - more enemies? At the entrance to the city, a man and a woman arrived, only to be hit by the remaining wave of Noir''s Conqueror Haki. The man, who wore sunsses and looked like a rock star, frowned and said, "What is this power? Why am I suddenly afraid?" The woman, holding an umbre and wearing a hat and a short skirt with lemon patterns, all dressed in lemon yellow, also felt uneasy. "I feel it too. Did something happen in the city?" she asked with a smile mixed with fear, looking quite strange. These two were senior agents of Baroque Works, sent by Crocodile to keep an eye on Noir: Mr. 5 and his partner, Miss Valentine. "Let''s go check it out," Mr. 5 said, leading the way into the town. As they entered, they saw people lying unconscious all over the ce. Miss Valentine kicked one of the fallen people aside and pointed to a house in the distance, saying, "These people all centered around that house and then copsed. Mr. 5 cautiously approached the house. As they got closer, a young man with a strong build came into view. Noir watched the two approach. Their appearance was familiar. With a dark face, Mr. 5 said, "Kid, don''t refuse a toast just to be forced to drink a forfeit. Tell me, what happened here?" Noir stared at him, confused. "Isn''t it obvious? I knocked them all out!" Mr. 5 and Miss Valentine were stunned, thenughed contemptuously. "You? Just some random kid?" Their mockery didn''t affect Noir. He just looked at them as if they were idiots. Maybe this is what they call courting death? Noir didn''t answer. He drew his sword, and plunged it into the ground. "Earth sh!" The hard ground immediately cracked, and a wave of sword energy, along with flying debris, rushed towards Mr. 5 and Miss Valentine. They were startled and jumped aside to avoid it. Mr. 5 managed to dodge, but Miss Valentine was hit hard in the stomach by the debris, causing her to gasp in pain. "Damn!" Miss Valentine''s pretty face contorted in pain. She spun her umbre and jumped over Noir''s head. "Weight change!" she shouted, floating over Noir like a piece of paper. Proudly she introduced herself to Noir, "I am the user of the Kilo-Kilo Fruit. I can change my weight." "boy, surrender now or I''ll crush you into a pancake!" As she threatened, Noir pretended to be rmed, quietly enjoying the scene. Just a little more... almost there... Ahh~ Exhaling in relief, Noir confidently pointed up and shouted, "Yellow stripes!" Miss Valentine was confused at first, then blushed in embarrassment and shouted, "Go to hell!" "10,000 kilo press!" Her weight suddenly increased in the air and descended on Noir like a meteor. But Noir, unhurried, waited until she was close before executing a perfect bicycle kick that sent the heavy Miss Valentine flying. The technique and power left the crowd speechless. Miss Valentine screamed as she was knocked away. Mr. 5 stared in disbelief as his partner was defeated in a single blow. Why did she change to yellow stripes today... No, wait. How could she be defeated by this kid so quickly? Mr. 5 immediately went into battle mode. This guy dug a booger out of his nose and flicked it at Noir, yelling, "Nose Fancy Cannon!" Noir dodged the disgusting booger just in time for a small explosion to ur where itnded. Boom! Noir''s face darkened. He remembered now. Mr. 5 had the Bomb Fruit ability, which made any part of his body explosive, including his boogers. But this Booger Man dared to throw something so disgusting at him? He must have a death wish! Seeing Noir dodge his attack, Mr. 5 prepared another booger. Before he could, Noir''s foot came flying at him. Bang! The sole of Noir''s shoe made close contact with Mr. 5''s face, sending him flying like his partner. But Noir didn''t stop there. He followed up with abo of punches, yelling: "That''s for picking your nose!" "That''s for throwing it at me!" "That''s for acting cool!" Under Noir''s relentless "Pretty Punch"bo, the physically weak Mr. 5 fainted before he could even use his powers. He waspletely humiliated by his Devil Fruit. Noir disdainfully let go of Mr. 5 and yelled at a terrified Miss Valentine nearby, "Take your partner and get out of here! "And tell your boss that if he wants to hire me, he''d better offer a suitable position." Miss Valentine remembered her mission. Her target was this young man in front of her. The boss had instructed that if he didn''t join them, Mr. 5 and she should eliminate him. But considering the current situation... Whether he joins us or not, we can''t beat him anyway... Miss Valentine thought bitterly, wondering what punishment awaited them upon their return. But she didn''t dare stay any longer. She ran over, helped Mr. 5 up, and fled with him. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 44: System Upgrade Chapter 44: System Upgrade Don''t Forget to Review!! The two who were beaten by Noir didn''t dare to say a word and fled in panic. After dealing with the two senior agents of Baroque Works, Noir finally made his way back to the house through the piles of unconscious people. Lyingfortably on arge bed, Noir couldn''t help but groan with satisfaction: "Ah, this feels great~" Just entering the Grand Line and already having a big house to live in - this is perfect. Normally, Noir would have to stay here for a few days to fill the Log Pose with maic fields. Then he would follow the direction of the Log Pose to the next ind. What bothered Noir, however, was that ording to the original story, the next destination after Whisky Peak should be Little Garden. Little Garden had two giants that had been fighting for years. Also, due to its unique geography, it would take at least a year for the Log Pose to fill with maic fields and point to the next ind. Noir didn''t have that kind of time to waste. The best solution now was to find an Eternal Pose to change course, just like the Straw Hat crew did in the original story. Unlike the Log Pose, the Eternal Pose always points in the direction of a specific ind. This item should be in the possession of some high-ranking agents of Baroque Works. Noir now hoped that Crocodile would be persistent enough to send more people to Whisky Peak to kill or recruit him. Ideally, Crocodile woulde in person so that Noir could follow him to basta. Mr. 5 and Miss Valentine were like paupers without an Eternal Pose to basta. This made sense, since Crocodile operated Baroque Works under the alias of Mr. 0. His subordinates wouldn''t suspect that the boss of a crime syndicate was a warlord of the sea in basta. Meanwhile, Noir decided to stay in Whisky Peak, partly waiting for Crocodile to send more targets and partly waiting for the system to be upgraded. The system''s reward cards weregging behind Noir''s progress, so he hoped the system upgrade would be more beneficial. While Noir sleptfortably on the big bed, the unlucky Mr. 5 reported the mission failure and the information about Noir to his superiors via a Den Den Mushi. In the luxurious Rain Dinners casino in basta, a Den Den Mushi wearing sunsses sobbed and babbled on and on. After a while, a slender hand gently lifted the Den Den Mushi. Nico Robin rested her chin on the hand, lost in thought. The failure of Mr. 5''s mission was unexpected. Though his exnation was exaggerated and omitted some details, Robin could still read between the lines. It seemed that the rookie who had just entered the Grand Line had effortlessly defeated Mr. 5. Among Crocodile''s subordinates, there were many who were stronger than Mr. 5, but only a few could do this. Interesting... A smile appeared on Robin''s face as she walked towards the opulent casino hall. Outside, Crocodile, holding a ss of red wine, was chatting andughing with the guests. Robin approached him and whispered, "Boss, there''s been a change in the mission. Crocodile''s eyes narrowed slightly. He smiled and said a few words to the guests before turning to his office. "What happened?" Crocodile asked calmly, lighting a cigar. Robin slowly replied, "Mr. 9 acted on his own and tried to kill the rookie, but apparently was killed instead." Anger shed in Crocodile''s eyes. He cursed, "Useless fool, daring to disobey my orders!" Ignoring his anger, Robin continued, "When Mr. 5 arrived, he also attacked the rookie without understanding his identity. Crocodile frowned. "He attacked him?" "Never mind, if he''s dead, he''s dead. Just recruit another target. A rookie from East Blue isn''t worth it." Robin shook his head and said, "No, Mr. 5 was defeated as well." Crocodile took a deep drag on his cigar and said in surprise, "He can defeat Mr. 5?" "Yes." Robin nodded. "After learning that it was Baroque Works that tried to recruit him, he was very unhappy with the position offered by the boss." "Interesting." Crocodile thought. If he could defeat Mr. 5, the position of Mr. 9 was indeed too low. Should I rece Mr. 5 with him? And Mr. 9, that useless fool who disobeyed my orders, must be dealt with! Seeing Crocodile''s hesitation, Robin added, "This rookie still has some energy left after dealing with Mr. 5. We should test his strength first." Crocodile nodded and said, "Mr. 2 just finished his mission. Send him." Robin agreed and was about to leave when Crocodile added, "You go with him." "If Mr. 2 is not his match, bring him to me personally. I want to talk to him." Robin paused, then tipped her cowboy hat and replied, "Understood. ... On Whisky Peak, Noir lived like a local king. Once the bounty hunters had recovered from the shock of his Conqueror''s Haki, they treated Noir with the utmost respect, acting like sycophants. It was as if someone had instructed them. They treated Noir as their superior, pampering him with good food and drink every day. As for Mr. 9, who had tried to kill him earlier, Noir found him gone the next day. It seemed he had been dealt with internally. The new number agent was a tall, thin man with a crown on his head and the number "10" written on his face. The day he was promoted, he changed the number on his face to 9. Noir didn''t understand the meaning of this. Then he realized that this guy was Vivi''s partner when she infiltrated Baroque Works. Under the leadership of the new Mr. 9, Noir enjoyed a few leisurely days. Finally, on the third day, the long-dormant system woke up. Impatiently, Noir asked, "System, tell me about the upgraded features. The system''s cold voice finally replied, "The system has fixed the inconsistencies with the Talent Replication Cards and opened new permissions. "First, the number of talent slots for the host has been increased from seven to ten." "Second, the system now has a collection catalog. "Third, talents can now be merged." ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 45: The Dominant Robin Chapter 45: The Dominant Robin Don''t Forget to Review!! Noir asked in confusion, "Can you be a little more specific?" Other than his talent slots increasing from seven to ten, he didn''t understand anything else. The system exined, "The system now has a catalog. Whenever the host reces an old talent with a new one, the old talent will be recorded in the catalog." "Talents recorded in the catalog can be retrieved by the host at any time, but each retrieval has a cooldown period of three months." Noir''s eyes widened in surprise. This was great news. From now on, he could store talents he copied but didn''t need right away in the catalog and retrieve them when he needed them. More importantly, retrieving talents from the catalog was unconditional! As for the cooldown period, it wasn''t a big deal. Three months was nothing, he could wait. With a satisfied look on his face, Noir asked, "And what about talent fusion?" "Any talent can be fused with a talent of the same quality. After fusion, the quality improves and the talent can mutate." "Each talent can only be fused once, and once fused, it cannot be reced and bes a permanent talent." Noir thought. This new feature was also quite good. The ability to directly improve the quality and potentially mutate talents was beneficial. However, once fused, a talent slot would be fixed, which required careful consideration. Noir thought carefully about how to allocate his talent slots. His natural talent, Outsider, couldn''t be reced. Moreover, it guaranteed his appearance, and an upgrade might improve its effects. He could use three slots for the three types of Haki. For Armament Haki, he could copy and merge talents from Garp and Zephyr. For the Observation Haki, he could look to Fujitora and Enel. Adding Swordsmanship and Physical Strength would nearly fill six of Noir''s talent slots. The remaining four could be used to copy Devil Fruit abilities. Imagine meeting Ace in the future. One moment they could sh with Fire Fists, and the next Noir could surprise him with a Magma attack. This would open up countless possibilities inbat. "The system has changed the reward mechanism for Talent Copy cards. Future rewards will be Universal Talent Copy Cards." "Universal Talent Copy Cards can copy talents of any quality." Hearing this, Noir was stunned and asked hastily, "What about the golden talent copy card I saved?" The system paused and said, "All old version talent copy cards have been reimed by the system. "You son of a..." Noir was about to curse when the system added, "Aspensation, you have been given three Universal Talent Copy cards. Hearing about thepensation, Noir calmed down and nodded in satisfaction. Trading a gold card and a bunch of white cards for three universal cards was a great deal. With the copy card issue resolved, Noir turned his attention to the system''s catalog. The catalog actually listed talents that Noir had previously reced, such as stamina boosts and vige police fighting techniques. This reassured Noir. With the system updated, everything was ready. Now all they had to do was wait for the Baroque Works agents to arrive. Crocodile''s efficiency did not disappoint Noir. As the sun was about to set, a pink ship docked on the shore. Amidst a crowd of subordinates, Nico Robin and a strange individual disembarked. Mr. 2 lifted his leg high behind him and turned on tiptoe. He spoke in a mboyant tone, "Oh! Miss All Sunday, what is Mr. 0 thinking?" "Why did he send me to deal with a rookie? Why, why?" Robin smiled helplessly at the rambling Mr. 2, "It''s the boss''s orders. You just have to test his strength." Mr. 2, with a robust build, wore exaggerated makeup, false eyshes, and a straight fringe. He was dressed in a swan ballet costume with a pink coat, His androgynous face was filled with reluctance. But it was an order from his boss, so Mr. 2 had to obey. The two of them went to the city where the bounty hunters, mostly low-level Baroque agents, were known as "Millionaires" and "Billionaires". When they saw the unmistakable Mr. 2, they showed expressions of both fear and fanaticism. After all, his status was something they could never achieve. Moreover, his strength was terrifying. Could the person they had recently served really be a match for this top agent? Led by the lower agents, Robin and Mr. 2 found Noir''s resting ce. Noir was lyingfortably in a rocking chair, being fed grapes by a pretty girl, and enjoying the life of a wealthyndlord. Hearing themotion, Noir looked up to see two familiar faces. In both his previous life and this one, he recognized the androgynous Mr. 2 as Bon y, the loyal Okama. And the long-haired, sexy beauty next to him? Noir could recognize those legs anywhere. That was Robin, right? Noir was surprised that Crocodile had sent her. But just sending those two was underestimating him... Before they could speak, Noir asked, "What position is your boss nning to give me?" Seeing this rookie''s arrogant expression, Mr. 2''s false eyshes fluttered in anger. Just as he was about to step forward and teach him a lesson, Robin stopped him. Robin stared at the rxed Noir and smiled, "Our boss wants to test you first." With a smile full of mature feminine charm, even Noir was momentarily dazed. Robin truly embodied the allure of a mature woman, with the warmth of a kind older sister and the seductive allure of an adult. She fit his aesthetic perfectly! Noir praised her inwardly and then, with a look of disdain, said, "Testing me? Isn''t that just an excuse to beat me up? "With this androgynous guy?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Mr. 2 exploded, screaming, "You''re talking nonsense! I am not androgynous, I am an okama!" The scene fell silent for a moment, even Robin frowned in thought. What''s the difference? ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 46: The Last O’hara Chapter 46: The Last O¡¯hara Don''t Forget to Review!! Noir looked at Okama Mr. 2 and his mind filled with information about him (or her). What intrigued Noir the most about this person was his Devil Fruit ability. The Clone-Clone Fruit user could imitate anyone he touched, down to their exact physical appearance. Oh... that ability. Noir''s mind immediately conjured up many not-so-innocent uses for it. He could copy this ability, which would be immensely helpful in hiding his identity in the future. As for Nico Robin, Noir felt a great deal of sympathy and affection for her. Thest survivor of Ohara, she had a tragic childhood and wandered alone in the dark to survive. Because of her identity, Robin''s survival strategy had always been betrayal. It wasn''t until she met the Straw Hat crew that her life began to see light again. Robin noticed Noir staring at her intently and instinctively lowered the brim of her cowboy hat, hiding half her face in the shadows. Mr. 2, frustrated that Noir was ignoring him, spun around in a rage, "Hey, kid! Don''t ignore me!" "Take this! Okama Rush!" He began a mboyant ballet dance, using his powerful jumps to charge Noir. Mr. 2 kicked at Noir''s throat. Noir didn''t move, just stood there with a teasing look in his eyes. As expected, Mr. 2''s deadly kick went right through Noir''s throat, leaving a hole filled with mes. "Oh! My leg hurts!" Mr. 2 pulled his singed leg back and began to scream. Noir''s body quickly repaired itself with mes, and he clicked his tongue, "Is that it? I thought you were tougher." "You little brat!" Mr. 2 roared in impotent rage, while Robin''s beautiful eyes showed a hint of surprise. A Logia-type Devil Fruit user, just like Crocodile. Looking at Noir''s ming body, Robin quickly assessed the situation. No wonder he could defeat Mr. 5. With such an ability, even Mr. 2 wouldn''t stand a chance. Mr. 2 continued to attack Noir relentlessly, but Robin quickly stopped his self-destructive behavior. She looked up at the tall figure of Noir and said in a sultry voice, "Hello, Mr. Noir." "I am the Vice President of Baroque Works. You may call me Miss All Sunday, and this is Mr. 2." "May we invite you to join us?" "Our boss would like to meet you." Noir raised an eyebrow, "What? Aren''t you testing me?" Robin maintained her polite smile and exined, "As a Logia Devil Fruit user, I doubt that anyone in ourpany can surpass you except our boss." It was known that Logia-type Devil Fruits were extremely powerful. Just by eating a Logia Devil Fruit, even the weakest one, a person could gain the power to dominate the first half of the Grand Line. The ability to be immaterial alone was enough to render anyone without Haki almost helpless. Of course, there were exceptions like Luffy, with his plot armor and extraordinary luck. Satisfied with Robin''s exnation, Noir asked, "Where are you taking me?" Robin smiled slightly, "basta." Great! Noir was secretly pleased; he had found his guide. Not showing his excitement, he calmly said, "Then let''s go." Mr. 2, unable to show off his skills, was very unhappy but reluctantly led the way. Noir was taken to Mr. 2''s pink swan ship. His own ship was towed behind, brought along by some of his subordinates. Finally, they left Whiskey Peak, where he had been staying for a few days. On the ship, Mr. 2 sulked and ignored Noir like a sulking child. But his mood changed quickly after he ate a meal Noir had cooked. No food diplomacy could solve this, and if it could, ten bowls could. Mr. 2, who had just tasted Noir''s cooking, was immediately convinced and couldn''t stop praising the food. Noir finally broke away from the crowd in the ship''s dining room. He walked up to the deck and immediately saw Robin sitting and reading a book. She held the book with both hands, and the usually harsh sunlight now felt like a gentle spirit, gently illuminating her face as if even the sun didn''t want to disturb her. Robin''s face was full of curiosity for knowledge, and the air seemed to tiptoe around her, leaving only the soft rustle of the pages turning. Noir didn''t speak, just enjoyed the sight of Robin reading. He had to admit, a beautiful woman was always a sight to behold, no matter what she was doing. "Mr. Noir, do you find my reading pleasing to watch?" Robin didn''t look up from her book, but asked quietly. Noir smiled, looked away, and replied thick-skinned, "Yes, of course." "Nico Robin, I know who you are." Robin''s hand shook slightly and she asked without showing much emotion, "What does Mr. Noir know?" Noir sat across from Robin, resting his chin on the table as he looked up at her and smiled, "Thest historian, the survivor of Ohara." Robin finally looked up at Noir, her eyes reflecting an ambiguous light. Noir met her gaze confidently and said softly, "You''re not here just to avoid being hunted, are you?" "Could it be that you''re following Crocodile because of the poneglyphs?" "Like... the one about Pluton?" Before he could finish, Robin jumped out of her chair, crossed her arms over her chest, and instinctively used her power. Arms sprouted from Noir''s shoulders, attempting to lock his head in a joint lock. Noir''s head was instantly crushed, turning into embers that floated in the air. The burning sensation reached Robin''s hands, causing her impulsive emotions to subside a bit. The mes reformed and Noir''s face reappeared, smiling mischievously. Robin red at the man, who still had an unbearable smile on his face, and asked, "How do you know my boss is Warlord Crocodile?" "How do you know I''m looking for the Poneglyphs?" "And who exactly are you?" Noir, unfazed by Robin''s attack,ughed, "You have a strong curiosity. It''s not a bad thing for most people, but for you, it''s not a good thing at all." Robin stared at Noir intently. She felt that this man seemed to know a lot about her past. Even about her dream - the pursuit of historical texts. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 47 : Inviting Robin Chapter 47 : Inviting Robin Don''t Forget to Review!! On the gently breezing deck, a handsome man and a beautiful woman stood gazing at each other in the twilight, seeming to make a rather fitting couple. Unbeknownst to anyone, Robin inwardly wished she could stab Noir with a knife. After many years of lurking in the dark world, she had long since developed a cold and hard heart. But never before had she felt such a strong urge to kill as she did today. Robin couldn''t understand why a man she had just met could reveal all of her personal information. To her, the best way to protect herself was to eliminate the person who knew her secrets. Seeing the growing wariness in Robin''s eyes, Noir sighed and said with a wry smile, "Stop staring. You can''t kill me." Of course, she knew she couldn''t handle Noir. If she could, she would have killed him already for her own safety. Robin smiled again, but this time her smile was unfamiliar and hostile. She said quietly, "You know so much, you must have an ulterior motive." "Why are you looking for Crocodile? Or... are you looking for me?" Facing Robin''s probing, Noir said bluntly, "There''s no need for pretense. I''m here for you." "But don''t worry. I know you can read ancient texts, but I have no interest in them." Noir was telling the truth; he had no curiosity about the poneglyphs or the hundred years of lost history. Apart from the World Government, only conspirators and ambitious people cared about Robin''s identity. But Robin did not believe him. Having experienced countless betrayals and counter-betrayals, Robin would never believe Noir''s empty words. But she did not show her doubts. Instead, she feigned confusion and asked, "If it''s not for that, then what is it?" Noir straightened, looked into Robin''s beautiful eyes and said, "I want you to be my mate. Looking into his inky ck eyes, Robin was surprised to see his sincerity. ... And gentleness? For some reason, Robin began to believe him a little. Hesitantly, she asked, "What''s in it for you? What do I get out of it?" "You should know that I''m very safe hiding under Crocodile''s protection." Noir shook his head and said, "It''s not your own safety you care about." "You''re working with Crocodile because he''s also looking for a Poneglyph, and your goals happen to coincide." Hearing that, Robin fell silent. In a way, Noir was right. Though she could hide under the title of Shichibukai, Robin''s special identity would eventually be discovered by someone. Even without the Shichibukai, Robin had evaded capture for so many years, and the sea was vast. As long as she didn''t want to be caught, it was difficult for anyone to catch her. She followed Crocodile because she knew there was a poneglyph in basta. This was the closest Robin hade to the poneglyphs in so many years! This ce could be considered herst hope to realize her dream. She didn''t want to give up! Seeing Robin''s slight hesitation, Noir seized the opportunity and said, "Don''t you want to sail the seas and realize your dream and then find more history?" Robin snorted coldly and said, "I''ve searched for so many years and only found this one clue. Do you think you can do better than me?" Having said that, she seemed relieved. By admitting this, she was acknowledging Noir''s previous suspicions and openly admitting her true identity. It was the first time in many years that Robin had spoken so openly. She leaned back in her chair, gently caressing the cover of an ancient book, and said, "This is my only, and possiblyst, chance to see the true story." "I''m sorry, Mr. Noir, I..." "You don''t have to answer right away." Noir interrupted her confidently, "Then I''ll help you find the poneglyph in basta first." Robin gave him a surprised look and said, "You? Forget it. Even if you''re strong, you can''t beat Crocodile." Noir stubbornly replied, "How do you know without trying? It''s a piece of cake." Robin shook his head, still clearly unconvinced. Remembering that this man seemed to know a lot of information... Robin hesitantly looked at Noir and asked, "Is the poneglyph in basta really about the ancient weapon Pluton?" Noir nodded calmly and said, "It should be." Robin''s eyes dimmed. She wanted to decipher the poneglyphs that told the story of the lost century. After opening up, the atmosphere between them became much more harmonious, and the system''s voice finally rang out. "Host has befriended an important character. Reward will be issued: Universal Talent Copy Card 1, Special Whitening Water 10." When Noir saw the system rewarding cosmetic bottles, he was stunned. Why would he get Whitening Water for befriending Robin? Should he give it to Robin? Noir secretly looked at Robin. Hmm... Even if it didn''t affect Robin''s beauty, a smooth skin might add some points, right? While he was hesitating whether to give it to Robin, Mr. 2 suddenly appeared, breaking the strange atmosphere between them. "Oh! Little Noir, what are you two doing?" Mr. 2 asked in a high-pitched voice, doing a ballet twirl. Hearing his voice, Noir''s eyes lit up. Right, there was something else he had to do. Noir ran over to Mr. 2, put his arm around his shoulder and said, "Nothing much, just chatting. With his arm around Mr. 2''s shoulder, Noir quietly took the copy card out of the system and discreetly stuck it on him. Blue Talent, Devil''s Host - Copied! Noir was satisfied as he pulled his hand back. Some Devil Fruits might have poor offensive abilities, but their utility was incredibly valuable. For example, the Imitation Fruit. Even though it had no offensive power, it was extremely useful for assassination, infiltration, deception, and spying on bathing women... Ahem... Forget thatst one. Using it for these purposes was like having holy help. The more Noir thought about it, the more excited he became, and finally he burst outughing. Mr. 2, who had his shoulder around Noir, asked confusedly, "Little Noir, why are youughing? Noir stifled hisughter and lied, "I''m just d to have met you, my friend!" Upon hearing this, Mr. 2 was also pleased. He shyly shook his hand andughed, "Oh, my friend! Hahaha!" And so, for some reason, the two of them found themselves standing on the deck in broad daylight,ughing like mad. Robin watched them in silence, thenmented nkly, "Like a couple ofughing monkeys. "Ha...haha...hic..." Theughter stopped abruptly, and Noir and Mr.2 froze. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 48: Spiders Cafe Chapter 48: Spiders Cafe Don''t Forget to Review!!! Noir and Mr. 2 calmed down after being reprimanded by Robin. Robin sighed, finally able to calm down and read. As she lowered her head, she noticed an object on Noir''s person. It was a pendant that had apanied Noir as he grew up, engraved with his name. Robin''s mind suddenly jerked; she seemed to have seen a simr pendant somewhere before. When was that? Oh, right, before Ohara was destroyed, she seemed to have seen it in a book. Robin asked hastily, "Excuse me, Mr. Noir, what is your full name?" Noir, caught off guard by the question, instinctively replied, "Kyros D. Noir. Robin delved into her childhood memories, and the names Kyros and D matched the key words from the book she read as a child. Noir looked at Robin in confusion, but she seemed lost in thought and said nothing. With no other choice, Noir followed Mr. 2 back to the ship for a meal. It was a long time before Robin regained herposure, a slight smile tugging at her lips. If things were as she thought, Noir might actually be a lot like her. With thoughts upying her mind, Noir didn''t chat much with Robin during the next few days of their journey. Soon Mr. 2 apanied Noir to the borders of basta. In the vast desert of yellow sand, Noir changed into desert travel clothes. In both this life and his previous one, this was Noir''s first time in a desert. Noir sneaked up to Robin and asked curiously, "Dear Robin-chan, is Crocodile really going to reveal his identity to meet me in person?" Robin frowned and said, "Of course not. He''llmunicate with you through a transponder snail." "And can you stop calling me that?" Noir thought for a moment and said cautiously: "Beautifuldy?" "I know, change it." "Sweetie?" "Change it!" "Nico-chan?" Robin red at Noir and then said helplessly, "Just use my code name here. Knowing my identity won''t do you any good." Noir shrugged indifferently and said, "No problem, I''m not afraid of the Shichibukai." Robin nodded weakly, no longer wanting to exin the power of the Shichibukai. Maybe it really was that strong... As they continued their journey, Robin remembered what Noir had told her on the ship. "The poneglyph that describes Pluton is hidden in the underground shrine of the royal pce in the capital." Robin didn''t know how Noir had gotten that information. Even she and Crocodile, after so many years of infiltration, hadn''t discovered this top secret information. However, she didn''t believe that Noir was lying; it wouldn''t do him any good. Now that she knew the location of the Poneglyph, Robin decided to secretly verify Noir''s words. If someone could distract Crocodile... Robin nced furtively at Noir. Sensing Robin''s gaze, Noir turned and shed a big, goofy smile. Ugh... Could this guy really be a match for Crocodile? The long sandy road passed without incident. Afterpleting his task, Mr. 2 reluctantly left. Robin and Noir, wrapped tightly against the sand, trudged through the desert for several more days. Finally, they came to a building in the desert. "Spider Caf¨¦?" Noir stared at the sign in confusion and muttered, "Opening a caf¨¦ in the desert, what kind of genius thought of that?" Robin pushed open the door and exined, "This is just a drop-off point for Baroque Works'' senior agents. It''s supposed to be in a private ce." They went inside, and as Noir expected, there wasn''t a single customer in the shop. However, the woman behind the counter was quite striking. She wore a skimpy crop top that showed off her midriff, with a headscarf and wavy blue hair underneath. Her blue-framed sses were very eye-catching. When she saw the customersing in, she smiled and said, "Wee back, Miss All-Sunday." Robin nodded and said, "Pa, get us something to drink." "No problem." Pa turned and walked with exaggerated hip swings. Wow, one step, one wave. Noir''s eyes followed her every move. "Ahem." Robin cleared her throat, and Noir quickly sat up straight and looked away. After a while, two cups of coffee were brought to the table. Pa gave Noir a flirtatious look, lowered her broad chest and winked yfully before turning back with a sway of her hips. Noir''s eyes followed her again... Robin couldn''t help but roll her eyes. When Pa was out of sight, Noir finally sat up straight, took a sip of coffee and remarked, "This coffee is really good..." Robin ignored him and, after finishing her coffee, walked over to Pa and whispered in her ear, "I''m going to contact the boss. Keep an eye on him." Pa nodded and smiled, "No problem." After giving instructions, Robin turned and entered a secret room at the back of the cafe. The secret room was quite simple, with arge table filled with various Den Den Mushi. Several blue regr snails, ck eavesdropping snails, and white anti-eavesdropping snails... Robin expertly picked up a snail marked "0" and dialed out. The snail immediately changed to the face of a sinister middle-aged man. "Have you brought the person?" The snail, now with the expression of a crocodile, spoke. "He''s at the Spider Cafe." Robin''s voice was t as she said, "His strength is much greater than a senior agent. He''s a Logia user." "Logia?" The snail''s expression showed surprise that quickly turned to joy, "I am very pleased with this subordinate." Robin scoffed inwardly and said, "He is very confident in his abilities. He probably won''t be your subordinate easily." Crocodile''s voice was disdainful as he said, "Relying on the luck of eating a Logia fruit, that''s how bold he is." "I''ll make him understand that not all ability users are the same." Robin remained silent as Crocodile continued, "Bring him in. I''ll have a talk with him." Putting the snail down, Robin went outside to fetch Noir. Noir, engrossed in watching "Bouncing," quickly followed. Returning to the secret room, Noir picked up the snail and called, "Moshi Moshi?" After a moment, Crocodile''s voice came through, "Is that Noir?" "Oh, Sandman, why are you talking like a heartthrob?" Noir replied cheekily. ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 49: Sandman is on his way Chapter 49: Sandman is on his way ~ Thanks for the Support! Crocodile was stunned for a few seconds when he heard Noir call him "Sandman," but he quickly regained hisposure. His cold voice came through the transponder snail: "How do you know my identity? Did Miss All-Sunday tell you?" Noir chuckled, "It has nothing to do with her. I knew your identity from the beginning." "What is your purpose?" Crocodile asked, his tone uncertain. "I''m just here for the show..." And to steal Robin, Noir added mentally. Crocodile sneered, "So you never intended to be my subordinate." Noir nodded and replied naturally, "Of course not. I just came to cause you some trouble." "Kid," Crocodile said contemptuously. "Do you think I would bother with a weak ant like you?" "Is that so?" Noir replied nonchntly. "The mighty Shichibukai stealing and and scheming for an ancient weapon... What if the World Government finds out?" On the other side, Crocodile, who had been rxed, suddenly looked grim. Stealing a country, Pluton - how did he know about such things? With anger brewing like a volcano ready to erupt, Crocodile demanded, "How do you know? Are you threatening me?" If Noir really told the government or the Marines about this, Crocodile''s n would definitely be ruined. Not to mention the World Government''s taboo on ancient weapons. Crocodile gradually calmed down and decided to buy some time. He said, "Actually... we can cooperate." Raising an eyebrow, Noir asked, "Cooperate on what?" Crocodile said slowly, "Once we have the information on Pluton and basta is secured, I can make you king of a country!" Noir couldn''t help butugh, "That sounds very tempting. Crocodile''s voice, like a seductive spell, continued, "You can take over Baroque Works right now. My people will be at your disposal." "You''re very reliable," Noir said, dismissing Crocodile''s empty promises. He handed the transponder snail to Robin. When Crocodile heard Robin''s voice, he instructed, "Miss All-Sunday, go to the capital and check on the progress of the Dance Powder n. Let Noir take over here. There will be subordinates to hand over to him soon." He couldn''t leave Noir and the ancient text expert Robin together; it was too dangerous. So he used the pretext of a mission to separate them. What he didn''t know was that this was perfectly in line with Noir and Robin''s ns. Robin smiled slightly and said, "Got it, boss." After giving the order, Crocodile quickly hung up, then got up and walked out. As he plunged into the desert sands, Crocodile''s body turned to dust, kicking up countless grains of sand as he flew in one direction. Cooperating with Noir was just a stall tactic. He just needed to get to the Spider Cafe and kill the kid! Then everything would be fine. As Crocodile raced towards the caf¨¦: Robin calmly hung up the phone and looked at Noir. "He''sing to kill you." Noir nodded and said helplessly, "Is Crocodile''s brain full of water?" "Does he really think I believe what he said?" Robin sat on the table andughed softly, "He doesn''t care if you believe him or not, as long as he can keep you here temporarily." Noir grinned mischievously, "I don''t n on sitting here waiting for him." Robin asked curiously, "What are you going to do?" Noir clenched his fist and smiled maliciously, "While he''s out, I''m going to raid hisir." Robin gasped and said, "Aren''t you afraid of his retaliation?" "Retaliation?" Noir chuckled. "I already said I''m not afraid of him." Then he remembered something and asked Robin, "When you infiltrate the capital and see the story in the underground shrine, will you go with me?" Robin didn''t answer. She went out the back door of the cafe. At the entrance, Robin had a thoughtful look on her face, followed by a graceful smile. "Let''s talk about thister." With that, Robin stepped into the yellow sand. Noir watched her go and shrugged helplessly. Would Robin go with him? Rationally, probably not. Given Robin''s cautious nature, she wouldn''t trust anyone until she had achieved her goal. But despite her tragic childhood and dark background, her heart remained bright. So she devoted all her energy to finding the poneglyphs. Maybe that''s why he was willing to help her. While Robin went to the capital to find the Poneglyph, Noir had to make a n of his own. He left the secret room and returned to the front hall of the caf¨¦. Pa was still sitting there, watching Noir with interest. From what Miss All-Sunday had said, this seemingly flirtatious young man was their new member and his strength was not to be underestimated. Pa adjusted her sses, resting her chin on her hand, and teased in her sexy, smoky voice: "Handsome, Miss All-Sunday has left. Would you like to have a drink with your big sister?" Noir looked at Pa and suddenly an idea popped into his head. Smiling, Noir walked over and sat down in front of Pa. "Big sis, you''re also a senior agent of Baroque Works, right?" Pa frowned and asked, "Did Miss All-Sunday tell you?" Noir remained nomittal. Pa''s expression rxed slightly as she said: "Since she told you, I won''t hide it. My code name is Miss Doublefinger and I''m Mr. 1''s partner." Noir nodded, silently noting her name, and smiled, "I''ll remember that. Thank you." With that, Noir reached out and touched Pa''s face. Pa blushed. Is he in such a hurry? Noir''s big hand gently caressed Pa''s face, his handsome faceing closer. Warm breaths swept over her. Pa wanted to push him away, but seeing his face, she couldn''t bring herself to do so. Such a handsome young man; a little indulgence should be in order, right? After all, staring at Mr. 1''s bald head every day, Pa hadn''t seen a handsome man in ages. But while Pa was lost in her fantasies, Noir''s maic voice sounded: "Big sis, take a good look at who I am." ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 50: The Copy Master Noir Chapter 50: The Copy Master Noir ~Enjoy!! "Take a good look at who I am." Pa was surprised by Noir''s words. What new trick was this? Confused, Pa looked at Noir''s face, her eyes wide with shock! Why? Why did this guy turn into her? Frightened, Pa jumped out of her chair. Mr. 2? At the same time, a name came to Pa''s mind. Her pretty face froze as she angrily cursed, "You damn cross-dresser, why are you transforming into a handsome guy to flirt with me?!" Seeing Pa instantly turn into a shrew, Noir''s face darkened. Your father is the cross-dresser! Your whole family is transvestites! "Wait, something''s wrong..." After cursing, Pa suddenly realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t Mr. 2 on a mission? He should have left after dropping Noir off! Suspicious, Pa asked, "Who exactly are you? How can you change your appearance?" Noir ignored her questions. Mimicking Pa''s posture, he swayed his hips and winked at her. He even asked in a flirtatious voice, "How do I look?" Noir''s poor imitation infuriated Pa to no end. Pa threw off her sses and untied her headscarf. Her blue Afro was immediately exposed. Pa red fiercely at Noir, "You dare mess with me? I''ll break your legs!" She stretched out her hands and activated her Thorn Fruit ability, turning her delicate hands into sharp spikes. The thorns stabbed Noir, who was still admiring his body. He smiled faintly. As Pa''s thorns aimed for his heart, Noir activated his Armament Haki The impressive points instantly turned ck and hard, and Pa''s thorns shattered upon impact. Pa, both shocked and angry, withdrew her hand in pain. Damn it! What kind of trick is this? Their thorns could pierce hard rocks, but why was this guy so tough? Despite Pa''s full strength attack, Noir felt only a slight pain thanks to his Busoshoku Haki! He even scratched the spot where Pa had hit him... Seeing this, Pa was furious! This guy not only imitated her face and body, but also dared to touch himself?! Unable to control her anger, Pa screamed hysterically, "I will fight you to the death!" Fueled by her rage, Pa''s body sprouted spikes as she charged at Noir. Noir frowned slightly. This imitation body was really inconvenient. The imitation was so perfect that it weakened his physical strength and limited his use of Haki. Moreover, the most ufortable part was the weight on his front... Noir touched his face with his left hand and returned to his original appearance. His haki and physical strength returned to normal. Covered in haki, Noir attacked Pa. The result was obvious. The thorns couldn''t withstand Noir''s Busoshoku Haki Upon impact, Pa''s spikes crumbled like paper. Noir punched Pa in the stomach, knocking her unconscious. Looking at the unconscious Pa, Noir sighed and whispered: "Amitabha, I meant no harm. Your clothes are just meant for me. Sorry..." With that, Noir efficiently removed her clothes, leaving Pa in her underwear, and threw her into a hidden room. He then put on her clothes and used his mimicry ability to transform into her. The perfectly transformed Pa looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. Perfect! Now it was time to wait for Crocodile to take the bait. After a long wait, Noir was getting sleepy when Crocodile finally arrived. The door opened gently, and a groggy Noir quickly woke up, ready to act. A figure in a ck robe that covered every inch of exposed skin entered, revealing only a pair of eyes. "Miss Doublefinger," the figure said in a deep voice. Does Crocodile really not want anyone to know his identity? Noir stared at him, pretending to hesitate, "Boss? Mr. 0?" Crocodile nodded, scanned the room and frowned. "Where is Noir?" Crocodile asked suspiciously. After preparing an excuse, Noir quickly replied, "Mr. Noir said he wanted to go for a walk and left for the nearby town." "Left?" Crocodile''s frown deepened. He had rushed here, and the guy left? Even someone as calm as Crocodile was a bit annoyed. Seeing Crocodile''s increasingly cold demeanor, Noir approached him cautiously. "Boss, would you like something to drink?" Noir asked in Pa''s voice, pulling a copy card out of the system. Crocodile shook his head, "No, I have things to do." Noir quickly grabbed his hand and said seductively, "Boss, don''t work so hard. Have a cup of tea?" The copy card fused with Crocodile''s body, activating Noir''s imitation ability. Noir suppressed his excitement and remained calm. Crocodile pulled his hand away and looked at this "Pa" strangely. What''s wrong with her? Too bad her brother Sandman isn''t interested! Crocodile snorted, "Enough nonsense. Which way did Noir go?" "Pa" went to the door and pointed pitifully in one direction. Crocodile, seeing this, used his ability to fly away. When Crocodile was far away, Noir sighed in relief and dropped the imitation. the sacrifice was worth it. With the Red Quality Suna-Suna Fruit, the Mera-Mera Fruit, the Bear-Bear Fruit, and the Clone-Clone Fruit, Noir was now the world''s only Quad Fruit user! Though except for the Bear-Bear Fruit, the other abilities had limited growth due to the system''s limitations... But theirbination still had unique effects. Noir touched his face, and his body and appearance quickly changed to Crocodile''s form. The "Crocodile"ughed, "Sandman, I''m taking over your casino..." ---------------------------- Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 51: The Luxurious Casino, Rain Dinners Chapter 51: The Luxurious Casino, Rain Dinners [#]: consider reviewing, Thanks and appreciate all who support me [#]: Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> In the endless desert, Noir, disguised as Crocodile, made his way to his destination. Noir had a map of basta in the shop and found the way to the city of Rain Dinners. The luxurious Rain Dinners Casino, built with a massive investment by Crocodile under his Shichibukai status, was also located there. Transforming into sand, Noir undoubtedly had the environmental buff of the desert. Merging his body with the ground, it took Noir little effort to find Rain Dinners. The city of Rain Dinners, known as the City of Dreams, was the wealthiest ce in basta next to the capital. From afar, Rain Dinners'' greenery and water sources stood out against the surrounding yellow desert. After tidying up his clothes, Noir walked into Rain Dinners with his head held high. He hadn''t taken more than a few steps into the town when a crowd of citizens looked at him with admiring eyes. "Sir Crocodile!" "Sir Shichibukai is such a strong man!" "Ah! I love you, Sir Crocodile!" It seemed that Crocodile had yed his role as the country''s hero quite well. Noir thought to himself in amazement. The poprity of this guy in the city was far beyond Noir''s imagination. Almost all the citizens sincerely admired and worshipped this foreign pirate. Even some young girls looked at Noir with eyes that were both shy and inviting. Unfortunately, Sandman was just an unromantic brute... In order to maintain this persona, Noir kept a cold expression on his face,pletely ignoring the citizens who considered him a hero. The citizens were also used to it. Lord Shichibukai was always like this, silently driving away enemies and never craving the people''s adoration! A true hero! At the Rain Dinners, wherever Noir went, there were cheers and passionate looks. Basking in this enthusiasm, Noir found his "own" establishment, the Rain Dinners Casino. If Rain Dinners seemed out of ce in the desert, the scale of this casino was even more strikingpared to the city. The massive casino had both a front hall and a back yard. Expensive jade tiles covered the floor, and water resources were abundant. There were even some fish ying happily in the front yard. The design of the casino was quite interesting. Noir crossed a stone bridge over the water before he saw the main entrance of the Rain Dinner Casino. When Noir pushed open the door, the guards at the entrance were surprised, but quickly opened the door respectfully for him. After Noir entered, the guards wondered, "Didn''t Sir Crocodile just go out? How did he get back so fast?" "Yes, and his clothes have changed, and even his golden hook is gone." They didn''t discuss it any further when the patrol captain came over and said sternly, "Less talk! Do you think you can gossip about the Lord?" The guards immediately shut up and stood at attention. Inside the casino, Noir was dazzled by thevish decorations. The term "opulent" was no exaggeration here. Luxurious items such as gold carvings and gems weremonce. Many well-dressed men and women were absorbed in the gambling tables, shouting enthusiastically. The scene was lively and orderly, more like a sophisticated club for the upper ss than an ordinary casino. After taking a look inside the casino, a plump man in a ck suit with a mustache rushed over with a submissive smile on his quivering cheeks, "Boss, you said you were going out for business? Done already?" Noir nced at him, guessing that he must be the manager Crocodile had appointed to run the casino. Using Crocodile''s seductive voice, Noir nodded, "Just a few little things, done quickly." Noir, pretending to care about his subordinate, patted the manager''s shoulder. "Hey, fatty... I have a question." The manager, swaying under the force, gritted his teeth against the pain and smiled, "Boss, you''re too kind. What do you need?" Noir smiled like an old fox, pulled the manager into a corner and asked directly, "Where are the casino''s profits kept?" "Huh?" The manager looked at Noir suspiciously. How could the boss not know? Seeing his expression, Noir knew he was getting suspicious, so he said sternly, "What are you looking at? I deal with countless things every day; isn''t it normal to forget such small details?" "But..." The manager tried to say something, but Noir grabbed his chubby shoulder with such force that he almost gasped for breath. Then Noir held out his hand, and a small sandstorm formed in his palm, making the manager close his eyes against the blowing sand. Then the cold voice of his boss reached his ears. "Boy, do you think someone could impersonate me, the Shichibukai?" The manager trembled with fear. That''s right! Controlling sand was a unique ability of the boss; how could it be copied? The manager struggled to open his sand-filled eyes and tearfully apologized, "Spare me, boss! I mistook you for someone else!" Noir finally withdrew his ability, satisfied, and patted the promising fatty, saying, "That''s better!" "Come on, take me there." The manager nodded hastily, bowing and scraping as he led Noir to "his" office. Descending the stairs, Noir quickly entered Crocodile''s private domain. The walls were ss, containing water and crocodiles, arranged with simple elegance, very much in Crocodile''s style. The manager led Noir to a corner of the room where arge safe was set into the wall. With an obsequious smile, the manager said, "Boss, here it is." "You know the password, right?" Noir waved his hand nonchntly, "Of course, you may go now." "Yes, sir." The manager replied and left the office. On his way out, the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt, but he quickly shook off these thoughts. Same appearance, same skills, how could there be such a coincidence? After sending the curious manager away, Noir, who had maintained his demeanor, couldn''t hold back anymore. He pressed Crocodile''s face against the wall, his eyes shining with dor signs, and giggled foolishly, "Mine, mine... hehehe, all of his wealth is mine..." Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 52: The Whole House is on Crocodile Chapter 52: The Whole House is on Crocodile ~Thank you, Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> The password to the safe... Of course Noir didn''t have it. But in the world of pirates, could a safe really keep things safe? Noir put his hand into the crack of the door, applied a little force, and his whole body turned into fine sand that flowed inside. Ha! Who uses the front door after eating devil fruit these days? Wait! How was he supposed to take the money out... ... Meanwhile, Crocodile, who was out hunting for Noir, had no idea that his house was being robbed. Following the direction given by "Miss. Doublefinger", he quickly followed. But after running almost halfway across basta, why hadn''t he even seen Noir''s shadow? Could it be that he had ascended directly to the sky? Crocodile''s patience was wearing thin. Despite the zing sun, his aura was cold. "Damn! Did Miss. Doublefinger lie?" Finally, Crocodile decided to give up the chase and head back the way he came. After a long journey, a dusty Crocodile returned to the Spider Cafe. When he entered the shop, it was deserted. Crocodile looked around in confusion, a sense of foreboding rising in him. After some searching, Crocodile ended up in the secret room. The first thing he saw was Miss. Doublefinger, Pa, lying unconscious on the floor, undressed and looking like she''d been attacked. The feeling of foreboding grew. A sympathetic crocodile gently pped Pa''s face. She awoke in pain, her eyes wide with confusion as she looked at the crocodile. "Who are you?" Pa asked in confusion, then suddenly covered her chest in terror and screamed. "Where are my clothes?!" Crocodile jumped at her high-pitched scream, then grabbed her by the neck and yelled, "I''m Mr. 0! What happened here?!" With her throat grabbed, Pa''s face turned purple. She quickly said, "Boss... that neer... knocked me out..." "He... Noir, turned into me!" "What?" Crocodile stared at her in shock. Turned into others? Wasn''t that Mr. 2''s Devil Fruit ability? Wait, could it be! Crocodile''s face turned red. His casino! Damn Noir! Crocodile had no time to think about why someone had Mr. 2''s ability. He had only one thought in his head now. To dehydrate the impertinent Kid and throw him into the desert! Pa, shivering in a corner, felt helpless and pitiful as Crocodile stormed out. First stripped, then pped... Was this Crocodile''s twisted act or Noir''s depravity? Meanwhile, in the casino, Noir, who had infiltrated Crocodile''s little vault, was thoroughly mesmerized by the treasure. Enjoying himself, Noiry in the pile of gold and silver jewelry and threw handfuls of money into the air. This vault probably held all of the casino''s profits. Besides, Crocodile probably had baroque works that would bring him more money. Thinking about this, Noir felt a little jealous. As a Shichibukai, Crocodile must be making a fortune every day. But there was too much treasure to carry out... And considering the time, Crocodile should return soon. Noir, troubled by the room full of gold and berries, tried to pack arge bag, but could only take less than a tenth of it. Unless... Noir''s eyes brightened and a mischievous smile appeared on his lips. Turning back into the domineering CEO Crocodile, Noir ced his hand on the door of the vault room. "Suna Suna no Mi - Sand Transformation!" Using the power of Suna Suna no Mi, the door touched by Noir''s hand was instantly eroded by sand, creating arge hole. Noir scoffed. Who uses doors anymore? After breaking open the door, Noir called over the person in charge, Fatty. When Fatty arrived, his whole face was stunned. Where was the door? Where was the vault door? Ignoring his expression, Noir waved him over and whispered in his ear. Fatty''s expression grew more and more shocked as he shouted, "Boss! What... what are you doing?!" "Shut up!" Noir, pretending to be wild, grabbed his cor and said, "Just do as I say!" "Yes..." Fatty, extremely reluctant, ordered his men inside. Noir then went outside and arrived at the spacious casino hall. He casually took a ss of red wine from a waiter, cleared his throat, and said, "Everyone, quiet down!" In this ce, Crocodile''s reputation as a Shichibukai was still very effective, and the guests stopped what they were doing and looked at him curiously. Shaking the red wine in a rather pretentious manner, Noir said, "Everyone here is my regr customer. I''m very grateful for your support..." The guests looked puzzled, wondering why this man was suddenly so polite. "You''re here to gamble, to have fun." "Money is just a tool. It often limits our enjoyment of the game." As Noir rambled on, the guests became even more confused. What did he mean? Noir smiled slightly, raised his arm and called out: "Well, as the boss, I have decided today!" "I''ll give you money to y with!" "Today, all expenses are on me, Crocodile!" As soon as he said this, the whole ce erupted. "Boss is generous!" "As expected from a Shichibukai! A great man!" "He''s right! Let''s enjoy ourselves!" The so-called gentlemen instantly turned into sycophants, cheering and praising Noir. Speaking generously while spending other people''s money, Noir didn''t feel the slightest pain. With a wave of his hand, his men immediately began to take bags of treasure from the vault and distribute them. The guests, turned into ruffians by the wealth, started grabbing money with red eyes. With money in hand, why bother pretending to be decent? That would be just stupid! Noir watched the chaotic scene of guests grabbing Berries with satisfaction. This was lively! Just then, the door was forcefully kicked open. The real Crocodile, who had hurried back, finally arrived. As he entered the door, he was almost blinded. Why did his guests look like that? <><><><><><><> Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 53: Rain of Money Packets! Chapter 53: Rain of Money Packets! ~Thank you, Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> Noir, feeling smug, saw Crocodile storm in through the door and cursed inwardly. How did that guy get back so fast? The patrons froze at the sight of the familiar face, stopping their money-grabbing frenzy. The manager, Fatty, stared in disbelief at the two "bosses" in front of him. He was confused... Two almost identical crocodiles, but the manager quickly realized that something was wrong. The newly arrived boss had a golden hook on his hand, while the more handsome boss did not! Crocodile, in his anger, sneered and stared at Noir like a hungry wolf, asking: "What do you think you''re doing?" Noir smiled lightly and replied, "Just helping you win some hearts." Win your uncle''s heart! If I run this casino for a few more years, I''ll take over the country. I don''t need your help! Veins bulged on Crocodile''s forehead as he finally lost his temper and shouted hysterically, "Die!" Dust swirled in the hall, forming a de of sand that wreaked havoc throughout the casino. Noir, still wearing Crocodile''s face, shed a gleam in his eyes and used the same technique. The two sand streams collided, and the luxurious Rain Dinners Casino was instantly reduced to rubble. Arge chunk of Rain Dinner''s roof was blown off by the powerful attack. Exposed to the sunlight were two Crocodiles using the same powers. Crocodile stared at the impostor in shock and asked, "How can you use my ability?" "No, it''s not just my power! You also have Mr. 2''s and the Logia''s ability reported earlier!" Crocodile seemed to have discovered a great secret and said incredulously, "You can''t possibly have that many Devil Fruit abilities." "Is it the Copy-Copy Fruit?" "How could such an ability exist?" Noir rolled his eyes. That name again. Ace had also guessed that name before. Is there really such a Devil Fruit? Crocodile, seemingly convinced that he had found the truth, said sternly, "Don''t think you can beat me with that ability." "An impostor is just an impostor!" Using the power of Suna Suna no Mi once again, the two of them moved their battle outside, surrounded by countless onlookers. The onlookers couldn''t understand why there were two Lord Crocodiles fighting. In the desert, the advantage of the Suna Suna no Mi was maximized, making their battle seem almost holy. The two sandstorms shed continuously, creating a terrifying scene in the desert. Soon, Noir began to fall behind. As for Suna Suna no Mi, Noir''s copied ability was an imperfect version. Unless he killed Crocodile to get the full ability. In terms of development and potential, Noir couldn''tpare to Crocodile, who had spent years honing his skills. But Noir''s abilities were not limited to just one Devil Fruit. Seeing that the Suna Suna no Mi wasn''t working, Noir immediately switched his abilities. The battlefield that had been covered in sand was suddenly engulfed in mes! Using the mes of Amaterasu as armor and the Mera Mera no Mi as a spear, the intense heat and destructive power tore through the sand. The mes and sand struggled fiercely, forcing Crocodile to retreat under the searing heat. The normal mes were manageable, but the ck mes burning on Noir were a real threat. This fierce fire gave Crocodile the feeling that even the slightest contact would mean death. With the thrust of the mes, Noir closed the distance to Crocodile. As the distance shrank to hand-to-handbat, Crocodile countered with a sand de and shouted, "Desert Spada!" Covered in mes, Noir quickly switched abilities again. Activating the long-unused Bear Bear Fruit, he extended thick bear paws covered in ck Armament Haki. The ck-ming bear paws easily sliced through the Desert Spada''s defenses, aiming for Crocodile''s head. Armament Haki?! Crocodile, shocked, quickly turned into sand to avoid Noir''s attack. Mimicry, mes, the bear''s power, unknown ck mes, and his own sand - Crocodile realized that this kid had many abilities! "What a Powerful Devil Fruit," Crocodile said as he regained his strength. Despite his anger, he couldn''t help but be impressed. "But!" Crocodile said confidently, "This is the desert, my domain." Endless sand poured out of the desert, forming a dark cloud over Rainbase. Noir, stunned by Crocodile''s power, thought, "Is this Devil Fruit ability overdeveloped?" Luffy defeating that guy must have been truly extraordinary! Like an apocalypse, with a wave of Crocodile''s hand, the sand gathered into a point and surged toward Noir. Noir, unable to resist directly, quickly transformed into sand to escape. The massive impact sent smoke and sand flying, copsing many buildings in Rainbase. Soon, the sand swirled and Noir reformed nearby. Looking at the enraged crocodile, Noir sneered, "Relying on the Suna Suna no Mi alone is useless. We have the same abilities!" Crocodile gritted his teeth in frustration. Not being skilled in Haki, he followed a simr path to Smoker, focusing on the development of Devil Fruit. Facing an opponent with the same ability and stronger Haki left him with few options. As Crocodile prepared to attack again, Noir lost interest in the battle. Noir had already aplished his goals. Beating Crocodile - sessfully done. Gain the two Devil Fruit abilities he wanted from basta. Soon, he would take more of Crocodile''s money, marking this journey as a huge sess! The final goal was to recruit Robin to his ship. Seizing the moment, Noir dashed back to the casino. Crocodile, confused by the deception, saw Noir turn into a sandstorm and fly out. Seeing the items Noir''s sand was carrying, Crocodile''s eyes bulged with rage as he shouted, "No!!" Noir soared into the sky, and the sandstorm exploded around him. Countless gold and silver treasures, along withrge berries, rained down from the sky. Basking in the rain of money, Noir excitedly shouted for all to hear in Rainbase. "Crocodile is handing out Money Packets!" <><><><><><><> Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax (Just Remove the - to ess Patreon normally) <><><> One Piece: Talent Copy System : 16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student : 12 Advanced Chapters Chapter 54: The True History Text Chapter 54: The True History Text ~Thank you everyone for the beautiful Support, Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> After a massive sandstorm, the people of Rainbase opened their eyes in disbelief. What they saw was a rain of berries falling like raindrops from the sky. With Noir''s scream as he scattered the money, the people of Rainbase wentpletely insane. "Crocodile is handing out money!" "Don''t fight! Don''t push me!" "Money! Give me the money!" "Asshole! Put down the berries in your hand!" Crocodile felt like his heart was bleeding. The Rain Dinner Casino was a powerful money-making machine in his hands. The money earned by this one casino wasparable to the entire revenue of the Baroque Works. Noir stood at the back of the chaotic crowd with two bags of berries on his back and grinned, "Well, I''ll be going now, Sea Warlord~" With a smug look, Noir collected the money, turned into sand and sank into the ground. Now even Crocodile couldn''t tell where Noir had hidden himself. Crocodile roared like an enraged lion, his immense fury erupting as he shouted, "Noir!" Even though Crocodile had be the "hero" of the country, this so-called honor wasn''t enough for the people to return the money they had taken. In addition, Noir used Crocodile''s name to throw money around! As the farce began to die down, Crocodile, exhausted in body and mind, returned to his office. Looking at the devastated casino and the empty vault, all that remained in Crocodile''s heart was rage and hatred! He forced himself to calm down and think carefully about Noir''s motives. Noir was the one he had targeted, no doubt. But Noir''s understanding of him was far beyond Crocodile''s imagination. Coup d''¨¦tat and the Pluto, Noir seemed to know his ns from the beginning. But whye to the Rainbase and waste time if he knew this crucial information? Was it to distract him? This suggested that he had more advanced information than Crocodile. For example, the burial ce of the text of Pluto''s True History! But what use would that be? Unless... he had an aplice who could distract him while he checked the True History Text. A sh of brilliance crossed Crocodile''s mind, and he saw the woman''s face in his mind. Nico Robin? The one he had sent away? If Noir could hear Crocodile''s inner spections, he would be munching on seeds and shouting "brilliant". Noir''s reason for creating a scene in Rain Dinners was simple: to get some money. But Crocodile, through spection, unexpectedly found out the real reason. This was something Noir hadn''t expected. Crocodile paced the room, more and more convinced of the possibility. He picked up his private phone and called Robin. Brrr Brrr Brrr... No one answered and Crocodile felt that he might be right. Nico, Robin and this Noir had definitely conspired beforehand! Crocodile regained hisposure and rushed towards the capital, determined not to be wrong this time! As Crocodile flew away on the wind and sand, Noir slowly revealed his face in a Rainbase alley, muttering in confusion: "Damn... why is he going to the capital?" "I wonder if Robin took care of that." With the berries on his back, Noir turned and walked out of the alley. After a few steps, Noir hesitated for a moment. "Forget it, let''s follow and see..." --- basta''s capital, basta. The normally heavily guarded pce grounds saw an unexpected visitor today. In the western royal cemetery of the pce, several skilled soldiersy on the ground at the gate. Several arms suddenly grew from the shoulders and backs of the guards, quickly closing around the throats of several soldiers. Snap! A few crunching sounds of breaking bones, and the guards fell unconscious without a sound. Withdrawing her powers, Robin quietly pushed open the door and slipped into the graveyard. Underground Hall of Sacrifice... Robin pondered in her mind as she searched for a long time, finally finding the underground switch. She gently activated the mechanism, and with a dull sound, the heavy, seamless door slowly lifted. There was indeed an underground pce. Finding the entrance, Robin was overjoyed, feeling more confident about finding the True History text. She was not disappointed. After navigating through long, narrow tunnels, her vision opened up again. Inside the underground hall, the blue stone Robin had been searching for was right there! The True History text! Robin gently caressed the cold stone with her hand. The words engraved on it were transmitted to her brain by the touch, giving her an indescribable feeling of reassurance and excitement. Her beautiful eyes scanned the stele, the obscure ancient text appearing as in text to her. When she finished reading all the records, Robin sighed deeply. As she and Crocodile had spected, this stele did indeed have little historical record. It recorded the location of one of the three ancient weapons, the legendary warship Pluto. But that didn''t make Robin greedy. Instead, after reading it, she truly felt a sense of loss. Robin''s dream was actually very simple; she didn''t want anything from the True History text. The Pluto, the ancient weapons, Robin didn''t want any of them. She just wanted to know the whole story, nothing more. But Robin''s dream had too many enemies in this world. Robin had a photographic memory. After recording Pluto''s history on the stele, she left the tomb. Although she didn''t get the crucial 100-year clue she wanted, seeing another part of the story satisfied Robin. Using the Flower-Flower Fruit''s stealth ability, Robin easily slipped out of the heavily guarded pce. The sky had darkened, and as Robin stepped onto the soft, fine sand, she felt both rxed and apprehensive. Rxed because she finally knew the hidden True History text of basta. Worried because she knew thest piece of True History Text she had confirmed, what next? This thing wasn''t like cabbage, something you could just get whenever you wanted. As Robin pondered, Noir''s face reappeared in her mind. Should she ept his invitation and follow him to look for it? Actually, it wasn''t such a bad thing... At worst, she would betray him like before, if it was to her disadvantage... In any case, she was still the devil''s child. Robin thought of this andughed self-deprecatingly, but behind the smile was endless bitterness. "Nico Robin, where are you going?" A deep voice sounded, Robin''s beautiful eyes trembled, and the fear in her heart was immediately awakened. "Crocodile..." ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 55: Noir Dashing Entrance Chapter 55: Noir Dashing Entrance ~Thank you, Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> Robin turned around to see a towering figure standing before her. The golden hook on his hand exuded a purple poisonous mist, glinting ominously under the moonlight. Crocodile looked down at Robin from above, his eyes radiating obvious killing intent. "What are you doing here?" Crocodile demanded, his voice low and menacing. Suppressing her fear, Robin forced a calm smile and said, "Didn''t the boss send me to carry out a task?" "Is that so?" Crocodile sneered. "Does the mission from Baroque Works require infiltrating the pce?!" With that, Crocodile suddenly sprang into action, grabbing Robin by the throat and lifting her into the air with his right hand. Bloodshot eyes filled with rage, Crocodile roared, "Speak! What did you find in the pce? Is it the Poneglyph?!" Struggling to breathe, Robin''s face turned blue as she choked out, "Yes..." Crocodile, impatient and furious, shouted, "What does it record? Is it Pluton?!" Robin''s vision was blurring, but she firmly denied, "No... it only records... basta''s history..." "You''re lying!" Crocodile violently threw Robin to the ground, causing blood to trickle from the corner of her mouth. "How dare you deceive me?!" Crocodile swung his golden hook, redirecting his anger at Noir onto Robin. As the hook came down, Robin quickly rolled to the side, but the sharp, poisonous tip still left a nasty wound on her pale waist. Blood gushed from the wound, and Robin clutched her waist, enduring the excruciating pain without making a sound. At this moment, Crocodile was clearly losing his mind. Today alone, he had gone through a series of drastic changes. First, a ridiculously strong neer discovered his secret. While he went out to catch the person, Noir had stolen from his home! Upon returning to the base, that guy had even destroyed his source of ie right in front of him! Now, before he could recover, he found that another secret had been stolen by Robin! What he had been pursuing all this time had been snatched away, and Crocodile was now in a rage, wanting to rip Robin''s brain out. Then, he would see exactly what was written there! "Bastard! Die!" Finally, Crocodile could no longer restrain his murderous intent. Countless grains of sand gathered in his hand, forming a de as he shed towards Robin''s head. Severely injured, Robin couldn''t dodge and could only watch as the sand de descended. As the despair of death loomed over her, Robin surprisingly felt a sense of relief. Having hidden all her life, she ultimately couldn''t find the panions" that Saul had spoken of... Robin gently closed her eyes, calmly awaiting the arrival of death. But just as she was about to resign to her fate, a loud crash snapped her back to reality. The sharp sand de shattered into dust, and Crocodile was punched in the face, sending him flying. Standing before her was a man with cool, glowing, colorful sunsses and a cigar in his mouth. His coat pped in the wind, making a rustling sound, and his stern face was full of solemnity. Even the surrounding quiet seemed to change to the exclusive entrance BGM of Star Wars: Imperial March ( /watch?v=8DGeLt6XXqs ) Robin opened her eyes wide in astonishment, while Crocodile, sitting on the ground, red at the face he hated. Strangely, though, why was there music...? Robin speechlessly watched Noir make his dramatic entrance and said, "What are you mumbling about?" Holding a prestigious system-granted cigar, Noir, who was humming the BGM, awkwardly scratched his head and said, "A hero rescuing a beauty needs a bit of atmosphere..." Both Robin and Crocodile were left speechless. Seeing Robin''s bleeding wound, Noir quickly became serious, crouching down to ask, "Are you okay?" A warm feeling passed through Robin''s heart, and she shook her head. Noir nodded, stood up, and with a dangerous smile, said, "Nico-chan, step back, I want to have some fun with this guy." Robin knew her earlier feeling of gratitude was definitely misced! Crocodile wiped the blood from his nose and arrogantly asked, "What? Are you going to avenge her?" "Do you know what kind of person this woman is?" "She can betray me for her own goals, so she can betray you too!" "Tch..." Noir couldn''t be bothered to respond to Crocodile''s attempts to sow discord. He raised his fists, preparing for battle, and looked at him intently. Seeing that his provocations had no effect, Crocodile decided not to waste any more words. Time to settle ounts! Having been toyed with like a monkey by these two, Crocodile couldn''t bear it any longer! "Be buried beneath the sands!!" Crocodile activated his desert powers, and a sea of sand surged, blotting out the sky. Scorching sand rushed in, trying to drain the moisture from Noir''s body. Fearlessly, Noir charged into the center of the sandstorm, his left hand controlling sand and his right hand unleashing mes simultaneously. With both hands clenched, Noir tried to merge the two elements, soon creating a firestorm more intimidating than the sea of sand. The me-infused sandstorm collided with the sand sea, but Crocodile used the blurred vision to swiftly approach, aiming his deadly hook at Noir. Noir dodged the hook, then drew his sword, shing upwards, leaving a bloodstain on Crocodile''s face. Damn Busoshoku Haki! Crocodile, wary his power, quickly tried to touch Noir, hoping to turn him into a dried-up mummy. But ck mes suddenly ignited on Noir''s body, forcing the quick-reacting Crocodile to withdraw his hand, allowing Noir to seize the opportunity to strike and scatter his body. Crocodile skillfully used his abilities to evade attacks, while Noir found himself frustrated. Previously, he hadn''t noticed this when sparring with Ace. Butpared to Crocodile, who had trained with the Suna Suna no Mi since a young age, Noir''s use of his fruit abilities was pathetic. Despite having many Devil Fruit abilities, Noir, like a busy harem king, couldn''t excel at any single one, spreading his focus too thin. Noir felt troubled, while Crocodile grew irritated. This kid had too many abilities, like a hedgehog! Combined with his Haki, Crocodile couldn''tnd a hit! As their battle reached a stalemate, Crocodile suddenly noticed Robin hiding in the distance. Immediately, Crocodile came up with a n, evading Noir''s attack, and pressed his hand to the ground, shouting, "Desert Spada!" The sand dunes began to move, and hundreds of meters of ground instantly turned into quicksand, resembling a bizarre coffin, trying to drag everyone into the realm of death. As a Sand Devil Fruit User, Noir showed no fear. But when he turned his head, he saw Robin, heavily injured and unable to move, panic-stricken as she was slowly being swallowed by the quicksand!, Noir showed no fear. But when he turned his head, he saw Robin, heavily injured and unable to move, panic-stricken as she was slowly being swallowed by the quicksand! ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 56: Beating Up Crocodile! Chapter 56: Beating Up Crocodile! ~Thank you, Enjoy!! <><><><><><><> Robin sank deeper into the quicksand, and Noir, in a panic, had no choice but to abandon Crocodile and rush towards her. Just as most of her body was buried, Noir managed to reach out and grab Robin''s hand. "Hold on tight, I''ll pull you up!" Noir shouted anxiously as he grabbed Robin. Crocodile sneered at the two and shot out, "Don''t even think about it!" A massive sand sh surged towards them, forcing Noir to release a burst of mes. The intense heat from his fiery fist scattered the sand, and in that moment, Noir lifted Robin out of the quicksand. After cing Robin safely away, Noir drew his sword and charged back at Crocodile. This time, he changed his strategy. He used his Devil Fruit abilities as a support and focused primarily on his swordsmanship and Haki, pressing the attack with his de. As expected, Noir''s strategy of exploiting his strengths against Crocodile''s weaknesses soon paid off. With insufficient Haki and a weaker physique, Crocodile''s Devil Fruit abilities were also countered by Noir''s multiple powers. After several exchanges, Crocodile found himself with over a dozen wounds. Crocodile, now in a dire state, fought defensively and retreated, gritting his teeth in frustration. Transformed into a towering bear, Noir swung his me-enhanced sword, with a ze and a sandstorm surrounding him. Utilizing multiple abilities simultaneously, Noir appeared unstoppable, like a mysterious war god. Robin watched in awe from the sidelines. This defied all logic. How could one person possess so many Devil Fruit abilities simultaneously? Crocodile spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wary as he stared at Noir. This copied ability is truly troublesome! Crocodile cursed inwardly. Although each ability was not as strong as his own, whenbined... How did it be so terrifying?! As Crocodile''s condition deteriorated, Noir only seemed to grow more energetic. Having not fully developed each ability meant that his stamina consumption was lower. So, even though Noir used multiple abilities at once, his monstrous stamina remained rtively unexhausted. After several more exchanges, Crocodile gained nothing and was instead kicked to the ground by Noir. His once immacte attire was now tattered, and his stylish pompadour had several strands hanging down. From a sessful businessman, Crocodile had been reduced to the image of a bankrupt, middle-aged man. Filled with excitement, Noir taunted, "Keep acting tough! Why aren''t you fighting anymore?!" Crocodile''s face turned ashen as he began contemting an escape n. Since when did these neers be so terrifying? Not only were their Devil Fruit abilities monstrous, but their Haki was also incredibly strong. Don''t we Warlords have any dignity?! Just as Crocodile was about to swallow his pride and flee, shouts suddenly echoed from behind him. "Someone has infiltrated the pce!" "Over here! There''s someone here!" "Is Sir Crocodile here too?!" "Who''s that? How did they beat Sir Crocodile so badly?!" Crocodile couldn''t hold back and spat out a mouthful of old blood. If you can''t speak, just shut up! Noir frowned at the approaching crowd, quickly realizing they were from the pce. Suddenly, Noir felt a weight on his shoulder and turned to see Robin, pale, leaning against him. "That''s the pce''s army. They must have discovered my infiltration... Don''t get tangled with them..." Robin spoke intermittently before copsing into Noir''s arms, unconscious. Noir was startled, looking down at Robin''s wound, where blood had already stained the area red. ring at Crocodile, then at the rapidly approaching pce soldiers, Noir hurriedly picked up Robin and fled into the distance. By the time Noir had disappeared, the royal army of basta finally arrived. Crocodile''s true motives had not yet been revealed, so the people of basta still regarded the Warlord with some respect. Even if they didn''t like this pirate, most kept their opinions to themselves without showing open hostility. The pce troops were led by the deputymander of the royal guard, one of basta''s strongest warriors, "Jackal" Chaka. Chaka, personally, didn''t like Crocodile very much. But since Crocodile was currently a hero of the kingdom, he couldn''t say anything openly. Chaka approached Crocodile and asked curiously, "Mr. Crocodile, who exactly was the enemy?" Crocodile, kneeling on one knee and breathing heavily, replied sharply, "Just some thieves invading the kingdom." "I chased them away, but they escaped too quickly to catch up..." Crocodile boasted without hesitation. Chaka, looking at his disheveled state, didn''t know what to say. "Your injuries..." Chaka hesitated, ncing at Crocodile. Crocodile slicked back his hair and said, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry." He looked up in the direction Noir had fled, a sinister smile forming on his face. Under the moonlight, the tip of his golden hook gleamed with a purple light, exuding a dangerous aura... Noir, you better run faster with her, don''t die on the way! After settling Crocodile, Chaka led his soldiers in a brief pursuit of Noir but found nothing. Left with no choice, Chaka returned to the pce with his men. Just as he was about to leave the pce grounds, a small figure ran out. "Chaka! What happened?" A young girl with a smooth blue ponytail and bright, curious eyes looked at Chaka. Chaka quickly knelt down, respectfully saying, "Princess Vivi, a group of thieves infiltrated the pce but have already fled." "Really?" Vivi furrowed her pretty brows and then asked, "Have you found out what I asked you to investigate?" Chaka nodded, "The Baroque Works is indeed a criminal organization, but there''s no evidence linking them to our kingdom''s strange incidents." Vivi pondered, "If that''s the case, I have an idea..." Chaka asked curiously, "What is it, Princess?" Princess Vivi smiled mischievously, "I will go undercover!" "I''ve been watching them for a long time. If I can infiltrate the organization, I''m sure I can find some clues!" Chaka was taken aback and quickly tried to dissuade her, "You mustn''t, Princess! That organization is too mysterious, and your noble status..." Princess Vivi shook her head, not listening to him, and ran off to seek her father''s permission. Chaka, with a pained expression, quickly followed her. Under the moonlit night, many significant events quietly unfolded in the vast desert of basta. ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 57: Robin’s Talents! Chapter 57: Robin¡¯s Talents! ~Thank for the Support, Enjoy!! <><><> The sky gradually brightened as the disturbances of the night settled into calm. Princess Vivi earnestly requested her father to agree to her n, while Crocodile, having been beaten up, resumed plotting his schemes. At the same time, he was constantly searching for Noir''s whereabouts, nning his revenge! However, at this moment, Noir was leisurely sailing away from the borders of basta. Inside the ship''s cabin, a pair of individuals were sweating profusely, hard at work. Noir sat on the bed, sweat dripping from his forehead, panting heavily. He asked in a deep voice, "How do you feel?" Robin, lying on the bed, bit her lower lip gently, her face flushed as she softly replied, "I''m okay¡­" "Turn over." "It feels ufortable¡­" "It''ll be over soon!" After a while, Robin let out a muffled groan, and Noir exhaled deeply. 1 Wiping the sweat off, Noir held a pair of tweezers, saying, "That bastard''s golden hook is really something; it even left fragments in the wound." 1 As he re-bandaged the bleeding wound, Robin''splexion slowly returned to normal. She said, "Crocodile''s methods are always like that. The golden hook likely has poison on it." Having spent the entire night tending to Robin''s wounds, a fatigued Noir copsed onto the bed, saying weakly, "That guy is truly disgusting..." Robinfortingly patted his head and smiled, "I had anticipated this before, so although I don''t have an antidote, I made an inhibitor." Noir closed his eyes and thought for a while before saying, "We can''t just let this poison linger; we need to find a doctor..." Right, Chopper''s hometown should be nearby! Noir sat up and looked at Robin, asking, "Do you know where Drum Ind is?" Robin thought for a moment and said, "A famous medical country. I read about it in a sailing log, but I only know roughly where it is." That''s good enough. Robin had used her toxin inhibitor, so the situation wasn''t extremely urgent. Let''s head to Drum Ind! Noir got excited for a moment and suddenly remembered something. He asked, "So, would you like to be my crewmate?" Hmm... Why did that sound like a marriage proposal? 1 Robin propped her hands on the bed and, with an elegant smile, said, "Shouldn''t I, a wanted criminal, be asking if I can join your crew?" A wanted criminal? Oh, Noir had almost forgotten if Robin hadn''t mentioned it... With a generous heart, Noir said, "It''s fine! I''m not exactly a good person either." Robin shook her head helplessly and extended her delicate hand, saying, "Then please take care of me, Captain." Noir grabbed her small hand andughed, "Of course!" Thus, after over fifty chapters of trials, Noir finally found his firstpanion. 2 And it was Robin from the protagonist''s group that he had intercepted. Noir was very satisfied. Having a girl on board indeed made life much more refined. For one, at least Noir''s pigsty was now taken care of. Even the other rooms were cleaned, and Noir''s clothes were washed. This made Noir feel quite embarrassed, feeling like a useless person for the first time¡­ Days passed, and the ship had long left basta''s territory. The environment around them also underwent a drastic change, from the scorching heat that could cook a person to the cold, icy air. As they ventured deeper into the winter ind region, the sky even started to snow heavily, covering the ship and the horizon in a nket of white. In this freezing weather, Noir and Robin huddled in the cabin, unwilling toe out. In the warm room, Noir was tugging at his hair, struggling over the chessboard in front of him. Across from him, Robin seemed to be reading a book diligently. In reality, a small hand formed by her Hana Hana no Mi ability was on the table, moving the chess pieces. Noir had created a set of Gomoku pieces because he didn''t know how to y Go, so he dragged Robin to y this instead. But who would have thought, Noir hadn''t won a single game in these past few days! Robin truly exemplified what it meant to beat someone blindfolded. The small hand on the table ced a piece, and Noir''s eyes widened in disbelief. Damn it, lost again! With a puff, the arm turned into petals and disappeared. Robin smiled at him and said, "You lost again, 121 losses now." Noir slumped over the table in frustration, saying, "It shouldn''t be; I thought I was ying well." Robin, like an older sister teasing her little brother, said, "Your thoughts are too simple. I can see through every move." Noir snorted defiantly. Back in Bell-m¨¨re''s house, he was at least the third-best at ying chess. Only second to Bell-m¨¨re and Nojiko! If Nami dared to win, she would get a good beating... Unable to beat Robin in Gomoku, Noir nned to create other entertainment tools. He already had a rough idea: to make a board game in the world of One Piece! The systems and skill judgments could be based on board games from his previous life. With suchplicated rules set by himself, would he still lose to Robin? Noir started chuckling to himself, lost in thought. Robin gave him a disdainful nce and quietly moved her seat a bit further away. Realizing he had scared Robin away, Noir blushed, wiped the drool from his mouth, and came back to his senses. Speaking of which, he hadn''t checked Robin''s talents yet. Noir focused his gaze on Robin, and lines of information unfolded in his mind. "Name: Robin Devil Child: Red quality, naturally ominous, bringing misfortune to anyone or anything associated with her. However, if apanied by someone with great fortune, the side effects disappear, and her charm multiplies, gaining affinity and charisma, leading to smooth sailing. Ohara Schr: Purple quality, embodying all the knowledge of Ohara. Naturally proficient in history with a top-level learning and memory capacity for any linguistic subjects. Intelligence increases withbat. Devil Host: Hana Hana: Blue quality, allowing any part of her body to bloom like flowers on any tangible object. Abandoned by the Sea: Purple quality, cursed by the sea along with the devil''s power. This curse causes weakness upon contact with seawater, rendering her unable to use abilities actively." Hmm? Robin''s talents were impressive and certainly matched her achievements. But the ability to read ancient texts wasn''t considered a talent, which disappointed Noir a bit. 1 The system''s talent descriptions were getting more mystical: naturally ominous, great fortunepanion! Then again, he should be considered someone with great fortune, right? Noir pondered, and since he could traverse worlds, he should indeed count as having great fortune, right? ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 58: Drum Kingdom Chapter 58: Drum Kingdom [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! <><><> Noir thought for a long time but couldn''t recall any misfortune he had encountered after meeting Robin. He figured he must be a favorite of fate after all! Not seeing any talent rted to ancient texts, Noir didn''t press the matter. Maybe that skill wasn''t as useful, but since Robin was already on the ship, it didn''t matter. However, Noir was very tempted by the "Ohara Schr" talent. Even though it was only of purple quality, it granted top-tier learning and memory capacity for any linguistic subject. That was his dream in his previous life! If he had that talent back then, he wouldn''t have struggled to memorize even a few poems! Moreover, in battle, intelligence would increase with the situation¡ªan excellent ability. After all, while Noir was handsome, charming, and dashing, his intelligence was... A bitcking. Previously, the system upgrade gave him three replication cards, and Robinter provided another one. After using two for imitating and the Suna Suna no Mi, he had two left. If he used them on Robin, there would only be one left... Noir gritted his teeth and decided to go for it. After all, they could get another replication card when they met Chopper on Drum Ind. Noir quietly approached Robin from behind and ced the replication card on her back. Robin turned her head to look at him, and Noir awkwardly smiled, "There was a mosquito..." Looking at the snowy scene outside the window, Robin wondered, how could there be mosquitoes in this cold weather? Sessfully replicating the Ohara Schr talent, Noir''s mind felt incredibly clear. Countless texts from his previous life appeared vividly in his mind like a movie. Photographic memory and the ability to recall past knowledge¡ªthis brainpower was impressive. Noir nodded in satisfaction. With the system''s recent upgrade to ten talent slots, all were now filled. His golden talent was Sovereign''s Charisma. Red talents included Climate Super Sensory, Mera Mera no Mi, and Suna Suna no Mi. Purple talents were Otherworld Visitor, Dominator''s Swordsmanship, and Ohara Schr. Blue talents were Kuma Kuma no Mi and Imitation Fruit. There was also an annoyingly inferior whiteboard talent, Focused Singrly. In addition to these, Noir had his own training in Fishman Karate, Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu, and Amaterasu. Although talent quality didn''t necessarily reflect a person''sbat power, it did indicate the benefits and special effects in specific areas. For example, the purple quality Dominator''s Swordsmanship came from Yonko Shanks. But who would dare say Shanks'' swordsmanship was weak? However, the talent Focused Singrly, derived from Genzo... That one had to go! If the system hadn''t upgraded, and he didn''t have universal replication cards, who would bother with Genzo? He would have copied Shanks'' entire set of talents right away. Noir sorted through all his belongings, including some misceneous items. Aside from premium cigars, the color-changing sunsses were also great for showing off. As Noir was counting his treasures, Robin suddenly spoke, "I can see the ind." Noir leaned against the window and saw arge ind covered in snow with towering peaks resembling chimneys, making for a spectacr sight. "Land ho!" Noir donned arge cotton coat and was the first to rush out. Robin, however, was a bit embarrassed. When she fled, she only had an archaeological toolkit bag on her back. Her clothes had also been damaged in battle. As a result, since boarding the ship, she had been wearing Noir''s clothes. Anyone would understand the fit of men''s clothes on Robin... The loose and ill-fitting clothes often left her shoulders exposed, revealing her enticing corbones, and her lively chest seemed trapped. Noir was tempted several times to lend a helping hand. But before he could act, Robin''s gaze would deter him. He was afraid this woman might crush him. Robin tightened the clothes around her and draped a thick coat over herself before following Noir outside. After the ship docked, Noir supported Robin as they walked into the ind. Although the toxin was not lethal under the inhibitor''s effect, it had made Robin very weak. They hadn''t walked far when they encountered arge group of people. These people, armed with guns, immediately surrounded them upon seeing intruders. "By royal decree! Entering the Drum Kingdom requires a 500,000 Beli entry fee!" The leading soldier aimed his gun at the two and shouted loudly. However, neither of them paid him any mind, their pace unwavering. "You dare..." The enraged soldier''s leader tried to shout, but before he could finish, a surge of energy swept over them. The soldiers copsed under the influence of Noir''s Conqueror''s Haki. "So much nonsense," Noir scoffed. Robin looked at the fallen soldiers in confusion and asked, "Why does a medical kingdom like Drum Kingdom have such a ridiculous entry fee?" Noir, knowing the reason, said disdainfully, "They have a moronic king." Robin nodded without further questioning, and the two walked unimpeded to a vige. On the way, a shifty-eyed fellow spotted them and hurriedly reported to the king. In the vige, Noir started asking about doctors. As expected, the foolish king had implemented aw to capture all doctors, leaving no civilian doctors in the entire country. Given the timeline, Dr. Hiriluk was probably already dead. A viger leading them sighed and said, "There is one doctor left, Dr. Kureha." "She has a peculiar personality, so we call her the Witch. She opposes the king''s policies and has not been captured. Sometimes, she secretly treats people." "If you''re looking for a doctor, she''s thest one left. But I don''t know when she will show up." Noir nodded. Dr. Kureha was like a mother to Chopper, so they needed to find her first to meet Chopper. But Noir wasn''t nning to wait here idly. King Wapol had kept the top 20 doctors exclusively for himself. Taking them would solve the problem. "King, it''s those two!" Speak of the devil; as Noir was thinking about them, amotion erupted at the entrance. Noir stepped out of the viger''s house and looked expressionlessly at the neers. The leading figure, with a big head, an iron jaw, and foolish features, was clearly Drum Kingdom''s King Wapol. Wapol, picking his nose, disdainfully stared at Noir and asked, "Who gave you the guts to break thew and not pay?" 1 ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 59: Slaying Wapol Chapter 59: ying Wapol [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! <><><> Noir stared at Wapol, his eyes openly releasing a killing intent. If Noir had to name the person he disliked most in the pirate world, Wapol would undoubtedly be near the top of the list. In the pirate world, most viins aren''t that detestable; they all have their unique charm and shining points. For example, Crocodile, Domingo, and even Arlong have their own ideals and ambitions. But Wapol in front of him was nothing but a pest! He governed and madews as if it were a game, harming loyal subordinates and Hiriluk, who weremitted to saving the country. As a ruler of a medical kingdom, he foolishly believed that the kingdom''s medical prowess was solely his credit, thinking that citizens didn''t deserve the help of doctors. So, he selfishly eradicated doctors, leaving only a few for his own use, not caring whether the people lived or died. Wapol grinned and said, "Kid, why aren''t you talking?" "Don''t you know that not answering the king is against thew?" His soldiers, emboldened by Wapol''s presence, pointed their guns at Noir, cursing and demanding an apology from him. The vigers, angry but frightened by the weapons, dared not intervene. Wapol dismounted from his hippo, his iron jaw snapping open to bite a chunk out of a house wall. Crunch! Rip! He chewed on the wooden material, speaking through a mouthful, "Boy, are you here to seek medical help?" "Good timing, beg me, and I might lend you my 20 doctors!" Noir sneered, drew his sword, and leapt towards Wapol without a word. A sh of the de, and Wapol felt a chilling sensation in his chest, followed by a gush of blood. Wapol copsed, causing panic among his guards. The 20 doctors rushed to his side, administering medical aid. To Noir''s surprise, Wapol was revived almost instantly. Noir stood stunned for a few seconds, thinking, "Is this really how this world works?" Such a severe injury treated and recovered from in moments? Wapol, having narrowly escaped death, yelled furiously, "Damn you! You dared to ambush me before I said we could start!" Noir, with his sword on his shoulder, raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, can we start now?" Wapol quickly used his Baku Baku no Mi powers, manifesting a cannon from his belly. Satisfied, he said, "Yes, now we start!" "Kid, I am¡ª" Before he could finish, a beautiful green sword light shed across him, again spraying blood. Wapol fell once more, and Noir impatiently sheathed his sword, saying, "If you want to fight, then fight. Why talk so much?" The unconscious Wapol was surrounded by doctors again. ... This cycle repeated several times, and Wapol kept standing up. Noir watched him with amusement. "Hah! I''m not going to finish you off. I''ll just let you keep hovering on the brink of death!" Realizing that Noir could easily kill him, Wapol finally shouted in terror, "Retreat, retreat now!" His soldiers, in a panic, pushed and shoved each other, dragging Wapol away. But Noir wasn''t done ying and wouldn''t let them escape. With his long legs, he followed them at a leisurely pace. Seeing Noir chasing the entire army alone, the vigers finally came out of their homes, shocked. Robin, at the window, watched Noir with exasperation. Did he forget about her? Just then, the door was kicked open, and Robin, ever cautious, readied her abilities. At the door stood a stylishly dressed elderlydy and a reindeer. The kind viger exined to thedy, "Dr. Kureha, this is the patient I told you about. She and herpanion came seeking medical help." Dr. Kureha pushed her sunsses up and scrutinized Robin, saying, "She does seem deeply poisoned. Chopper!" The reindeer handed Kureha a bag, prompting Robin to ask hesitantly, "Are you a doctor?" Kureha, looking cool in her jacket, replied, "Of course, but my fees are high." "By the way, where''s yourpanion?" Before Robin could answer, the viger excitedly said, "Thisdy''s partner is amazing! He defeated Wapol and his army of doctors." "He''s now chasing after them alone!" Chopper''s furry body trembled slightly, and Kureha, surprised, said, "Alone? Defeated Wapol''s protected army?" The viger nodded vigorously, "He crippled that tyrant with just two strikes. Incredible!" Kureha, preparing herbs, remarked, "Indeed, impressive..." At that moment, Chopper tugged on her pants, and Kureha, looking down, said, "Want to go see him? Go ahead, see what kind of person he is." Chopper nodded and trotted off, following the scent. As Kureha began treating Robin, Robin asked curiously, "Is he your pet?" Kureha, usually blunt, seemed nostalgic and replied, "No... he''s my child..." Meanwhile, Noir, unaware that Robin was getting medical help, continued to toy with Wapol. They say viins talk too much and get themselves killed. But who kills the talkative viin? The protagonist! Noir might be a viin, but Wapol clearly wasn''t the protagonist. Watching his soldiers get cut down by the pursuing Noir, Wapol cursed his legs for not being faster. Noir easily caught up, delivering a powerful elbow to Wapol''s iron jaw. Wapol rolled several times in the snow, trying to get up as his 20 doctors trembled nearby. Noir stepped on the struggling Wapol, with Chopper secretly watching from behind a tree. cing his sword by Wapol''s neck, Noir said coldly, "A pest like you deserves to die." In the original story, Luffy merely sent him flying, allowing him to rise again, be wealthy, marry, regain power, and continue harming another country. Truly, a pest that wouldn''t die. But Noir wasn''t Luffy. He wouldn''t just send someone flying. He raised his sword and swung it gracefully. Without resistance, the de sliced through Wapol''s neck. His head fell into the pristine snow, lifeless. ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 60: Chopper Chapter 60: Chopper [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! <><><> Wapol had onlye out to unt his power as usual, but unexpectedly, he was killed by an outsider. Wapol, who died with unfulfilled desires, bled onto the snow, and Chopper, hiding behind a tree, was so frightened that all his fur stood on end. In his reindeer form, he suddenly transformed into his hybrid form. The now smaller Chopper quietly hid behind the tree, observing the scene. Noir wiped his de and easily noticed the little creature hiding over there. He didn''t need Haki to sense this cutie. It was like Chopper wasn''t hiding at all, with his furry body exposed to the air, as if he was afraid Noir wouldn''t see him. Most people hide their bodies behind cover, peeking out with their eyes. But Chopper was different. He hid one eye while exposing most of his body. This unique style could only belong to Chopper. Noir greeted Chopper amicably, saying, "Hey, little reindeer, what are you doing there?" "Who?!" Chopper''s expression turned to one of terror. How did he notice me with my perfect hiding? Noir slowly approached Chopper, who was clearly scared by the sight of his bloodstained de and kept retreating. "Don''t be afraid. I know you can talk," Noir said in a gentle tone, gesturing for him toe closer. Chopper tilted his head, puzzled. "How do you know?" Noir chuckled. "I guessed." He then extended his hand and politely introduced himself. "My name is Noir. I''m here on this ind seeking medical help." Chopper, hesitantly, touched Noir''s outstretched hand with his paw and said, "I''m Chopper. Yourpanion is already being treated by Doctor Kureha." "Really?" Noir said with delight. In that case, Doctor 20 and the others won''t be needed. Grateful, Noir patted Chopper''s head with the pink hat and said, "Thank you, little guy." Feeling the weight on his head, Chopper couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t hate me?" Noir was taken aback. "Hate you? Why?" Chopper lowered his head, recalling painful memories, and said in a muffled voice, "Because I have a blue nose and can talk like a human..." Noir remembered that Chopper was not epted by his herd due to his unique blue nose. After eating a Devil Fruit, he could talk like a human and transform, but then he was rejected by humans. Noirughed heartily and gently patted Chopper''s back. "You''re just a reindeer who ate a Devil Fruit. You''re not a monster. There are many little guys like you on the Grand Line." In the eyes of ignorant vigers, Chopper might seem like a monster, but in the vast sea, anyone knowledgeable wouldn''t care about Chopper''s race or traits. Chopper''s eyes sparkled, filled with hope, and he eagerly asked, "Really?" Noir nodded, and Chopper, with his chubby face, excitedly muttered to himself, "I''m not a monster, there are others like me..." A notification sounded in Noir''s mind: "You have befriended a key character. Reward: Universal Talent Copy Card 1, Healing Skill 1." Noir understood that as long as a character from the story slightly liked him and spoke with him, it counted as "befriending." This meant Chopper had already let down his basic guard. But what was this Healing Skill? He hadn''t heard of it before... Was it something like a healing spell? If Chopper, as a doctor, gave Noir an auxiliary healing skill, he wouldn''t be disappointed. At least the system didn''t heartlessly send him a box of cotton candy... System: ! Noir held back the excited Chopper and used the system to check his talents. Name: Chopper Adorable Growth: Purple quality. As a child, due to his race, he was rejected by both sides. But as he grows, his affinity will gradually increase until he is loved by all races. Dream of a Panacea: Purple quality. Determined to be a doctor who creates a universal medicine, his learning efficiency in medical skills is increased, surgery sess rate is significantly improved, and the effectiveness of his medicines is enhanced. Devil Host - Human-Human Fruit: Blue quality. After eating the Zoan-type Devil Fruit, Human-Human Fruit, he can transform into a human. Ocean''s Curse: Purple quality. While gaining the power of a devil, he also received the curse of the devil. This curse is hated by the sea; when encountering seawater, he bes powerless and cannot use his abilities. Chopper''s talents were quite standard, with most of his points invested in cuteness and medical skills. However, with his self-developed Rumble Ball, Chopper could alter the wavelength of his Devil Fruit powers, unlocking stronger forms. After all, Chopper was known for "fighting billion-dor battles while being paid in cotton candy." Noir beckoned to Chopper, saying, "Let''s go. It''s already settled." Chopper hesitated, then nodded, but nced back at Wapol''s corpse. Noir watched him and didn''t rush, waiting patiently. He was probably thinking of Doctor Hiriluk, who was like a father to him... On the snowy ind, Robin frowned as she slowly drank the bitter medicine. Kureha sat with her legs crossed, guzzling from a bottle, then exhaled contentedly, saying: "The inhibitor was well-developed. Given a bit more time, you could have developed the antidote yourself." Robin finished the bitter medicine and said, "Thank you, Doctor." Kureha waved her hand. At that moment, Noir returned with Chopper. Chopper''s little hooves made cute sounds as he trotted to Kureha and hugged her leg, saying, "Doctor Kureha, Wapol is dead!" "Dead?!" Kureha''s eyes widened. She looked at Noir and asked, "You killed a king?" Noir shrugged. Killing him wasn''t a big deal. This trash wanted to make aeback in the future? Dream on. He looked at Robin, who gave him a reassuring look, and Noir understood. Kureha snapped out of her shock andughed heartily. "The youth these days are really something!" Looking at Kureha, Noir suddenly had a thought and couldn''t help but ask, "Doctor Kureha, can you join my crew?" Kureha rolled her eyes and said, "You young people, always thinking such things." Noir was taken aback. What''s wrong with that idea? Did this olddy mishear something? Joining the crew, not¡­ ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 61: Hey! Hawkeye Chapter 61: Hey! Hawkeye [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! <><><> After a thorough exnation, Kureha finally refused Noir''s invitation to team up and go on an adventure. Not only did she not want to go on an adventure, but she also couldn''t bring herself to leave Chopper behind. Noir didn''t want to invite Chopper because he felt Chopper was too young. Although Chopper had remarkable medical talents, Noir felt he would be exploiting childbor. Noir''s n was to gather strong crew members instead of developing slowly like Luffy''s crew. He wanted to recruit powerful individuals first, and then find some subordinates for various tasks. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for Noir to juggle the roles of captain, navigator, cook, and fighter all by himself. After healing Robin''s hidden illness, Noir went to the vige to buy food and supplies for the ship. Robin, guided by Kureha, also bought a lot of fashionable clothes. Although he had been at sea for less than a year, Noir had spent almost all of the bounty money he had saved up over several years. He even stole all of Nami''s secret stash before setting sail... Fortunately, his good brother Crocodile generously sponsored him. Otherwise, Noir would be eating dirt by now, especially considering his current extravagant spending habits. After the supplies were loaded onto the ship, many vigers came to see them off. Surprisingly, the death of a king did not cause panic or sadness among the people. In fact, they wanted to set off fireworks, ughter a pig, and celekide the asion. Chopper also came to see them off on the shore. When no one was paying attention, Noir gently patted Chopper on the head and said, "I''m going, little Chopper. You should go out to sea and see the world sometime." Chopper nodded vigorously and said with determination, "I will find mypanions and be the kind of pirate Dr. Hiriluk talked about." Noir smiled wryly. The kind of pirate Hiriluk mentioned was not what the world generally understood a pirate to be. Luffy, who cherished freedom and feared no authority, was the kind of pirate Hiriluk and Chopper admired. But in the conventional sense, ckbeard would be considered the quintessential pirate - greedy, ruthless, patient, and resilient, with immense ambition and the gambler''s heart shared by most notorious ouws. Other great pirates, even Whitebeard, who wanted sons, or Big Mom, who wanted a family, didn''t quite fit the public image of a pirate. Noir did not exin this to young Chopper - it was something Chopper would have to understand on his own in the future. After saying goodbye to Drum Ind, Noir and Robin set off again to continue their cute duo adventure. Despite the asional awkwardness of being alone with a beautiful woman, Noir was quite happy with the arrangement. After the log pose, Noir''s next destination was Skypiea. However, figuring out how to get to Skypiea was a challenge. Noir doubted that his ship could survive the knock-up stream that Luffy''s crew was using. The Going Merry was heavily damaged by the knock-up stream, and Noir''s old ship would be even worse without a ship''s spirit. Besides, the Knock-Up Stream was not a regr urrence. Noir had no choice but to find another way in, as characters like Enel and Urouge managed to reach Skypiea without using the knock-up stream. His ship was also due for a recement. Noir stomped on the deck, the wooden nks creaking under his weight. His current ship, originally modified from Arlong''s, had apanied him on his hunter''s journey for many years. But with the battles and voyages ahead, this ship wouldn''t be able to keep up with Noir''s growing power. Robin, noticing the damaged deck, said, "You should rece the ship. This one hasn''t been maintained in a long time." Noir rubbed his chin and said, "No hurry. I''ll look for a new ship on the next ind." "For now, I''ll find some materials to repair it." There was another treasure on Skypiea besides the so-called god: the Ark Maxim. Noir had coveted this flying ship for a long time. Flying ships were rare in the pirate world. As the weather warmed, the snow on the ship melted. Robin, who had acquired many stylish outfits from the trendy olddy Kureha, now wore a short-sleeved outfit. It had to be said that Robin''s figure was exceptional. Her tight-fitting white shirt entuated her curves, and her high-waisted denim shorts entuated her slim waist and long legs. Noir could confidently say that he could watch Robin change outfits all year long! But Noir was frustrated. With all his strength and the charm of an Otherworlder visitor, why hadn''t Robin shown any interest? Wasn''t the Halo supposed to attract female protagonists? Noir, feeling depressed, shook his head. Robiny on the deck, reading a book in the sun. Noir stole a few more nces, enjoying the view, then picked up some materials to repair the deck. Noticing that the persistent gaze was finally lifting, Robin let out a subtle sigh of relief. She lowered her previously tense chest and rxed her tightly sped hands, which were damp with sweat. Robin absentmindedly turned a page in her book, her gaze lingering on Noir, who was busy with repairs. Her usually calm expression showed a hint of restlessness. Robin''s lips parted slightly, but she couldn''t find the words. After a while, a faint voice seemed to float in the air. "Idiot..." Noir, busy with his repairs, cocked his head in confusion. Did he hear something? The tone seemed to carry a hint of disappointment? Unaware, Noir continued his work, while Robin quietly read her book. The scene remained harmonious. Meanwhile, a lone boat drifted across the vast ocean, gradually approaching Noir''s ship. The small but finely crafted boat, mostly ck with a white cross seat and sail, was unmistakable. On the seat was a man wearing a ck top hat, a wine-red patterned shirt, and a ck coat. Even more striking were his sharp, hawk-like golden eyes. Hawkeye raised his head and saw therge ship approaching. No pirate g, just an ordinary merchant ship? Hawkeye shook his head, losing interest, and closed his eyes. As the two ships passed each other, Noir, busy with his repairs, nced over and spotted Hawkeye. Noir froze, then eximed with joy, "Hey! Hawkeye!" ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My /dragoniax Chapter 62: Hawkeye’s Talent Chapter 62: Hawkeye¡¯s Talent [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... Hawkeye Mihawk looked up in confusion at Noir, who was shouting from his ship. "are we familiar?" he thought. However, when he saw the sword at Noir''s waist, Mihawk understood a bit. "A swordsman, another guy who dreams of challenging me for glory," he mused, feeling a sense of disinterest at the sight of the young swordsman. Mihawk had just returned from the New World, where he had sought a spar with an old rival. To his frustration, his rival, a fellow swordsman, had lost an arm and imed to have bet it on the new era. Not wanting to take advantage of his old friend, Mihawk refrained from fighting him, which left him feeling quite itchy for a good match. "Wait a moment! I want to challenge you!" Noir stood on his ship, looking at Mihawk. Instantly, the system detected all of Mihawk''s information. Name: Mihawk World''s Greatest Swordsman: Golden Talent. Swordsmanship talent that crushes peers, increases the momentum of sword techniques, enhances destructive power, adds 20% pration when fighting any swordsman, and halves the time required to perform sword techniques. Supreme Sword Heart: Golden Talent. Possesses a pure heart in pursuit of supreme swordsmanship. Can copy any level of strong swordsman''s techniques through simple observation. Sword energy contains special power; the more wounds inflicted by the sword energy, the higher the damage. Cold Exterior, Warm Interior: Blue Quality. entric personality. The longer the time spent together, the faster the increase in the other party''s favorability. The World''s Greatest Swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk! When Noir saw the two golden talents, he was almost driven crazy with greed. One of his biggest goals in practicing swordsmanship and going to sea was to copy Mihawk''s talents. Meeting Mihawk today was incredibly fortunate. Seeing those talents, they were indeed well-deserved. "I want both of those golden talents!" Noir thought. As for that blue talent, what was that about? Was Hawkeye actually a warm-hearted person? Noir wondered, looking at Mihawk. It didn''t seem that way. Despite Noir''s enthusiasm and eagerness, Mihawk didn''t seem very interested. He frowned, his hawk-like eyes fixed on Noir, and said, "A youngd like you wants to step on me to gain fame?" Noir, stepping on the railing and looking at Mihawk like a rare treasure, said, "Gaining fame doesn''t matter. I just want to learn your swordsmanship." Well... to learn his talents, actually. Mihawk, absentmindedly observing Noir, thought that if not for the boy''s politeness, he would have already sliced the ship in half. Since he was idle, Mihawk stood up without drawing his sword and said indifferently, "Go ahead, show me your spirit." Damn, he''s so arrogant, Noir thought, almost blinded by Mihawk''s aura. As fellow Shichibukai, why did Mihawk''s aura seem so much higher than Crocodile''s? Standing on his ship, Noir collected himself, cing his hand on the hilt of his sword. Robin, holding her book, stepped back a few paces, looking at Noir with concern. After a brief charge, Noir drew his sword and unleashed a fierce blue-silver sword energy, cutting through the sea waves towards Mihawk. Mihawk''s golden eyes narrowed sharply. With foresight, he slightly shifted his body, and the sword energy brushed past him, flying into the sea, causing a powerful impact that created a vortex. Seeing the trace left by Noir''s sword energy, Mihawk''s calm heart finally stirred slightly. Impressive swordsmanship, and with Haki as well. This could be interesting, he thought. Bing interested, Mihawk pointed to the side and said, "I just came from there. There''s a deserted ind. Let''s fight there." Noir, craving those talents,ughed and agreed, "Sure." They sailed to the deserted ind, with Robin staying on the shore. She couldn''t understand why these men always suddenly started fighting. And after either winning or losing, they would get so excited? Noir and Mihawk stood on the ground, ready. Noir drew his sword, and Mihawk lifted his supreme-grade sword from his back. Looking at Mihawk''s ck sword Yoru and then at his own good sword, Noir gasped, falling silent. However, Mihawk did not hold back due to the difference in their weapons. Holding Yoru with one hand, he moved like a phantom, enveloped in dark green sword light. Noir used Armament Haki to counter the attack. Although Yoru was huge, in Mihawk''s hands, it moved with the agility of a dagger, creating a seamless and relentless assault. Noir was immediately put on the defensive, barely able to block the attacks. Facing the World''s Greatest Swordsman at full power, he quickly found himself in trouble. He didn''t want to use his Devil Fruit abilities as this was a great opportunity to refine his swordsmanship, his most ring shoring. Although he couldn''t match Mihawk''s swordsmanship or Crocodile''s Devil Fruit mastery, he could hold his own against any Shichibukai-level opponent bybining the two. With great talents, one had to use and train them properly, and Noir didn''t want to waste his. As they fought fiercely, Mihawk seemed to intentionally refrain from using killing moves, almost as if he was feeding moves to Noir. Amid the shing of swords, Noir''s mind sank into the essence of the two powerful des. He could feel their pride and fighting spirit. Gradually, his mind cleared, and his eyes lit up. He swiftly drew his sword, shouting, "Nine-Headed Dragon sh!" The incredibly fast sword light left afterimages in the air! Mihawk''s eyes sharpened, his sword light enveloping his body as he countered with equally fast strikes. Nine swords struck from different directions at high speed, Mihawk''s sessive counters filled with unseen dangers. Breathing heavily, Noirunched another Nine-Headed Dragon sh with great effort. Mihawk''s golden hawk eyes seemed to pierce everything, swiftly countering with the same Nine-Headed Dragon sh! Amidst the violent sh of sword energies, the small deserted ind became a mess. The two fighters stopped, with Noir adjusting his chaotic breathing and watching Mihawk intently. The "World''s Greatest Swordsman" talent gave Mihawk immense striking power against swordsmen. "Supreme Sword Heart" allowed him to instantly see through and copy Noir''s moves. These two talents were incredible, and Noir was determined to get them. Mihawk sheathed his ck sword, giving a nod of appreciation to the young man. With such strong swordsmanship, he would be a good opponent in the future. ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon /dragoniax Chapter 63: Black Gold Talent Chapter 63: ck Gold Talent [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... Despite holding back significantly, Mihawk still disyed considerable swordsmanship skills. With an unabashed look of admiration, he asked, "Young man, what¡¯s your name?" "Noir." Mihawkmitted the name to memory and nodded. "I look forward to your future. You might turn out to be an interesting opponent." Noir confidently replied, "Of course, it won¡¯t be long before I defeat you with my swordsmanship!" Mihawk chuckled, "Such arrogance." To defeat Mihawk, even with all Noir¡¯s current abilities, seemed unlikely. As the world''s greatest swordsman who could duel with the Four Emperors, Mihawk couldn¡¯t be bested by mere devil fruit powers alone. Mihawk took out two bottles of wine from his small boat, sat down, and invited Noir, "Let¡¯s have a drink." Noir, momentarily stunned,ughed, "Alright." This could be seen as a bond formed through their shared love of swords. They sat down, drinking and talking about swordsmanship. Robin, seeing the two men rx and converse, finally felt at ease. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by this method of forming friendships among men... As they drank and discussed swordsmanship, Noir learned a lot from Mihawk¡¯s casual remarks. Soon, a more thrilling system notification echoed in his mind. "Meeting an important figure, reward issued: Universal Talent Copy Card 1, Host''s Exclusive Sword 1, Swordsmanship +30." Host¡¯s Exclusive Sword? Noir''s thoughts delved into the system space, where a newly appeared, ominously shaped sword awaited. The hilt was a dark red-ck, and the scabbard was engraved with eerie symbols, as if sealing something terrible. Noir, eager to wield the cool-looking sword, restrained himself since he couldn¡¯t just pull out a new weapon in front of Mihawk. Seeing Noir lost in thought, Mihawk asked, "Where are you headed?" Noir frowned and replied, "Sky Ind, but we haven''t found the way yet." "Sky Ind, huh..." Mihawk pondered for a moment before retrieving a pointer from his belongings. A Eternal Log Pose? Noir recognized the object and looked at Mihawk in confusion. Mihawk handed the permanent pointer to Noir. "I''ve heard there''s an upward current near a town in this sea area. Some say it leads to Sky Ind." A town? Noir nced at the pointer and saw the location written on it, though he didn¡¯t recognize the name. Noir recalled that Luffy and his crew reached Sky Ind through the perilous Knock Up Stream near Jaya Ind, which was almost a death trap. But there was an old man on Sky Ind who mentioned another, slightly safer route. Could Mihawk¡¯s suggestion be that safer path? Clutching the pointer, Noir resolved to check it out, no matter the danger. He thanked Mihawk, who then prepared to leave. Though he hadn¡¯t been able to spar with his old rival, Mihawk felt it was worthwhile meeting a promising young swordsman like Noir. Walking shoulder to shoulder like old friends, Mihawk almost considered slicing up the overly friendly Noir. Why were his friends always such oddballs? While Mihawk was pondering this, Noir stealthily used his two copy cards on Mihawk. World''s Greatest Swordsman and Supreme Sword Heart, two top-tier golden talents, were now his! Watching Mihawk sail away, Noir quickly addressed the system about his overflowing talent slots. "System, use World''s Greatest Swordsman to rece Singr Focus." First, he reced the long-held white talent. Next, with some hesitation, he considered what to do with Supreme Sword Heart. Initially, he thought of recing either Bear Bear Fruit. But then, he decided to try the new talent fusion feature. He hadn''t used this feature since the system upgrade. Moreover, fusing two golden swordsmanship talents seemed the bestbination. "Fuse Supreme Sword Heart and World''s Greatest Swordsman!" After a moment of silence, the systempleted the talent upgrade under Noir¡¯s expectant gaze. "Talent fusionplete. New talent is now a fixed talent." Noir eagerly checked the new talent. What was once a brilliant golden hue now had a mix of dark. A string of new information appeared before him. "Supreme Swordmaster: ck-Gold Quality, a mutation of golden quality, possessing the attributes of both ''World''s Greatest Swordsman'' and ''Supreme Sword Heart''. Unparalleled in swordsmanship talent. When using sword techniques, all attributes such as speed, strength, and stamina are enhanced. Depending on the enemy''s strength, there is a chance to trigger an instant kill. Defeated enemies may develop inner Devils, hindering their growth." The ck-Gold talent, shining with a unique radiance, left Noir astounded. Fusing two golden talents had created an even stronger super talent! With abilities from both golden talents, along with enhancements to all attributes, instant kills, and inner Devils, Noir was thrilled. "System, isn¡¯t golden quality the highest? How is there an ck-Gold quality?" The system responded, "Golden quality is the highest, but fusing two golden talents can produce a mutation, which is ck-Gold quality. This mutated quality still falls under golden quality." "However, this quality is exclusive to the host and does not exist in anyone else in this world." Relieved that he alone possessed this ck-Gold talent, Noir began to see the system¡¯s fusion feature as a godsend. With this mutated talent, as long as he diligently trained his swordsmanship, he could undoubtedly surpass Mihawk as the greatest swordsman. Excitedly nning his future talent fusions, Noir remembered the system¡¯s reward: the exclusive sword. He retrieved the fiercely styled sword from the system. The cold touch of the unsheathed de exuded a chilling intent to kill. Slowly drawing the sword from its scabbard, Noir found its ck de eerily simr to sttered ck, with red lines depicting hideous faces as if the spirits of the damned were wailing. The sword¡¯s sinister aura was palpable, and despite being automatically recognized by the system, Noir could feel its rebellious and wild nature. Satisfied with his new weapon, Noir quickly understood its nature. This treasure was like a capable but rebellious child, not easily controlled and often trying to cause trouble. A difficult-to-handle Devil sword, but one that wouldn¡¯t deter Noir. What to do with a troublesome child? Discipline it firmly until it behaves¡­ ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon /dragoniax Chapter 64: Noir’s True Background Chapter 64: Noir¡¯s True Background [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... No matter how domineering a demonic sword is, it is ultimately a weapon. It goes where its master points; only then is it considered obedient. Noir raised the demonic sword and shed the air toward the sea, sending a dark red wave of sword energy slicing through the water. The whirlpool created by the sh lingered for a long time. Sensing its master''s power, the demonic sword calmed down considerably. Noir examined his weapon, and the system provided its details. "Named sword Ghost Morro, a demonic sword custom-made by the system for the host, with growth attributes that scale with the host''s Haki and strength." "The de repairs itself when stained with blood and can nurture a soul ghostly aura." "It has a blood-draining feature, able to absorb the enemy''s stamina and mental strength from any wound and transfer it back to the host." Noir shook Ghost Morro, confirming it was indeed a dangerous demonic sword. The fine sword Pure Heart had be less fitting for Noir''s needs, and Ghost Morro appeared at the perfect time. Although it hadn''t yet grown, Ghost Morro was already far sharper than Pure Heart. Noir removed Pure Heart and reced it with his new love, the demonic sword Ghost Morro, at his waist, immediately feeling invigorated. Pure Heart, now out of favor, was relegated to a beautiful sword case for storage. Noir wasn''t proficient in dual-sword style and preferred the decisiveness of the single-sword style. With a new destination, Noir returned to the ship and set sail toward the target ording to the permanent pointer Mihawk had given him. Robin, curious, noticed Noir now had a new sword after going ashore but got no exnation when she asked, so she dropped the subject. Everyone has their secrets, much like how Robin couldn''t understand how Noir knew so much about the Poneglyphs. With the clue to Sky Ind, Noir was in high spirits. The permanent pointer directed them to an ind called Seething Ind, not far from their original target, Jaya Ind, so they didn''t change their general course. During this time, Robin used the whitening lotion Noir had given her, and her tanned skin became fairer and smoother. Don''t ask Noir how he knew this; he paid the price by washing clothes for three days. On a sunny day, Noir enthusiastically practiced his swordsmanship with Ghost Morro. Although his mutated talent had elerated his progress, Noir knew he needed rigorous training. Many have squandered good talent... Robin found a spot to sit, reading a book and writing something. Noir, drenched in sweat from practice, curiously approached her and asked, "What are you researching?" Robin nodded slightly, handing Noir a towel. "I''m looking into the history of the Kingdom of Noitem." Noir wiped his sweat and asked, "What''s the Kingdom of Noitem? Why are you researching it?" Robin was surprised. "Don''t you know your homnd?" Homnd? Noir shook his head in confusion. "I was born in the East Blue." Robin pointed to the pendant around Noir''s neck. "That pendant is a royal Gear of the Kingdom of Noitem." Huh? Noir looked down at the pendant. He had worn it since his rebirth, never thinking much about its significance. Although the pendant¡¯s craftsmanship was good, Noir hadn''t considered it special. But if Robin said so, could his previous self have been a royal? Noir sat down beside Robin. "I really don''t know. I grew up in the East Blue and never met my parents." Robin gently touched Noir''s pendant, firmly stating, "This is undoubtedly a symbol of the Noitem royal family. I''ve seen replicas in my homnd." Noir, seeing Robin lost in thought, asked, "Where is the Kingdom of Noitem? Why are you researching it?" Robin shook her head. "The Kingdom of Noitem was destroyed." What? Noir''s expression froze. He thought he had found his previous self''s home... But why was a perfectly good country destroyed? Suddenly, Noir remembered his name, specifically the mysterious "D"... He quickly asked, "Was it the World Government?" Robin looked at him and nodded. "The government ordered it, and the Marine executed it, exactly twenty years ago." "Also," Robin hesitated, with aplex expression, "it was three years before the Marine destroyed my hometown, Ohara." Noitem, Ohara... Noir pieced the information together. "You think Noitem and Ohara both researched things the government couldn''t tolerate, so..." Robin nodded silently. "I suspected this after recognizing your identity, but it''s just a guess without evidence." Twenty years ago, before Noir was born, could his rtives have taken him to the East Blue? But where were they now? A kingdom founded by the "D" family, what were they researching... Even the single letter "D" could be a reason for a kingdom''s demise. Regardless of whether Noitem''s destruction was simr to Ohara''s, Noir feltpelled to investigate for his previous self''s sake. Noitem might be destroyed, but the ind should still exist, right? Noir took a sip of his cold drink to calm himself and asked, "Where are the ruins of the Kingdom of Noitem?" Robin smiled and said, "In the New World, the second half of the Grand Line." Cough! Noir nearly choked on his drink. How did he get from the New World to the East Blue? How did he travel such a distance? Robin, resting her chin on her hand, smiled knowingly. "You must be wondering how you got to the East Blue." Even if his rtives escorted Noir, the World Government and Marine wouldn''t ignore a "criminal" escaping, especially hiding for so long. Unless... someone protected him, or his parents were powerful. He felt there was a missing piece but couldn¡¯t figure it out. Noir couldn''t understand, but seeing Robin''s beautiful profile, he quickly realized something else. No wonder Robin trusted him from the start, it was because of his background. They both were remnants, unwanted by the government, with their homnds destroyed. But Noir was luckier; he met Bell-m¨¨re and had a beautiful home. ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon /dragoniax Chapter 65: Sky Island Chapter 65: Sky Ind [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... The endless spection about the future and the past continued, but the journey by sea did not stop. The journey to Sky Ind was long, and Noir''s ship sailed for a long time... Noir docked the ship near closest Ind''s harbour, and both he and Robin disembarked. In this world, if you want to find out something, the best ce to do it is usually a down-to-earth tavern. Such ces are teeming with all sorts of people, and theings and goings of countless individuals can provide a lot of hidden and important information. So Noir headed straight for a tavern! Standing at the door, they could hear the noisy chatter from outside, but when they pushed the door open, the conversations stopped abruptly. Inside the tavern, everyone who was drinking fell silent, staring menacingly at the two strangers with suspicious expressions on their faces. Noir and Robin, seasoned by many adventures, weren''t ufortable in such situations. They calmly ordered a drink and found a seat. The patrons subtly judged their attire, trying to determine their origins. The woman was a delicate and sexy beauty, probably just the man''s mistress, probably without any fighting skills. As for the man, he was tall but looked like a young, inexperienced child. He even wore a sword at his waist, as if to put on a show. A child, could he really know how to use a sword? After watching for a while, the seasoned veterans felt that they had quickly figured out the duo''s abilities. At a few tables behind Noir, a couple of burly men exchanged nces. Then a man with a face full of scars stood up and swaggered over with his drink. As he passed Noir, he suddenly tilted his hand and the drink ''identally'' spilled onto the floor. The man "angrily" shouted, "You little punk! Are you looking for trouble? You spilled my drink!" At this the men at the two tables behind him stood up and surrounded Noir and Robin menacingly. "Hey kid, you spilled my friend''s drink. How are you going to make it up to me?" they threatened. Noir and Robin remained calm, looking at them as if they were watching clowns. "A bunch of barking wild dogs," Noir said contemptuously. Robin, showing no emotion, said, "Are you going to twist their heads off?" Noir''s face twitched and he said, "How can you say something so horrible with such a straight face?" "You little punk! Y..." The man, furious at being ignored, suddenly found his face covered by arge hand. Noir pressed his hand against the man''s face and said softly, "Sandification..." With that, the man''s expression changed to one of horror. He struggled to speak, but no words came out. His skin gradually dried up, and in no time at all, a living person turned into a desated corpse. Seeing this horrifying scene, the men who had surrounded them fell to the ground in fear, trembling and pointing at Noir as if they had seen a ghost. Those who had not joined the confrontation felt lucky to have stayed out of it. Noir looked at the group of cowards retreating frantically and said, "I want to ask you something. Can you answer?" The men on the ground nodded frantically, "Ask anything, Sir! We know everything!" "Do you know the way to Sky Ind?" Noir asked. Hearing this, they exchanged nces, unsure of how to answer. Noir frowned and asked, "What are you thinking? Yes or no?" Startled, the guests pushed a clever-looking man forward, who said with a pained expression, "Sir, you see, Sky Ind is just a legend." "Near the Ind, there''s a powerful sea vortex. asionally, a strong current shoots up into the sky. It''s said to lead to a heavenly sea where Sky Ind can be found." Noir raised an eyebrow. "You seem to know a lot. Then why do you call it a legend?" The man exined, "Every year many piratese here in search of Sky Ind. But those who ride the current never return alive." "No one knows if they have reached Sky Ind, or if it even exists." Noir nodded and pointed to the man. "You, lead the way to the top of the sky." The man''s face turned pale, shaking as he shouted, "No way! I''d rather die than go there. Who knows how many have already died there!" Noir, growing impatient, grabbed the fleeing man by the cor. "Just take me there. You don''t have to stay." "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." The man reluctantly agreed. Noir didn''t stay long and turned to leave. The patrons watched in silent sympathy as the man was sent away... Noir and Robin stood on the deck of their ship while the guide rowed a small boat in front of them. After a while, Noir''s keen sense of the weather alerted him to something. The guide called nervously, "Sir, madam, we''re here!" Robin frowned in confusion. "This ce doesn''t look any different from anywhere else." The guide quickly exined, "The vortex appears periodically. Any moment a strong current will surge up!" Noir nodded and waved at the guide. "All right, you can go back now." Relieved, the guide gratefully rowed away. But before he got far, Noir''s ship suddenly began to shake violently. A whirlpool began to form on the sea. The previously calm sea became a growing whirlpool. Soon the whirlpool was expanding rapidly, like a deep ck hole. "Robin! Hold on!" Noir stood at the bow while Robin clung to the mast, ready for anything. Like the calm before the storm, a terrifying force gathered beneath the ship. Suddenly, a powerful surge from below lifted the ship, throwing Noir and Robin off bnce. With a massive push, the ship was propelled skywards by a huge column of water. Beside them, the guide''s small boat was caught up. Thrown into the air, the guide cried out in despair, "Why am I still caught in this?!" His boat was torn apart and he fell into the distant sea. It didn''t look dangerous, but he might have to swim a day to get home... ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon /dragoniax Chapter 66: The Shandians Chapter 66: The Shandians [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... A massive sea current shot up from the whirlpool, and Noir gripped the ship''s helm, struggling to control the direction. As the ship ascended higher and higher, to their surprise, the force of the upward current began to weaken. Robin, looking into the distance, saw an abrupt white cloud sea and shouted, "Noir! Look over there!" Noir looked ahead and saw arge mass of clouds that appeared to flow like water. Formed by clouds, was this the Sea Clouds? Noir steered the ship towards the Sea Clouds, but the ship had taken a beating and was in poor condition. Gritting his teeth, Noir jumped off the ship in Robin''s startled cry, flying through the air. Falling rapidly, Noir reached the bottom of the ship, exerting great force with his arms, igniting the mes of the me-me Fruit from his elbows, and creating a powerful thrust. With his tremendous strength and ability, he guided the ship steadily towards the Sea Clouds. Managing to hover briefly using his mes, Noir was finally pulled back onto the ship by Robin''s powers. Landing on the deck, Noir said, "Thanks!" Robin shook her head, and they both safelynded on the exclusive Sea Clouds of the sky ind. At an altitude of about 7,000 meters above the ground, they would need to ascend a bit more to find the ind. The battered ship creaked ominously, making their voyage feel perilous. Following the upward sea current, Noir sessfully navigated the route to the peak of the sky. Sailing in the sky was a magical experience, with the ship circling upward along the cloud sea, continually gaining altitude. The sensation of flying in the sky felt wonderfully strange to Noir, and even Robin was intrigued by their surroundings. Led by the cloud sea, Noir gradually moved from the peak of the sky into the depths of the cloud sea. Thisyer, as far as the eye could see, was an endless white ocean. In addition, there was a structure standing on the sea, behind which was a stairway leading further up into the cloud sea. Noir, shielding his eyes, surveyed the area. This seemed to be the gateway to the upper Sea Clouds. He remembered that to enter Enel''s "God''s Land," one had to pass through this ce. As Noir''s ship sailed slowly, he sensed through his Observation Haki a figure rapidly approaching. A half-naked man wearing a grass skirt with small white wings on his back was flying toward them. The man wore a bull mask and had strange jet-powered shoes, clearly heading straight for them. Carrying a long-barreled cannon on his shoulder, he leaped from the sea cloud, swinging the cannon at Noir and shouting, "Greedy outsiders! You shall not pass!" From his appearance, was he a Shandian from the sky ind? Noir frowned and extended his five fingers, calmly catching the cannon swung at him. The Shandians had been fighting to ring the Golden Bell and fulfill their ancestors'' wishes for generations, a spirit Noir admired. However, dealing with troublemakers was another matter. Noir raised his fist and, under the astonished gaze of the Shandian, punched him in the nose. The mask shattered, revealing a young but fierce face. Recognizing him, Noir was about to speak when calls came from beneath the ship. "Wyper! We need to go, Enel''s men have found us." Hearing the name, Noir remembered the character. In the world of pirates, there were many minor characters with impressive abilities despite their brief appearances. For example, Gin, who once dominated Sanji in the East Blue, and now the warrior Wyper. Equipped with a set of seastone and numerous impact dials, Wyper nearly defeated the god Enel. Wyper, hearing hispanion''s call, red fiercely at Noir. Hesitating for a moment, he jumped off the ship to join hispanion. This small episode did not dy Noir''s ns. Watching Wyper''s retreating figure, Noir felt oddly interested. He nned to find somepanions on the sky ind. Wyper might be a good choice! He had already been considering potential candidates. Enel was one option; if he refused, Noir would beat him up and bring him along. If that didn''t work, Noir would kill him and take the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Including Wyper, that would make two. It would be ideal to find a gentle woman, too; the ship shouldn''t have only one woman, Robin. Though he hadn''t recruited anyone yet, Noir had his ns all figured out. After the Shandians left, Noir prepared to visit them afternding on the ind. Meanwhile, their ship reached the gate. The gate, shaped like an arch, had a small room beneath it, seemingly guarded by someone. As they approached, a voice suddenly called out. "You two, entering the sky ind requires an entrance fee." Another entrance fee? Noir squinted at the small house, from which an elderly woman emerged. She was extremely short, with small wings on her back, and her face was wrinkled. Holding a camera hanging around her neck, she blocked Noir and Robin with an expressionless face. Annoyed, Noir asked, "How much?" "Ten billion Extols per person," the old woman said tly. "Equivalent to one hundred thousand Berries from the Blue Sea below." Not expensive, but why would the domineering Noir pay? The Bell-m¨¨re family didn''t pay unnecessary fees. Noir shook his sword at his waist, threatening, "What if I don''t pay a single coin?" The old woman nced at Noir, who didn''t look friendly, and said, "If you don''t pay, you can still enter." Noir was taken aback, then nodded in satisfaction. "Then we won''t pay. Let''s go!" Robin, looking at the camera in the old woman''s hand, sighed helplessly. It seemed they had already offended someone just upon arriving. The old woman nodded, and soon, red ws grabbed the ship, lifting it. This was a sky ind''s Sea Clouds specialty, a speedy shrimp, used to carry people to the higher sea. Prepared by his Observation Haki, Noir was unfazed. Therge shrimp quickly carried the ship towards the cloud sea staircase. After they left, the old woman took out amunication shell and reported in a slow voice: "Amazon, the gatekeeper of Heaven''s Door, reporting to the Almighty God and the priests." "Two individuals have illegally entered the God''s Land. Please bestow them with Divine punishment!" ... You can find up to 16 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon /dragoniax Chapter 67: Angel Conis! Chapter 67: Angel Conis! [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... Noir, carried by the Express Shrimp, had soared up to the White-Sea Clouds at an altitude of 10,000 meters, unaware that he was now a wanted person on Sky Ind. In the vast Sea Clouds of clouds, Noir''s ship spotted distant inds. Cloud inds supportedndmasses, withyered structures forming aesthetically pleasing sky ind clusters. Robin, gazing at the distant shore, marveled, "So this is Sky Ind. It''s truly magical." Noir nodded, examining Sky Ind with great interest. This was a sight he couldn''t have seen in his previous life. This bizarre world truly held all sorts of wonders... Before they could admire the view much longer, a loud crash came from beneath their feet. Noir quickly ran to check the ship''s bottom, finding arge hole in the wooden nks. Noir promptly asked Robin to steer the ship towards the shore while he hastily used his sand ability to patch the hole. The battle-worn ship, after its final voyage, ultimately copsed at the edge of Sky Ind. The soft ind clouds felt like standing on a beach. Noir and Robin stood on the cloud ind, looking at their nearly disintegrated ship. Noir felt a pang of sadness; the ship had apanied him through a long period of sea voyages, and its demise was truly saddening. Fortunately, the items on the ship weren''t damaged, which brought Noir somefort. Robin cautiously walked on the cloud beach, soon finding two cloud-made chairs. She sat down gently, eximing, "Crafting furniture from clouds, how interesting!" Noir bounced around excitedly on the ind cloud. These clouds looked soft but were actually very solid and highly moldable. It felt almost like sand on a beach, but more intriguing. Noir sat cross-legged, building castles with the clouds, as if rediscovering his childhood. As Noir was childishly building houses, a bright white fluffy tail suddenly appeared before him. Noir was startled and followed the big tail down to see a snow-white, petite fox. How cute... Robin, outwardly unresponsive, was secretly charmed. A Sky Ind fox, so it should be called a sky fox or cloud fox, right? Delighted, Noir grabbed the little fox''s tail, lifting it up, and said while licking his lips, "I wonder what Sky Ind food tastes like." The little cloud fox seemed to understand Noir''s words. Even while suspended in the air, its hind legs and two small paws moved frantically. Its tiny eyes red angrily at Noir, as if condemning his heartlessness. Noir ignored the little creature''s gaze, weighing its hind legs and muttering, "Good legs!" Seeing the human''s eyes gleaming with hunger, the initially lively cloud fox began to tremble, desperately twisting its body to escape. Worried about damaging the meat, Noir didn''t grip too tightly, and the little cloud fox quickly broke free from his grasp, running towards Robin. The cloud fox swiftly jumped onto Robin''s foot, its small paws clinging tightly to her leg, hiding its head under its big tail, as if thinking this would make it invisible. Robin bent down to scratch the little one''s neck, feeling its body tremble, and said, "Cute little thing, I wonder if it has an owner." Noir scratched his head, unsure of what to say. At this moment, his ears twitched. Noir''s keen hearing caught a distant sound, and he said, "I think I hear someone ying a harp?" "It''sing from over there," Robin pointed in a direction, and they both walked towards the cloud beach. The fox, seemingly terrified, clung to Robin''s foot, refusing to let go. She had no choice but to walk with this little burden. As they approached the source of the harp music, Noir and Robin were stunned. Above the sea of clouds, they saw a beautiful blonde girl in a high-necked light yellow dress. With her eyes gently closed and a lovely face, she had yful white feathered wings on her back, resembling a Sacred maiden. Blessed by the sunlight, she was lightly strumming a harp. The melodious notes flowed from the maiden''s delicate hands, the enchanting sound captivating Noir and Robin as they approached. She really looks like an angel from heaven... Noir and Robin listened to the soothing music, reluctant to disturb the ying girl. However, the little fox at Robin''s feet had other ideas. "Yip!" The little fox, hearing the harp, peeked out from under its big tail, looked around twice, then called out and ran over. The girl stopped ying upon hearing the sound. Seeing the fox running towards her, she called out joyfully, "Suu, where have you been?" The fox, named Suu, leaped into the girl''s arms, looking pitiful as it stretched out its paw, pointing at Noir and itself, gesturing vigorously. The girl didn''t understand its meaning. Fearing a misunderstanding, Robin stepped forward and said, "We just met it on the beach over there. It seems to have been frightened." Noir nodded seriously, saying, "Yes, yes, this fox is really timid." Suu stared at Noir in disbelief, so angry that the little one started biting its own big tail. The girl showed no hostility towards the two and smiled as she introduced herself, "My name is Conis, and this is my cloud fox, Suu." Hearing its owner mention its name, Suu cooperatively raised its paw to greet Robin, then snorted at Noir. Robin smiled and patted its head, saying, "We came from the sea below. I''m Robin, and this is my captain, Noir." Perhaps because they had arrived on Sky Ind, a ce difficult for the Marines and World Government to reach, the usually reserved Robin had be more cheerful. Conis''s curious big eyes sparkled as she said, "You came from the Blue Sea? That''s amazing, to be able to reach such a high ce!" Recalling the arduous journey to the Top of the West, Noir said, "It was indeed troublesome. Our ship was destroyed, but at least we''re still alive." At that moment, the sound of an engine roared through the sea of clouds. Conis looked at Noir and Robin, smiling apologetically, "That must be my father, Pagaya. He''s a Waver technician." "Waver? What''s that?" Robin asked curiously. Before Conis could answer, a tall, thin old man riding something resembling a jet ski, moving as fast as a seane, flew towards the beach. However... the more mboyant the take-off, the more disastrous the tree collision. Pagaya, riding the Waver, crashed hard into a nearby coconut tree. Then a coconut, hard as iron, fell from the tree, knocking the old man into the clouds. "Father!" Conis ran over worriedly, with Robin following to check on him. Here''s a joke: the Waver repairman can''t ride a Waver... Noir silently quipped to himself. ... Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax [Just Remove - to ess Patreon normally] ... One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters Homnder: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters Chapter 68: God’s Punishment Chapter 68: God¡¯s Punishment [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... Conis helped her father to his feet, while Pagaya rubbed his head andughed, "Ah... Waver is quite difficult to steer." Robin helped the fallen Waver up, examining it as she said, "Is this Waver? I think I read about it in a book¡ªa ship that can sail without wind..." Noir walked over to her side and reminded her, "Was it a book written by someone named Nnd?" Robin''s eyes lit up, and she immediately recalled some information from the vast sea of books in her mind. "The Great Liar Nnd, so he was telling the truth?" Robin crossed her arms and pondered, "So the City of Gold truly exists?" Noir was astonished. You know about this too? Well, considering the number of books Robin had read, it was probably much more than Noir''s study materials. It couldn''t be judged solely by the original work''s portrayal. Pagaya, helped by his daughter, noticed Noir and said, "So we have guests?" Conis quickly introduced, "Father, they are from the Blue Sea, Noir and Robin." The sky inders seemed very hospitable. Pagaya warmly said, "Since you''vee to the sky ind, take a good look around. It''s been a long time since we''ve had visitors." Pagaya lifted Waver and led the way, while Conis and Robin chatted, and Noir looked around, feeling bored. The father and daughter led them up a soft cloud staircase, with manyrge clouds formed beside them along the way. Pagaya exined to Noir, "That''s the cloud-processing factory, where ind clouds are made." "There are three types of clouds on the sky ind: sea clouds, which you sailed on; ind clouds, which we are walking on; and processing clouds, which can be used to make furniture or building materials." Noir listened attentively, feeling that this immersive experience was quite different from the two-dimensional world and very impactful. Seeing Noir''s interest, Pagaya enthusiastically continued, "The part of the sky ind we live on is called Angel Ind. The edge of the ind is Angel Beach, where we just came from." "My house is just a little further along this Lovely Road." "Further along Lovely Road is the busiest street on Angel Ind, Lovely Street." Talking about Lovely Street made Pagaya''s eyes sparkle. "Lovely Street is so much fun. When it gets lively, there are beautiful girls in miniskirts, bikini beauties, innocent girls, passionate young women..." Noir listened more attentively, pondering deeply and feeling touched. This old man understands me... How could he waste the old man''s kind intentions? He must experience the local customs of Lovely Street. This would make the sky ind trip worthwhile! The two women beside them looked speechlessly at the old man and the young man lost in their thoughts. Robin, exasperated, thought, How did this guy get so absorbed so quickly? Conis awkwardly said, "Don''t mind him. My father is a bit scatterbrained sometimes." Then Conis casually asked, "Robin, are you pirates?" Robin shook her head. "No." Conis, puzzled, asked, "Then why did youe to the sky ind? Usually, only piratese here for the gold." Robin opened her mouth to exin, but after thinking carefully, she found it difficult to define their group. They weren''t exactly a pirate crew, as Noir was a Bounty Hunter. They weren''t a proper adventure group either, since she was a wanted criminal. While Robin was conflicted, Noir, with his extensive experience on the sea, didn''t worry much about bounties and identities. After all, having sailed for so long, Noir understood that the further one went, the more inevitable it was tomit sins, regardless of one''s nature. In other words, there were no purely good or evil people among the strong on the sea. Considering Noir''s personality, who knew when he might be wanted by the World Government. Oh, right... Maybe killing Wapol would earn him a bounty. After thinking for a moment, Robin hesitantly said, "We might be a... tourist!" Conis: Huh? During their chat, Conis weed Noir and Robin to her home. The hospitable father and daughter busied themselves in the kitchen, bringing out several dishes. Noir looked at the food with a strange expression. Hmm¡ª The meat was definitely meat, but he couldn''t tell what animal it was. The vegetables were also vegetables, but why were they so varied? Noir took a big bite of rice, and his eyes lit up. Delicious! Although he had master-level cooking skills, he had tried few dishes andcked practical experience. He could definitely make such vors himself, but achieving this level was quite impressive. As he devoured the food, Noir asked Pagaya, "Uncle, this food is amazing. Did you make it?" Pagaya shook his head proudly and said, "My daughter Conis made it. She''s the most beautiful on Angel Ind!" Conis blushed and smiled, while Noir''s eyes suddenly brightened. ording to the original story, this girl was indeed a gentle and beautiful maiden, though a minor character. Moreover, she was a musician and a good cook who ate little. a perfect, cost-effective addition to the crew... Oh, I mean, where else could he find such an excellent crew member? While Noir was considering inviting her aboard, Robin asked another question, "Conis, is there no ruler on the sky ind?" Hearing this, Conis looked somewhat uneasy, and even the usually cheerful Pagaya seemed nervous. Conis whispered, "The ruler of the sky ind is the ''God'' Enel, who has Mighty powers." "The God can hear people''s conversations on the sky ind and can punish anyone hiding in any corner at any time." Robin, unfazed, replied, "Is he that powerful?" Conis nodded vigorously, "The God also has four priests under him, who are also strong enforcers of the sky ind''sws." Robin looked at Noir, who swallowed his food and said, "Observation Haki and Devil Fruit powers, not a big deal." Robin nodded, having full confidence in Noir''s strength. If Noir could easily defeat one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Crocodile, could he not take on the ruler of a sky ind? Noir''s bright eyes turned to Conis as he asked, "Where is this God? I''d like to see who really holds God''s power!" ... Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax [Just Remove - to ess Patreon normally] ... One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters Homnder: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters Chapter 69: Sky Island Mysteries Chapter 69: Sky Ind Mysteries [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [#]: Enjoy!! ... Conis stared at Noir in horror and quickly covered his mouth, saying, "The God can hear your voice, stop talking!" Noir, unable to speak with his mouth covered, helplessly removed her hand and asked, "I was just asking." Conis whispered, "The God resides on God''s Ind, the sanctuary Upper Yard. It''s filled with Vearth and huge trees." Robin asked in confusion, "Vearth? What''s that?" Conis''s eyes showed longing as she said, "It''s the most precious thing on the sky ind, only found in Upper Yard." Noir and Robin exchanged puzzled looks. Suddenly, an idea struck Noir, and he activated his Suna Suna no Mi ability, causing a handful of yellow soil to appear in his hand. Noir held out the soil and asked, "Is this it?" Conis was dumbfounded by the sand that appeared out of nowhere, gently pinching a bit of it. "This is Vearth?!" Pagaya and Conis eximed in shock. Pagaya rubbed the soil repeatedly and questioned, "It feels a bit different from the Vearth in Upper Yard, softer and finer." Noir asked Conis for a bottle, filled it with sand, and said, "This is sand. The soil in Upper Yard has moisture and nutrients, so there''s a slight difference." Robin pondered aloud, "The sky ind has various clouds but no soil, which makes it very valuable." Pagaya took the bottle of sand like it was a treasure, while Conis couldn''t hide her curiosity and asked, "Noir, who exactly are you? How can you create Vearth out of thin air?" Noir looked at the curious Conis and said, "This is the power of a Devil Fruit. Your God is just someone who ate a Devil Fruit." "Devil Fruit?" Conis had never heard the term. Noir smiled and said, "They''re rare on the sky ind, but in the Blue Sea, many people who eat Devil Fruits gain these so-called godly powers." Conis''s belief in her God seemed shaken by Noir''s words. "Really?" "Of course." Noir gave Robin a signal and said, "Robin, show her." Robin lightly knocked on the table, and amidst pink petals, a delicate hand appeared. A literal hand reveal! Pagaya was so scared he copsed, while Conis, though frightened, was also curious, staring at Robin''s hand. Conis tried touching Robin''s hand and said, "This is also a Devil Fruit power. There are generally three types of abilities." "One can transform into an animal, another grants superpowers like Robin''s, and the third lets you be an element, like me." Noir pointed at himself, and Robin yfully pped him on the face. Noir''s handsome face burst open, revealing a body made of sand, which then reformed and healed. Conis was startled by Robin''s action but soon understood upon seeing Noir''s body. Pagaya, recalling something, pondered. He remembered that the previous God''s horse could also transform into a bird... Conis quickly grasped the Blue Sea knowledge, realizing that the invincible God was powerful because of a Devil Fruit. A power to control lightning? Conis, still confused, asked, "But..." Noir, seeing Conis''s hesitation, immediately knew what she wanted to ask and replied: "The ability to monitor the sky ind is called Observation Haki. Mastering it can even let one see a short period into the future." Noir paused and continued, "Otherwise, its usual function is to sense things beyond the reach of eyes and ears." "For example, outside your house right now, there''s a group of people crawling on the ground, wearing berets." Conis was shocked and quickly ran outside to check, followed by Pagaya. After opening the door and taking a few steps, Conis saw the White Beret troops crawling forward. The White Beret troops were the direct subordinates of the God''s priests and usually appeared where sky indws had been vited. Conis nervously asked, "Captain, what are you doing here?" The White Beret captain stood up and said, "There are criminals from Angel Ind here. They have illegally entered and need to pay a fine!" Noir and Robin walked out of the house. The White Beret captain looked at them and said, "Hey! Blue Sea people, you have vited the God''sw andmitted an 11th-degree crime!" "You must pay ten times the fine!" Noir counted on his fingers. Two people, ten times the fine, that''s two million Berries. It''s not like they didn''t have the money. This small fine could be paid for fun. However! He wouldn''t y along! Expecting Noir to take out money for such a ridiculous fine? Impossible! Do they know who his sister is?! Noir thought angrily. Noir picked his nose and said, "What if I don''t want to pay? What will you do?" The White Beret captain shouted angrily, "You''re challenging the God''s authority!" He waved his hand, and the troops behind him all stood up, ring at Noir. Conis fearfully tugged on Noir''s sleeve, advising, "Noir, if you don''t have money, I can pay for you. Don''t go against the God." Noir sighed and said, "It''s not about the money. There''s no such thing as a God, only powerful people who call themselves gods." Even the monstrous Four Emperors didn''t im to be gods. Enel, living on a small sky ind, was just a frog in a well. He hadn''t experienced the harshness of the Blue Sea. The White Beret captain, seeing Noir repeatedly challenge the God''s dignity, angrily ordered, "Arrest this Blue Sea person! Don''t let him insult the God!" The White Beret troops responded in unison, stepping on the spray shells to fly into the sky, attacking Noir. Noir sneered, about to act, but Robin stopped him. Robin smiled, crossing her hands on her chest, and petals began to flutter. Conis and Pagaya couldn''t believe their eyes. The fierce troops rushed forward but were suddenly stopped in mid-air by hands growing out and breaking their joints. The airborne troops fell like dumplings,pletely defeated. Noir looked at Robin and said with a smile, "Your ability can grow more hands now, huh." He wondered if she could grow something else... Conis and Pagaya were stunned. Besides the shock of seeing the soldiers defeated, Conis also felt a longing for these mysterious powers. Was the Blue Sea really full of people with superpowers? Could she also have such incredible abilities? ... Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of others! => /dragoniax [Just Remove - to ess Patreon normally] ... One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters Homnder: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters Chapter 70: God’s Island Chapter 70: God¡¯s Ind [#]: Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... The White Beret Captainy on the ground, shouting in anguish, "Attacking the White Beret troops is a second-degree crime! You must face God''s trial!" Upon hearing the mention of God''s trial, Pagaya and Conis''s faces changed drastically. God''s trial involved handing over criminals to the priests, who would torture and execute them through a series of trials. Moreover, the residents of Angel Ind were obliged to deceive these criminals into entering God''s Ind, Upper Yard. This was a duty imposed by Enel upon the citizens of Angel Ind. Conis, unable to deceive Noir and Robin, hurriedly pulled Robin aside and whispered, "Run, Sister Robin, the priests'' trials are very cruel!" Robin smiled gently and said, "It''s not up to me." Conis was stunned and then looked at Noir. Noir patted her shoulder reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t trouble you." "Would you like to join us?" Noir looked at Conis and asked. Conis was confused by his sudden question and said, "What?" Noir said, "We''re going to Upper Yard, and when wee back, you shoulde with us to adventure in the Blue Sea!" Without waiting for her agreement, he walked towards the White Beret Captain and said, "Take us to God''s trial quickly, I can''t wait." The White Beret Captain, seeing such an eager criminal for the first time, hesitantly said, "Okay... okay." The White Beret Captain drove the Waver, carrying Noir and Robin, swaying as they headed towards the depths of the cloud sea. Conis watched their receding figures in deep thought. Could they really defeat the God? And, could she really be theirpanion and venture into the Blue Sea? Conis''s faith in God wavered, and her curiosity about the Vearth-filled Blue Sea grew stronger. Noir and Robin, sitting on the Captain''s boat, acted like lords, causing the Captain great pressure. He had seen many poor souls sent to God''s trial, but never someone so eager to court death. When they finally saw an ind lush with vegetation, the White Beret Captain breathed a sigh of relief. Once inside this ind, he no longer feared these two would y any tricks. Noir and Robin disembarked and examined their surroundings. The nts here were extraordinarilyrge, as if scaled up several times from the nts in the Blue Sea. The dense tree canopy blocked the sunlight, allowing only faint rays to prate. Noir and Robin exchanged a nce and ventured deeper into the forest. As they delved further into the ancient forest, the surrounding sounds diminished, and asional giant beasts that emerged were swiftly cut down. In the depths of Upper Yard, amidst ruins, a massive beanstalk pierced the sky. Among its huge vines, a grand pce stood. In the dim pce, blue electric arcs suddenly lit up, illuminating the entire hall. The rampaging blue lightning converged at a point, forming the shape of a person on the throne. This person wore a turban, had conspicuous long ears, was bare-chested, and had thunder drums attached to his back, lying arrogantly on the chair. This was Enel, the ruler of Sky Ind, known as God. At this moment, Enel was in a bad mood! Using his powerful Mantra, he had clearly heard what Noir said. Those disrespectful and sphemous words! He was about to use his power to unleash Sacred punishment and kill that kid. But unexpectedly, the kid hade to him on his own. Thus, he had to let him experience the hunt by the priests! In Enel''s court, four bizarre-looking individuals knelt, awaiting the God''smand. Enel addressed his four priestly subordinates, "An insolent fool has entered the ind. You can have some fun with him." The four priests immediately grew excited and said, "Understood, we''ll handle it!" Enel nodded, then suddenly frowned and sneered, "Those pesky guerris are back again." The four priests, upon hearing about the guerris, were infuriated. Satori, the priest of the Ordeal of Strings, wearing aviator goggles, cursed, "Those damn Shandians trespass on God''s territory again!" Another priest, Ohm, responsible for the Ordeal of Iron, adjusted his sunsses and said, "Let me handle them, I''ll make sure they never return!" Enel nodded and said to the other two, "Besides the Shandian rats, those two criminals are for Gedatsu and Shura." "Yes!" The two replied in unison, and then all the priests departed. Enel, half-closing his eyes, disdainfully said, "humans, how dare they challenge a God..." Noir, sensing the presence with his Observation Haki, scorned the voyeuristic Enel. Observation Haki, after all, was only useful for battle alerts and searching. If it could actually see through things, Noir would use it every day. Just after mentioning Observation, Noir''s Observation detected a small figure. A little girl dressed like a tribesperson was squatting on the ground, stealthily unpacking and filling a bag with something. Robin, moving silently, approached her, but before she got close, the girl suddenly jumped up as if electrocuted, grabbed her bag, and tried to run away. Already aware of her movements, Noir took a big step forward, blocking her path. The girl couldn''t stop in time and crashed into Noir''s leg, falling to the ground with a thud. The bag fell open, spilling a lot of soil. Noir picked up the bag and said, "You''re here to steal soil? Are you a Shandian?" Though young, the girl had a fierce temper. She red up at him, trying to grab her bag back, but Noir easily held her down with one hand. Noir, speaking softly as if to a child, asked, "Little girl, what''s your name? How old are you? Do you need our help?" "Don''t call me little girl!" the girl angrily replied. "I''m Aisa, eight years old, and I''m a Shandian warrior!" "You''re a warrior at eight?" Noir was skeptical of her im. Robin nced at him and nonchntly said, "It''s not that surprising. I had a bounty of seventy-nine million Berries at eight." Hiss. Noir thought back to what he was doing at eight. ... Support me to write more and read 16 chapters ahead of /dragoniax ... One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters Homnder: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters Chapter 71: Instantly Defeating the Priests Chapter 71: Instantly Defeating the Priests ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Robin bent down and patted Aisa''s head, asking, "What are you doing here? Isn''t this a forbidden area of Sky Ind?" Aisa angrily shouted, "Nonsense! This is our Shandian homnd!" Noir returned the bag of Vearth to Aisa, saying, "Forget about being a Shandian warrior. This ce is dangerous, you should leave quickly." Aisa hesitated, confused, and asked, "Y... aren''t with the priests?" Robin shook her head and said, "Of course not." Aisa finally rxed a bit, holding her bag of soil tightly as she walked away silently. Robin whispered to Noir, "This girl seems quite pitiful." Noir nodded and said, "This ind, Apayado, was originally the homnd of the Shandians in the Blue Sea. It was lifted to Sky Ind by the Knock Up Stream." "The rulers of Sky Ind took over the ind. Now, the Shandians are homeless, and Enel and the Sky Inders view them as outsiders. Of course, they are pitiful." Robin looked at him quietly and said, "Although I''m getting used to it, I''m still curious. How do you know so much?" Noir scratched his head and didn''t reply. Robin sighed and said, "Fine, tell me when you feel like it." "Hehe..." Noir chuckled. Suddenly, a red glow appeared in his pupils. Aisa seemed to sense something and quickly turned around. Noir also felt something and looked in the same direction. Robin, puzzled, followed their gaze. Among the trees, many white cloud balls had appeared, floating in the air. In addition, a rotund man with yellow round sses was smiling at them from atop the cloud balls. "There''s another one." Noir looked in another direction, seeing a man in a purple leather jacket with hair styled like spider legs. He was biting his lower lip, his limbs contorted unnaturally. Aisa eximed in shock, "Two priests! Why are Priest Satori and Gedatsu here together?" "Are these the priests?" Robin nced at Aisa. She knew Noir had considerable Haki skills. But how could an eight-year-old girl have Haki too? What Robin didn''t know was that Aisa was a rare Kenbunshoku Haki prodigy, having awakened it at birth. Though her Kenbunshoku Haki was still basic, it was stronger than many in the Blue Sea, as if she had a head start. Unlike Robin, who, despite Noir''s guidance, had yet to master any form of Haki. Among those present, it seemed only Robincked Kenbunshoku Haki... The round priest Satori bounced on the cloud balls and said, "Interesting, you sensed our arrival. Do you have Mantra too?" Aisa, scared, hid behind Robin, trembling, "The priests are very powerful. Even Shandia''s strongest warriors struggle against them!" "Run! We can''t beat them!" Hearing this, Noir picked his nose and mocked, "Scared? Aren''t you a Shandian warrior? Is this how warriors behave?" Aisa, still a child, blushed and shouted, "Shandian warriors are the bravest! I''m not afraid!" Satori, the priest of the Ordeal of Balls, scoffed at Aisa, saying, "You''re just a bunch of savage natives. How dare you covet God''s Ind? Do you deserve it?" "That''s our home!" Aisa said tearfully. Satori, uninterested in her words, waved his hand, and dozens of cloud balls flew toward them. Aisa shouted, "These are Satori''s Ordeal of Balls, they''ll explode! Dodge quickly!" Noir smirked at Satori, who seemed confident of his victory. Feigning a mystical pose, Noir closed his eyes and whispered, "Let me show you the power of a god..." Everyone was stunned, and before the priests could mock him, Noir shouted: "Fire Fist!" A surge of orange light instantly lit up the forest. The searing heat, like a fierce tiger, formed a fist of mes that quickly consumed all the cloud balls. The cloud balls couldn''t slow the Fire Fist at all. The roaring mes enveloped Satori. "No!!" With a scream, the scorching mes charred Satori ck. Barely alive, Satori was barely breathing... Dead... Dead? Aisa stared in shock at the fallen Satori, then looked at Noir in awe. A priest, who was so hard for Shandian warriors to deal with, had been effortlessly killed by this man. Recalling the sudden appearance of the mes, Aisa timidly asked, "Are Y... also a god?" Noir was about to speak when Robin patted Aisa''s head and said, "He''s human, just stronger than most." Noir added, "Enel is the same, his power exceeds your imagination, but he''s no god." Aisa hesitantly nodded, pointing at the other priest, "But, what about that priest?" The one who had been posing since his appearance. Hispanion had been defeated, yet he hadn''t reacted at all. Noir shouted at him, "Hey, you can''t talk with your mouth mped shut!" Gedatsu, shocked, said, "Is that so!" Robin muttered, "His coordination is just too poor." Seeing hispanion defeated, Gedatsu struggled to untangle his arms and said, "I''m the Priest of the Ordeal of Swamp. Blue Sea person, Y..." Before he could finish, Noir had already shed in front of him, smashing his armed fist down! Gedatsu''s Mantra hadn''t even reacted before he lost consciousness. Noir blew on his fist and said, "Fighting doesn''t wait..." Aisa stared nkly at the two fallen priests. She couldn''t believe it. In just a few minutes, both priests had been defeated with one move? Aisa stammered, "Their... Mantra... why didn''t it work?" Noir looked at her in surprise and said, "You don''t know?" "It''s simple. Just hit them when they''re not paying attention." Aisa stared at him nkly. Was Mantra really so easy to counter? Noir wasn''t lying. It was like a person ying a game; a skilled and aware yer like Noir faced two yers with decent awareness but terrible execution. How could that be a contest? ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 72: The Priests’ Annihilation Chapter 72: The Priests¡¯ Annihtion ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Aisa looked at Noir in awe but soon sensed a battle happening nearby. Noir chuckled and said, "It seems the priests have alle out. Are your people fighting them?" Aisa nodded and said worriedly, "It''s our guerri fighters. They n to attack the priests." "But the remaining two priests, Shura and Ohm, are the strongest among them." Noir scoffed and said, "Strongest among weaklings is still weak." Aisa looked at Noir, her eyes pleading, and said, "Big brother, can you help them? It''s too dangerous for them to fight the priests." Noir smiled and said, "Of course, because I''m looking for someone among the Shandians to join us." With that, Noir picked up little Aisa. Robin followed closely behind, and they swiftly moved through the trees towards the battle. With their speed, they soon arrived at the battlefield where the priests and the guerri fighters were fighting. The situation was almost one-sided. The priests, though few in number, held the advantage. The Shandian guerri fighters had many fallenrades. The most notable figure on the battlefield was the Shandians'' strongest warrior, known as the "Berserker" Wyper. He was wielding the same Burn Bazooka he had when he met Noir, his Jet Dials creaking under his feet. His face, as always, was grim and fierce, living up to his title. Noir''s eyes lit up when he saw him. This was his first candidate for a crewmate, and sure enough, he was here! Priests Shura and Ohm were warily watching Wyper. The other guerri fighters were not a concern, but this Berserker was different. He seemed to have undergone some special training. His fighting style resembled that of a wild beast, acting purely on instinct, making it difficult for their Mantra to predict his moves. More frightening was his intense fighting spirit. He alone was almost able to hold off the two priests. The priests'' attacksnded on him, but Wyper didn''t make a sound. He repeatedly exchanged blows, willing to get injured just to harm the priests. Because of this, even though all three were simrly wounded, Wyper''s momentum was stronger. Noir admired, "As expected of someone I have my eye on. Strong will and good talent." Robin watched Wyper and nodded, saying, "He''s like someone born to fight." Priest Shura''s eyes narrowed as he looked towards Noir''s group and shouted, "Who''s there? Come out!" The answer came in the form of a sharp, dark de strike. The flying sh seemed to disappear into thin air, reappearing only when it shed across Shura, causing blood to stter. A ghastly wound appeared on Shura''s chest, twisting his ugly features. He spat out blood. "Why... Mantra didn''t detect your attack..." Shura, eyes red, propped himself up with his ming spear, unwilling to ept defeat. Noir, holding his sword, Demon de, approached with seemingly light steps that sounded like death knells to those present. With the blood staining it, Demon de patterns glowed slightly. Noir looked down at Shura and said, "Mantra? You think I can''t use that?" "Nonsense! This is a power bestowed by God! How could you have it?" Shura screamed, charging madly. Mounting a red bird, Shura thrust his ming spear desperately. However, as the spear pierced Noir''s body, everyone was stunned. Ohm muttered in disbelief, "How is this possible..." Wyper, with a serious expression, said, "A troublesome guy." The ming spear shattered the fiery body, and Noir''s smile appeared in Shura''s terrified eyes. "Unable to hit a physical body. This must be what you consider godly power, right?" With that, Noir''s body turned to mes, surrounding and burning Shura, his screams echoing through the forest. Noir lifted his hand, tossing aside the charred Shura, and turned to thest priest standing. "And you, do you want to y too?" Ohm''s face changed multiple times, then he bent down, seeming to prepare to draw his sword. Just as Noir thought he was going to fight, Ohm turned and ran without looking back. Noir despised theirck of courage. They acted all godly but ran faster than anyone when outmatched. Noir wanted to finish him off, but at that moment, a thick bolt of lightning gathered in the clouds above. The blue lightning, charged with energy, struck down like God punishment. Its target was the fleeing Ohm! Ohm, face ashen, looked at the descending lightning and screamed, "No! God..." With a loud explosion, his charred bodyy still. Then, another massive bolt of lightning struck down towards Noir and Wyper. The Shandians stood frozen in fear, and even Wyper felt some panic. Only Noir looked at the descending lightning with disdain. "Enel, you think too highly of yourself..." Noir shielded Robin and told the guerri fighters, "Stay here and don''t move." He raised his hands, and a thick ck-purple aura erupted from his body, his Busoshoku Haki spreading out. With his talent, Noir could now project his Busoshoku Haki, albeit with some difficulty, but it was enough to block elemental attacks. The thunder roared over them, its might shaking all of Upper Yard. But when the dust settled, everyone emerged unscathed, their expressions filled with disbelief. Wyper, looking at Noir''s ck-glowing arms, was filled with admiration. His blood boiled with excitement at this power. Noir, his arms slightly numb, withdrew his hands. The power of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit was formidable! His own abilities, fire against lightning, sand against lightning, weren''t the best defenses. He had to use Haki to protect everyone. A female warrior next to Wyper noticed Aisa by Robin''s side and eximed, "Aisa! You snuck out again!" Aisa, seeing her trusted big sister, ran over and said, "Raki, Look, I got a bag of Vearth!" Wyper''s eyes turned cold. He knocked the bag out of her hands and scolded, "Fool! Who told you toe here! Aren''t you afraid of dying?!" ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 73: Recruiting Wyper Chapter 73: Recruiting Wyper ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Aisa dropped the dirt she was holding, ring angrily at Wyper. "I''m not afraid! I''m a Shandia warrior too!" Wyper grabbed Aisa by the cor, lifting her off the ground as he red at her. "Are there no more Shandians? Do we need a kid like you?" Aisa kicked her legs, her eyes welling up with tears as she protested, "I am useful..." Wyper threw the small Aisa to the ground and kicked her dirt-filled bag aside, his tone icy. "Useful for what? Stealing this Vearth? Only to get killed by the priests?" Aisa red at Wyper before quickly standing up and running away, wiping her tears. Raki looked at Aisa, then at herrade Wyper, sighing helplessly before chasing after Aisa. Wyper waved his hand impatiently, instructing his team, "Take a break. I''ll give further orderster." Once the team dispersed, Robin''s sultry voice broke the silence, "So harsh..." Noir nodded in agreement. "She''s just a child. No need to be so harsh even if she made a mistake." Wyper, with his back to the two, replied, "Shut up." As he spoke, Wyper used his body to shield the team''s view as he picked up Aisa''s bag. He then began refilling it with dirt. Noir raised an eyebrow as Wyper resolutely said, "The homnd of the Shandians must be reimed with our blood and lives. If there are to be sacrifices, it should be us." "Aisa, that little kid, should just live a safe and boring life!" Noir chuckled, while Robin remarked, "He''s quite aplicated person." Wyper looked up at the massive giant vine spiraling into the sky, his fierce face filled with determination. "Once we defeat Enel, do you think Aisa will still care about such a small bag of Vearth?" He looked directly at Noir, serious. "Thank you for protecting Aisa and my team..." "No, I didn''t..." Noir started to respond politely, but Wyper cut him off abruptly, "But this ind is our home. You are a benefactor, and the Shandians will never offend you. But please leave as soon as possible." "We are going to fight Enel to the death here. We don''t want to involve you." Noir looked at Wyper, speechless. "Why are you so blunt?" "Besides, you can''t defeat Enel on your own." Robin sighed, covering her forehead with her hand. "You¡¯re not much better at talking than he is." Wyper didn''t get angry at Noir''s words, surprising him. "The four priests are dead. This is our best chance." "We have no retreat." Noir thought for a moment before suggesting, "Actually, we can work together." Wyper promptly refused, "No need. You''ve already helped me enough." Noir shook his hand dismissively. "Don''t be so quick to refuse. I''m not helping you for free. I want something in return." "If you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself to reim your homnd, would you be willing to trade your life for a powerful ally if you fail to defeat Enel?" Such straightforward and crude words resonated with Wyper. He looked at Noir, asking, "What do you mean? Do you want my life?" Noir patted his shoulder. "If I help you defeat Enel and you can¡¯t, then you''ll owe me your life. You¡¯ll join me and serve under me in the Blue Sea." Wyper considered the offer carefully, staring into Noir''s eyes. "Don''t you want to ensure this operation''s sess?" Noir added, breaking Wyper''s defenses. For the future of the Shandians, his own life was inconsequential. Even though Wyper was reluctant to trust outsiders, witnessing Enel''s God-Like attack earlier had shaken him. Not because he feared death, but because he feared losing hisrades. Wyper extended his hand, his voice cold, "Deal." Noir, ustomed to Wyper''s stern demeanor, bumped fists with him. With Wyper and Conis on board, the only challenge left was Enel. Recruiting Enel would be straightforward: defeat him and drag him along. Noir wasn''t interested in negotiating with him. Noir and Wyper''s agreement led to Noir naturally joining their guerri group. Robin quickly bonded with Raki and the other female warriors, managing to soothe Aisa''s hurt feelings. However, the little girl might hold a grudge against Wyper for a few days for scolding her. Noir and Wyper walked at the front of the group. Having fought together once, Wyper respected Noir''sbat prowess. Curious about many things, Wyper asked Noir about his and Enel''s Devil Fruits and Haki. Wyper wasn''t very interested in Kenbunshoku Haki but seemed quite taken with Busoshoku Haki. Especially when he learned that Busoshoku Haki could hit Devil Fruit users, his eyes lit up. With this ability, fighting Enel wouldn''t be so daunting. Answering Wyper''s questions, Noir didn¡¯t hold back, offering some guidance. After all, Wyper was his future crew member and not an outsider. There was no concern about Wyper breaking his promise. Wyper had proudly imed to inherit the will of his ancestor, the great warrior Kalgara, and valued every promise. Although Noir couldn''t remember who Kalgara was, Wyper¡¯s character reassured him. Enel seemed content to maintain his fa?ade, remaining in his sky pce, waiting for challengers. The guerri group encountered many of Enel¡¯s soldiers along the way, but they all ended up as cannon fodder. After a long journey, Noir and his group finally arrived at the ancient ruins beneath the giant vine. "This is Shandora?" Noir marveled at the grand ruins. Wyper nodded, a rare smile appearing on his resolute face. "This is our ancestors'' home..." Noir examined the ruins, thinking of Robin. She would undoubtedly be interested in this ce. He remembered that Shandora''s Golden Bell contained an ancient Poneglyph. As expected, Robin paused, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Noir. Noir nodded. "Stay here for a while. I''lle for you after I deal with things." Wyper quickly added, "I''ll have Raki stay with you, and Aisa too." Noir, understanding Wyper¡¯s concern for the little girl¡¯s safety, agreed. With preparationsplete, the group climbed the vine towards Enel''s pce. ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 74: Defeating Enel Chapter 74: Defeating Enel ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir and the others were charging toward Enel''s pce. Meanwhile, Enel inside the pce was furious, but he forced himself to maintain a smile. With his wide-ranging Mantra (Kenbunshoku Haki), he sensed a group of ants charging toward him. Initially, Enel intended to rush down and kill them directly. But his arrogance reminded him of his identity, and he restrained himself, waiting for them like a true boss. The one Enel hated the most was the outsider from the Blue Sea, Noir. That guy had the ability to use Mantra and could even control fire. One controls fire, and the other controls lightning. Enel felt his throne was shaken. Enel forced himself to calm down. Even if he couldn¡¯t deal with Noir, what could Noir do to him? Just a little more time... Enel nced at therge room hidden deep in the pce, where a massive ship was being constructed. The Ark Maxim was almostplete. Once finished, he could use the Ark Maxim to go to the Endless Vearth to rule. That''s where a god should reside! Enel lifted his golden staff, gazing at the pce gate from the vine. As he expected, a loud crash sounded as the sturdy gate was torn down like paper. Many Shandia warriors rushed in with weapons, surrounding Enel in a rebellious manner. Seeing his enemy, Wyper''s eyes turned red with rage. He charged forward, stepping on clouds with his Burning Bazooka. Enel looked disdainfully at the mortal daring to offend a god. The golden staff, refined by lightning, turned red-hot and reshaped into a trident. Wyper leaped into the air, blue-white mes spewing from his bazooka. Enel, with closed eyes and a mocking smile, leisurely sidestepped. The golden trident thrust forward like a snake toward Wyper''s neck. Wyper narrowly dodged, and the Shandians, seeing this, rushed in. Lightning bolts rained down from the pce ceiling as Enel fought fiercely with the Shandia warriors. Noir leaned against the gate, watching. Their agreement was that Noir would intervene only if Wyper couldn¡¯t handle Enel. Wyper needed to experience some hardship first. Despite Wyper''s strong will andbat skills, almost all attacks were ineffective against Enel''s Goro Goro no Mi (Rumble-Rumble Fruit). Initially, Wyper had Seastone (Kairoseki) from the Blue Sea, catching Enel off guard. But itsted only for one move. Enel, the embodiment of lightning, was too fast for Wyper to catch. Holding his golden trident, Enel sneered at the fallen guerris. "How dare you ants oppose a god." "You''ve gone through so much trouble, but... now, die!" The sharp trident plunged down, lightning arcs violently stimting Wyper''s senses, the deadly weapon magnifying in his pupils. At the critical moment, Noir finally acted. A dark red de intercepted Enel''s trident with ease. Noir, gripping his sword Kumori, twisted his wrist, sending the trident flying from Enel''s hand with powerful force. Enel stared at Noir in disbelief, while Noir looked at him with amusement. "System, show me Enel''s talents," Noirmanded in his mind. "Name: Enel Devil Host¡¤Rumble-Rumble: Red Quality, has eaten a Logia-type Devil Fruit, transforming his body into electricity, granting control over lightning. Sea''s Rejection: Purple Talent, gaining the power of the Devil also brings its curse, making the user weak in seawater, unable to use abilities actively. Electric Wave Mantra: Red Quality, using his own Kenbunshoku Haki and unique electric body to expand his Haki into a wide-range sensory ability. Arrogant False God: Red Quality, a conceited personality, the less he knows, the more arrogant and conceited he is. Intelligence drops by 20% in the first battle with an enemy, drops by 10% after a victory, and by 5% after subsequent victories, and so on. However, if defeated, this talent is lost for a period, and if severely defeated, it is lost permanently." Enel¡¯s Rumble-Rumble Fruit is also red? Noir pondered for a moment. It seemed that none of the Devil Fruits he had copied had surpassed red quality. It looked like golden quality Devil Fruits were probably exclusive to high-ranking Marines and the Yonko. As for the "Arrogant False God" talent, Noir found it quite fitting. No wonder Enel seemed to get dumber when fighting Luffy. If this kept stacking, his intelligence might even drop below Luffy''s... To Noir''s surprise, Enel''s Mantra talent, though impressive in range, was only red quality. Enel''s strongest aspect of Mantra was its ind-wide coverage, unmatched by others. Given Enel¡¯s nature, even with his fruit-enhanced Haki, he likely never trained hard. Noir''s disappointment was evident. Enel, seeing Noir''s disappointment, fumed, veins popping on his forehead. "You insolent wretch, how dare you defy a god!" Noir nonchntly cleaned his ear, swinging Kumori. "You''re too noisy!" Influenced by his talent, Enel arrogantly electrified himself, boasting, "Without Seastone, how will you face me?" sh¡ª A bloody gash opened across Enel''s chest. Enel was stunned, then screamed in pain. "Why? It hurts so much!!" A strange warmth flowed from the cursed sword into Noir, instantly restoring his energy. Noir hadn¡¯t expended much energy, but the bacsh nearly overwhelmed him. Realizing he couldn¡¯t ignore attacks, Enel clutched his wound, baffled. "What kind of sword is that? How can it hurt me?" Wyper, having moved hisrades to safety, stared at the Haki-coated sword. He then punched the ground in frustration, muttering, "If only I had that power..." Honestly, if Enel hadn¡¯t eaten a Logia Fruit, Wyper might have defeated him. Wyper''s resolve surpassed ordinary men, but Enel¡¯s vile nature was a huge disadvantage... Enel kept shocking his body, fiercely striking the four thunder drums on his back, shouting: "I¡¯ll show you the power of a god!" ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 75: The War Stops Chapter 75: The War Stops ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... The sound of thunder drums, bolstered by electric light, was soul-stirring. The deafening thunderpletely engulfed the entire pce. Enel was shrouded in a chaotic current of electricity. His body swelled into a massive blue thunder giant in an instant. This thunder giant, however, looked somewhat portly, with a notably prominent beer belly. "Two Hundred Million Volts: Thunder God!" Enel''s voice boomed from the mouth of the thunder giant, resonating like a holy promation in everyone''s hearts. Enel looked at Noir, who seemed as insignificant as an ant, andughed arrogantly, "Mere mortal! Let me show you the power of a god!" With Enel''s wild roar, the giant thunder hand mmed down towards the crowd. The powerful force and terrifying current left the Shandians in a daze. Is this Enel''s true power? With this one p, the entire Upper Yard might be destroyed! Noir gazed calmly at the thunder hand, a sharp purple glint shining in his deep ck eyes. His whole body was enveloped in Haki, which almost solidified, converging onto his demonic de, making it even more sinister. Since merging two golden swordsmanship talents and undergoing rigorous training, swordsmanship had be Noir''s strongest attack method! mes rose and swirled from beneath his feet. Noir, riding the surging fire dragon tornado, faced Enel''s thunder hand head-on with a drawn de. The previously blue electric sky was now reced by the inky ckness of his sword light! Holding his demon sword, Noir''s powerful sh cleaved through the Thunder God''s body, sweeping away the electricity that filled the air. Noir''s figure stood in mid-air, appearing like a God-yer Wyper stared at Noir in shock, his mouth agape, almostrge enough to swallow an Aisa. Defeating priests was one thing, but even Enel was defeated with a single sh?! Noir elegantlynded, sheathing his sword, and brushed back his ck hair with a ir. He looked at the blood-spewing, unconscious Enel and pondered. Should he kill Enel and take the Rumble-Rumble Fruit? However, Noir was interested in thatrge ship, the Ark Maxim, which required massive electrical power for energy. He was alone and would definitely need to change talentster on. Excluding the six talents he could fuse permanently (appearance, swordsmanship, the three forms of Haki, and physique), Noir still wanted to fuse three Devil Fruit abilities into the remaining four slots. Two Logia, Zoan, or Paramecia fruits each fused once would yield three monstrous dark gold talents. This would make him versatile and unbeatable, with one slot left to change talents as needed. Hmm... a perfect n! With this in mind, it seemed better to keep Enel around as a living battery. Taking this guy to the Blue Sea for a few battles should do the trick. Of course, despite saying that, Noir still intended to take Enel''s abilities. Having used up the copy cards on Mihawk''s talents, he was fortunate enough to get another from their newfound friendship. Now, he was out again... Recing the Bear-Bear Fruit with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, a fruit that purely enhanced physique, was no longer necessary. The Bear-Bear Fruit was impressive in helping him through the novice stage, but now... Forget the Mimic-Mimic Fruit. The Fire, Lightning, and Sand Logia abilities alone were among the best in the sea. Noir happily absorbed Enel''s abilities when Wyper approached, asking, "What about this guy?" Noir picked up Enel, asking, "Don''t you want to kill him for revenge?" Wyper shook his head, replying, "I can tell he''s useful to you. Killing him doesn''t matter to me." "Our grudge isn''t just with Enel, but with all the Sky Ind gods." Noir nodded, realizing he''d been thinking wrongly before. The Shandians lost their homnd not because of Enel alone. Four hundred years ago, when Upper Yard rose to the Sky Ind, the ruling gods started seizing it and waging war. Enel was just like the previous gods. In terms of hatred, Wyper probably felt the same about Enel and Gan Fall... Hmm? Noir''s eyes shifted, and he chuckled, "Speak of the devil." Wyper was taken aback, turning to see and tensing up again. "The former god, Gan Fall, that damn guy." Wyper hefted his Burn Bazooka, aiming at the person flying on a sky horse. A bird with the Horse-Horse Fruit spread its wings, and Gan Fall, riding the sky horse, looked like a sky knight. Gan Fall stared in disbelief at the thundering pce, muttering, "Enel, defeated?" He''de because of themotion in Upper Yard, but to find the godlike Enel beaten and carried by a Blue Sea person? Noir tossed Enel to Wyper, calling up to Gan Fall, "Old man, stop looking down on me ande down to talk!" Gan Fall frowned, his white mustache twitching, and shouted, "Who are you? Why are you with the Shandians?" Wyper squinted, about to shout back when Noir suddenly moved. ck sword light shed, carrying annihting power towards Gan Fall. The white mustache on one side of his face was instantly obliterated. Cold sweat broke out on Gan Fall as Noir''s icy voice reached his ears: "I said,e down!" Unlike Enel and previous gods, Gan Fall wanted to resolve the Shandians'' and Sky Ind''s conflict. Unfortunately, the hatred of the Shandians, who lost their home, couldn''t be resolved by time or negotiations. In the original story, Enel''s n to destroy everything on Sky Ind forced both sides to face a cmity, leading to a peace agreement. But now, with Wyper on his side, Noir didn''t want the war to continue but had no problem letting Wyper vent. Under Noir''s threat, Gan Fall dared not say more and obediently descended on his sky horse. Gan Fall dismounted, respectfully bowing to Noir, and hesitantly asked, "Sir, about Enel..." Noir interrupted, "Defeated. I''m taking him. Don''t worry, he won''t trouble you anymore." Gan Fall nced at Enel on Wyper''s shoulder and asked, "May I know your purpose in doing this?" Noir sneered, pointing at Wyper, "I made a deal with the Shandians, helping him out." "And one more thing." Noir looked at Wyper and Gan Fall, speaking with an unquestionable tone, "From now on, Upper Yard belongs to the Shandians, and the Sky Ind is yours, Gan Fall." "Whether you trade or feud, I don''t care. But here, there will never be war again!" ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 76: A Kiss Chapter 76: A Kiss ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Gan Fall hesitated for a moment, but Wyper agreed without any hesitation, saying, "The Shandians only want their homnd back. As long as no one seizes Upper Yard, war is irrelevant!" Seeing Gan Fall''s indecision, Noir''s gaze became dangerous as he asked, "What are you thinking about? Do you still want to start a war?" Gan Fall shook his head and replied, "Of course not, war only brings tragedy. But Upper Yard has already risen to the Sea Clouds and be part of the Sky Ind. Dividing it will be difficult for everyone on Angel Ind..." Noir interrupted him directly, saying, "I don''t care about that. Besides, it was your ancestors who took the Shandians'' home, turning it into your territory. Why are you ying the victim?" Swinging the Demon de in his hand, Noir''s tone carried a faint threat as he continued, "Wyper will be my partner, and I will help him with his issues. When I return to the Sky Ind in the future, if I find you still behaving the same way..." Hearing this, Gan Fall understood. Regardless of the situation, Noir sided with Wyper of the Shandians. However, when it came to the issues between the two nations, he remained neutral, neither helping nor hindering either side. Fine, the rtionship between Angel ind and Upper Yard may have a long-standing hatred, but at least they could try tomunicate equally. After all, this powerful man, who had defeated Enel, wasn''t helping the Shandians take revenge on the Sky Inders. Noir thought of something and patted Wyper on the shoulder, saying, "The Shandian light of Shandora, the Golden Bell, should be around here." Hearing this, Wyper''s eyes lit up again as he hurriedly asked, "Where?!" Ringing the Golden Bell to honor the warrior Kalgara''s spirit and to inform the great warrior''s friend Nnd in heaven was a mission Wyper had carried since birth. It was his ultimate goal. Noir pondered for a moment. Right, where was it found in the original story... "I''ve read the texts of the Shandora ruins, and based on my deduction, it should be further up the vines," a voice full of feminine charm said. Robin, along with Raki and Aisa, elegantly walked through the battlefield to Noir''s side. Noir looked up. Further up the vines? Enel didn''t discover it this close? Fortunately, this time, Gan Fall''s Pegasus was requisitioned by Noir, and it easily carried them up. On the solitary ind cloud, a Golden Bell covered with green moss and vegetation stood askew. Below the Golden Bell, a familiar stone tablet was embedded. Robin''s beautiful eyes lit up with delight as she eximed, "A Poneglyph?!" Wyper, meanwhile, looked at the Golden Bell with deep emotion. The national treasure of his homnd, the Shandian light, had finally returned to the Shandians after four hundred years! Noir stood with Robin, quietly waiting for her to finish interpreting the Poneglyph. After a while, Robin''s face was filled with astonishment as she muttered to herself, "The Pirate King and Laugh Tale, the true history..." Robin concealed her amazement, her lively eyes reflecting unknown emotions. There was excitement and hope. Noir looked at the charming woman beside him and smiled knowingly. This was one of the reasons he brought Robin to the Sky Ind. Although Robin was mature and strong, Noir always felt a heavy sense of despair and confusion around her. Giving her a goal, helping her find direction, and striving together was the best way to help Robin break free from her inner turmoil. Robin, filled with joy, nced at the ancient text in front of her. She casually nced to the side and suddenly noticed the gentle smile on Noir''s lips. Robin''s heart trembled, and a bright smile appeared on her face as she said, "Thank you, Noir." Noir shook his head and smiled, "No need to thank me. We''re partners, after all." As Noir spoke, Robin instinctively observed his expression, a habit deeply ingrained in her. Finally, she couldn''t resist asking, "Don''t you want to know what it says?" Noir shook his head decisively, "I''m not interested." "And besides," Noir said with a cheeky grin, getting closer to Robin, "if you don''t want to tell me now, you can share it whenever you feel like it." Robin blinked her beautiful eyes, her smile full of warmth and helplessness. She almost forgot that this guy was a straightforward idiot. He wouldn''t bother to guess what she knew... After thinking for a moment, Robin tilted her head, stood on tiptoe, and reached towards Noir. However, the height difference between them was too cute. Frustrated, Robin puffed out her cheeks and said, "You, bend down." Huh? Noir was stunned but instinctivelyplied. As soon as he bent down, a pair of soft arms wrapped around his neck. At the same time, a cool and soft sensation blossomed on his face, apanied by warm breath and an enticing fragrance. In that instant, Noir felt a tingle spread across half his face, a sensation more thrilling than being hit by Conqueror''s Haki. Maintaining his bent posture, Noir stood there dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Robin had already let go, her hands behind her back, walking away with a light step and a radiant smile. "This is your reward..." After a long while, Noir finally reacted. Unexpectedly, he had gained an unexpected reward by bringing Robin to see the Poneglyph! Rubbing his face foolishly, Noir chuckled, mumbling incoherently, "Ha... heh... oh... hoo..." Wyper, who had been immersed in the excitement of finding the national treasure, turned around to see Noir rolling on the ground andughing like a fool. Wyper was full of ck lines. Was this his future captain? Mental illness isn''t contagious, right? Afterughing for a long time, Noir noticed Wyper''s gaze and quickly got up, clearing his throat and asking seriously, "So... what do you n to do with it? Ring it now?" Wyper, filled with excitement, shook his head and said, "I want to share the news with everyone first, so the glory of Shandora can be witnessed by the Shandians!" Noir shrugged and said, "Suit yourself, but prepare quickly. I n to set sail once I find a ship." Wyper nodded and then asked in confusion, "A ship? Where would you find a ship on Sky Ind?" Noir was about to respond when Enel, who had been thrown to the ground, began to stir. A mischievous smile appeared on Noir''s face as he said, "The one who knows where the ship is has just woken up." Enel, enduring the pain, opened his eyes to see Noir and Wyper looking at him with a mix of curiosity and threat. His turban destroyed, revealing a frizzy hairstyle, Enel shivered in fear. Why were they looking at him like that? ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 77: Ark Maxim Chapter 77: Ark Maxim ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir yanked Enel up like a bandit and asked, "Enel... I need to talk to you." Hearing Noir''s familiar address, Enel shivered, goosebumps rising, and stammered, "W-what do you want?" Having been defeated once, Enel''s "arrogant false god" effect temporarily disappeared, so his intelligence was still functioning. Enel understood well that the excessively powerful man in front of him, smiling cheekily, definitely had nothing good in mind. Noir rubbed his fingers nonchntly and said, "I heard... you secretly built a flying ship?" Enel''s face stiffened, and he immediately denied it, "Impossible!" "Why would I build such a thing?!" Enel''s denial was weak and unconvincing, and everyone present looked at him like he was an idiot. Noir kindly used his cursed de tob Enel''s hair and said, "Will you take me there yourself... or..." Enel surrendered decisively, gesturing to his side, "I know where it is. Please, follow me!" Noir smirked and quickly followed the leading Enel. Wyper, wearing seastone gauntlets, gripped Enel''s shoulder tightly, leaving no room for him to even think about escaping. Enel led Noir and the others into the depths of his pce. Inside was a huge space, and in the hall of this space, a massive ship was ced, with many winged Skypieans working nearby. Seeing Enel enter the pce, the Skypieans'' tired faces instantly filled with fear, but seeing Enel''s sorry state and the people behind him, they became joyous. "Gan Fall!" "Has the former gode to save us?" "Did Sir Gan Fall defeat Enel?!" The Skypieans were overjoyed. Gan Fall''s old face showed guilt as he put down his long spear and deeply bowed to everyone. Gan Fall said remorsefully, "Everyone, the one who defeated Enel and saved you all is actually this adventurer from the Blue Sea." "From today on, Enel will no longer call himself a god. Shandia and Angel Ind will not invade each other." Gan Fall exined to his people, but the Skypieans no longer cared about the ownership of God''s Ind. Having been imprisoned by Enel to build the Ark for years, they now just wanted to live peacefully with their families. Wyper''s expression wasplicated, filled with intense hatred, vignce towards the Skypieans, and pity for their plight. The people naturally were immensely grateful to Noir, crying and kneeling in thanks. Noir didn¡¯t care about their gratitude. He looked at the Ark Maxim with some dissatisfaction and said, "This ship is really bad looking..." Even Wyper, who had no sense of aesthetics, couldn¡¯t help but agree, "Besides being big and able to fly, there¡¯s nothing good about it." Embarrassed by the critique of his aesthetics, Enel''s face turned red, and he yelled angrily, "It¡¯s functional! Only shallow mortals care about appearance!" Bang! Noir delivered a love tap to Enel''s head, immediately putting him in his ce. With a bump on his head, smoke rising, Enel grumbled, while Noir nonchntly retracted his hand and asked the Skypiean shipbuilders, "How¡¯s the ship? Is it fixed?" The Skypieans, who had been forced by Enel to build the ship, said awkwardly, "The basic structure is almost done, but it¡¯s too big, and the project is too vast, so it might take some time..." Noir pointed at the Ark and said, "What if you make it smaller? Just a ship for a dozen people to live on." The Skypieans were stunned and said, "If it¡¯s smaller, and the flying performance is slightly reduced, it could be done in a month." Satisfied, Noir said, "Great. Can I ask you for a favor?" "After you see your families, can you help me modify this ship? Make it look better if you can." The Skypieans nodded eagerly. Not only did Noir save them, but given his power to defeat Enel, they had no choice but to help. Having arranged everything, Noir felt relieved and followed Gan Fall back to Angel Ind to announce Enel''s defeat. Wyper returned to the Shandia tribe and informed his grandmother, the current Shandia leader, about the Golden Bell. Wyper''s grandmother and Gan Fall negotiated again, but this time, with Noir supporting them, they finally reached a consensus. Although Angel Ind and Upper Yard were both part of the Sea Clouds, they were separate entities. Their future interactions would not be hindered. However, years of umted hatred wouldn¡¯t be resolved quickly, and a long period of coldness between the two sides was inevitable. Nevertheless, the war had ceased, and the rest was up to them to resolve. Noir was not their caretaker; how things developed was not his concern. "Detected that the host has changed the plot. Reward issued: Universal Copy Card*1, Custom Skypiea Creation Opportunity*1." Change the plot? Noir was taken aback. He had almost forgotten that changing the plot could earn rewards. But he had killed Wapol before, which was also a change. Why wasn''t there a reward for that? The Skypiea arc had clearly deviated from the original. Shandia and Angel Ind hadn''t unified, and key figures like Enel and Wyper were to be taken to the Blue Sea by Noir. Could it be because the degree of change wasn''t significant? Noir shook his head and stopped thinking about it, focusing on the new rewards. A Skypiea creation opportunity? Does that mean he can create a Skypiea out of thin air? Impressive! Noir was excited and extended his consciousness into the system, and the system''s prompt sounded: "Do you want to create a custom Skypiea here? Warning! Once created, it cannot be withdrawn!" Noir quickly halted. This Skypiea shouldn''t be created here. Moreover, it wasn''t needed currently. When he had a territory of his own, he could release this Skypiea. With a big reward in hand, Noir was in a great mood, sipping the coffee in front of him. Currently on Angel Ind, with nowhere to go, he was staying at Uncle Pagaya''s house. Robin walked out of the room with a smile and said to Noir, "Captain, Conis wants to go to the Blue Sea with us. Do you agree?" Noir was taken aback, then delighted, "Sure!" "Did you convince her?" Noir looked at Robin expectantly. Robin sat beside Noir, gently stroking the napping Cloud Fox Sisi on the table, and said with a smile, "Conis also wants to see the Blue Sea. I didn''t need to persuade her." Noir was thoroughly satisfied. The Skypiea journey was over, and it was quite sessful... ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of Others!! https:// /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 78: Return to the Blue Sea Chapter 78: Return to the Blue Sea ~Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... A month quickly passed. During this time, Noir was taken to various ces by Pagaya for some leisure and fun. To be honest, the women on Sky Ind were indeed stunning, and Noir''s eyes were almost dazzled by their beauty over the past month. As for Robin, ever since that day when Noir was kissed, there hadn''t been any significant developments. Noir wanted to progress things further, but whenever he was in front of Robin, he could only muster up a "Have you eaten?" after much hesitation. Though their romantic progress was slow, the shipbuilding progress was impressively fast. In less than a month, arge sailing ship appeared before Noir. The ship was made of blue and white wood, exuding the unique charm of Sky Ind. The stern was equipped with Sky Ind''s specialty, Wind Shells, for speed eleration. At Noir''s request, the bow was specially designed to resemble a dragon''s head. The interior was remodeled by Sky Ind shipbuilding masters to include all the necessary daily amenities and various rooms. The original Ark Maxim was covered in gold, looking like a gaudy disy of wealth. Now, the amount of gold on the ship was reduced, but it was strategically ced inside, giving the cabin a luxurious and noble appearance. More importantly, the power system of the ship wasn''t dismantled, allowing for a period of free flight. Noir gleefully jumped onto the Ark Maxim. Inspired by the Thousand Sunny, he decided to cover the deck with ayer of decoration. However, instead of grass, he used Sky Ind''s processed specialty, soft and fluffy Ind Clouds. Noir rolled on the cloud-covered deck,fortably resting his arms behind his head and sighing, "This is life..." Robin stomped on the clouds beneath her feet and smiled, "This way, even when we leave Sky Ind, we can still feel the touch of the clouds." Conis, holding the cloud fox, Suu, stood nervously on the Ark Maxim. Seeing this, Robin quickly led her to tour the ship. Wyper, with his arm wrapped in bandages, sat coolly in a corner of the ship. Recently, Shandia held a ceremony to ring the Golden Bell. As the bell-ringer, Wyper used his flesh and blood to strike the several-ton bell. The bell''s sound echoed across the sky, reaching almost everyone on Sky Ind and even those in the Blue Sea. Wyper didn''t stop ringing the bell until his fists were battered and bloody. ording to Noir, this guy was a fool to use his fists when there were better ways. Despite the pain, Wyper was relieved to havepleted his mission. Afterward, Wyper voluntarily sought out Noir, formally bing his crew member. As for Enel... That guy initially tried to slip away using his powers when Noir wasn''t paying attention, but Noir caught him in time. After giving Enel a severe beating, Noir had a good idea: he put Enel in water. It had been almost a month, and just before leaving, Noir remembered Enel was still in the water. Enel, who had suffered immensely, dared not show his anger. When he saw the remodeled Maxim, he nearly fainted from shock. Years of his hard work were transformed beyond recognition! Noir locked Enel in the energy supply room at the bottom of the ship, making it convenient for the "Battery Boy" to provide power to Maxim. The Ark Maxim, now to be called the Ark Maxim, descended from the Sea Clouds, slowly heading towards the exit of Sky Ind. Conis, holding Suu, tearfully bid farewell to her father, and Wyper solemnly watched his fellow Shandia seeing him off from the ship''s side. On the shore, Raki held Aisa''s hand, looking at Wyper with reluctance. The gossipy Noir wanted to inquire about their rtionship. Gan Fall, along with others, escorted them to the exit. Aheady the nearly vertical cloud sea waterfall. Gan Fall shouted to Noir, "Mr. Noir! Please don''t bring Enel back again!" Enel, who heard this from the bottom of the ship, almost spat blood and silently said in his heart, "Goodbye..." Noir saluted Gan Fall and, under everyone''s watchful eyes, Maxim plunged into the Sea Clouds below, heading straight for the Blue Sea! "Goodbye!" "Come back and visit!" "Except for Enel!" Under the enthusiastic send-off from the Sky Ind residents, Maxim, without any hesitation, rushed down towards more adventures in the Blue Sea. When Noir first arrived on Sky Ind, he had only two people with him. Now, returning to the Blue Sea, the crew had grown to five people and a fox! Noir held onto the ship''s railing, walked into the cabin, and picked up the Sky Ind Den Den Mushi, shouting, "Battery Boy! Charge up!" Enel, sitting despondently in the supply room, heard Noir''s annoyingmand but dared not disobey. Blue lightning surged from his body, with the current spreading through the ship''s system. Two rows of small holes on either side of the ship extended, and as the propellers on the sides spun rapidly, the Ark Maxim gradually stabilized in the air. After a while, it slowly flew in a specific direction. In the helm room, Wyper held the wheel. Noir checked the Log Pose and, seeing everything in order, told Enel, "Keep supplying power. Once Maximnds in the Blue Sea, you can rest." Enel, now numb to being treated as an invaluableborer, silently provided energy. He had thought about rebelling and even tried to use his powers to threaten Noir so they couldn''t control Maxim. However, Noir directly executed God¡¯s Judgment in front of him, rendering Enel powerless. This isn''t about giving in; it''s about enduring humiliation! Once everyone on the ship let their guard down, Enel nned to seize the opportunity to escape. Of course, Noir anticipated this. It was obvious that Enel wasn''t loyal to him, and he didn''t expect to subdue this proud guy with just one beating. Preventing Enel from escaping was simple. Noir only needed some Seastone to seal Enel''s abilities. But since there was no Seastone avable now, they would have to use the old method. Whenever it was night or when no one was watching, Enel would be thrown into a water tank to prevent any escape attempts. Hmm... Noir considered himself a genius! Enel was unaware that when everyone rxed their guard, he would face the water tank''s harsh reality. Wyper had changed his attire, no longer shirtless with a grass skirt like a native. He wore a blue T-shirt and a pair ofrge shorts, looking like a Hawaiian gangster boss with his expression. Conis and Robin chatted on the deck, while Noir leisurelyy on a chair sunbathing, holding a sunsses-wearing little fox in his arms. Following Noir''s guidance, Wyper had learned some basic techniques of Busoshoku Haki and was now training in the exercise room. Everyone seemed to be in harmony, except for the lonely god in the ship''s bottom, silently generating electricity. ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 79: The Appearance of Aokiji Chapter 79: The Appearance of Aokiji [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... The Ark Maxim finally returned to the blue sea. Noir stood at the bow of the ship and took a deep breath. ¡°This is the smell, ¡± Noir savored the sea breeze. It had been a while. Visiting Skypiea felt like a dream. Now that he was back in the Blue Sea, it felt somewhat surreal. On this journey, Noir had gained abatant and a musician, along with a high-capacity power source. Compared to other pirate crews, this lineup was still small, but it was at least well-rounded. Although the Maxim wasn¡¯t asrge as before, it was still bigger than an average pirate ship with many rooms. Aside from bedrooms, Conis had her own pink music room, and Robin had a study filled with books. Noir and Wyper often spent time in the training room, where Noir taught Wyper Busoshoku Haki. Wyper¡¯s fighting style was eclectic, but his main attack methods involved impact dials and burn bazookas, making him a weapon master of sorts. However, Noir wanted him to change his tactics, as Wyper¡¯sbat talenty more in his physical strength. Noir had personally tested Wyper¡¯s secret weapon, the Reject Dial, which was ten times more powerful than the Impact Dial and had considerable recoil. After using it, Noir¡¯s arm felt numb, but Wyper¡¯s physique could withstand the bacsh. Given Wyper¡¯s physical strength, Noir mainly taught him Busoshoku Haki, and Wyper didn¡¯t disappoint, quickly sensing Haki. However, using it inbat would take more time and training. Noir also didn¡¯t forget teaching him Observation Haki, but Wyper¡¯s progress there was slower. After putting Wyper through his paces, Noir practiced his swordsmanship on the deck. His dark gold talent surpassed his expectations, making his swordsmanship progress rapidly. Even just carrying a sword deepened his understanding of swordsmanship. After a day of training, it was time for dinner. Everyone was amazed by Conis¡¯s cooking. Noir was once again grateful for inviting Conis on board. After dinner, Conis, holding Su, asked curiously, ¡°Brother Noir, what¡¯s our next ind like?¡± Noir calcted the distance and said, ¡°Our next destination should be Water 7, a world-famous shipbuilding ind.¡± Wyper, satisfied from the meal, patted his stomach and said, ¡°The most famous shipbuilding ind in the Blue Sea? Are we going to improve the Maxim?¡± Noir nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re going there, might as well make some upgrades. It won¡¯t cost us much.¡± When they left Skypiea, Noir had taken almost all the gold and materials, so they were quite wealthy now. Repairing the ship could be like giving the Maxim a makeover. The most notable things in Water 7 were the CP9 agents. Noir looked at Wyper, pondering. The government and Marine¡¯s Six Powers would be perfect for Wyper to train with. When they got there, he¡¯d find a way to get the Six Powers. As for Conis, he¡¯d find a way to get her a Devil Fruit for self-defense, which would be good. He also thought of Bell-m¨¨re and Nojiko in East Blue. It¡¯d be great to get them a Devil Fruit, preferably a Logia type. That way, even if he wasn¡¯t around, he¡¯d be less worried given East Blue¡¯s averagebat strength. And Nami? She¡¯s tough; she should be fine. They leisurely spent a few days on the ship, but with more people on board, chaos was inevitable. ¡°Hey, what the..¡± Early one morning, a loud cry echoed from the Maxim. Noir crawled out of his warm bed and looked at the Log Pose on his wrist in dismay, shouting, ¡°I clearly set the course before going to sleep!¡± ¡°Why are we going back?¡± ¡°Where are we?!¡± Noir¡¯s shout echoed through the ship. Wyper, with his sharp hairstyle, walked out groggily. A tuft of red hair drooped over his forehead as he yawned, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s so early¡­¡± Noir held his head and pointed to the Log Pose, saying, ¡°Our ship is going the wrong way.¡± Wyper walked outside, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I watched over the night. Everything was fine.¡± Robin came over, with Conis half-asleep, holding her waist. Robin exined to Wyper, ¡°This is the Grand Line. The weather here is very unpredictable. This kind of situation, although rare, isn¡¯t impossible.¡± Conis, half-awake, asked, ¡°So¡­where are we now?¡± Noir¡¯s heightened weather sense gave him a bad feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t you all find it a bit strange?¡± Wyper thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems like the sea breeze is gone.¡± The Maxim fell silent. Robin broke the silence, hesitantly saying, ¡°We¡­might have entered the Calm Belt.¡± ¡°The Calm Belt? The Grand Line has such a sea?¡± Wyper asked, intrigued. Noir sighed, ¡°Entering the Calm Belt means we¡¯ll have to use the wind dials to get out.¡± Luckily, their ship was the Maxim, capable of flight and propulsion, so navigating the Calm Belt wasn¡¯t an issue. Robin seemed to know what Noir was thinking and said, ¡°The wind dials are running low.¡± Noir¡¯s eye twitched, forcing a smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll fly out! Tell Enel to prepare!¡± Wyper climbed up thedder from the engine room, saying, ¡°He said the Maxim¡¯s flight system was just used yesterday and needs some time.¡± Hearing this, Noir remembered his whim to have the ship fly yesterday¡­ Unlike thepleted Ark Maxim yearster, this version could only fly limited distances in a short period. ¡°Never mind.¡± Noir reluctantly sat on the cloud-covered deck, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait for the flight system to recover.¡± Robin shrugged. ¡°We have no choice. But the Calm Belt isn¡¯t likely to let us stay here peacefully.¡± Noir was about to respond when several massive presences rapidly approached from beneath the ship. Noir¡¯s face darkened, saying, ¡°Speak of the devil!¡± Momentster, the Maxim was lifted into the air by a giant beast, causing massive waves around them. Several hundred-meter-long sea beasts emerged from the water, one of the Calm Belt¡¯s greatest dangers, the Sea Kings. Seeing the ferocious Sea Kings, Wyper wasn¡¯t scared. Instead, his dark face showed excitement! ¡°The Blue Sea is really interesting!¡± Noir shook his head, gripping his sword, ready to deal with the giant fish, but his Observation Haki brought worse news. In the distance, ship silhouettes appeared, first one, then two, five, ten¡­ A fleet of ships bearing blue and white gs with the Marine¡¯s emblem! What shocked Noir even more was thezy man with an eyepatch on the leading warship! ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 80: A Clash with Aokiji Chapter 80: A sh with Aokiji [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir instantly recognized that distinctive appearance. It was Admiral Aokiji, real name Kuzan. But why was he in the Calm Belt? Noir nced at Robin, and sure enough, her face had turned pale. She had obviously noticed Kuzan as well. Could it be that he''s specifically here to deal with Robin? "Conis, take care of Robin." "Wyper, the Sea Kings are yours!" Stepping on the head of one of the Sea Kings, Noir charged towards the Marine fleet, leaving Wyper to face the massive creatures alone, their giant eyes locked on each other. Wyper equipped his Impact Dials on both hands, nted his feet on Cloud Dials, and engaged inbat with the kings of the sea. Meanwhile, down in the hold of the ship, Enel sensed the intense battle aura on board through his Mantra. Was Wyper fighting? A cold smile curved on Enel¡¯s lips as he crossed his legs. He hoped those guys would get ambushed, better yet, get wiped out. Then he''d have a chance to escape. Noir used Fish-Man Karate''s water-based techniques to move rapidly, quickly closing in on the Marine. Surfing up from below the warship, he leaped effortlessly onto the deck,nding right in front of the startled marines. The sudden appearance of an intruder shocked the marines, who quickly raised their guns, ready to shoot at the first sign of hostile action. The nearby warships also aimed their cannons, ready to fire at Noir. Ignoring the threats from these small fry, Noir grinned as he greeted the tall figure, "You must be Admiral Aokiji, right? Nice to meet you." Kuzan, donning a pale green eye mask and draped in his Justice cloak, towered over Noir, who had to tilt his head up to meet his gaze. But Kuzan remained motionless for a long time, until a Marine officer next to him nudged him, saying, "Admiral Aokiji! The Criminal Noir has boarded our ship!" "Oh¡­" Kuzan mumbled something unintelligible, lowered his eye mask, and sleepily said, "Nani? Have we returned to HQ?" The officer¡¯s forehead twitched in frustration, and he quickly replied, "Stop sleeping, Admiral! Look, it¡¯s Noir!" Kuzan finally lowered his head, hiszy eyes sizing up the handsome young man before him. "Ah¡­ So, you¡¯re Noir." Noir''s lips twitched. Sleeping while standing? What a skill. "You Killed a king of a World Government member nation¡­ Why''d you do that?" Aokiji¡¯s tone was calm, as if he were chatting with an old friend. Noir shrugged and casually replied, "A foolish pest. I killed him, so what?" Kuzan nodded. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t react to Noir¡¯s brazen words, even agreeing, "Wapol, huh? Yeah, I know him. Just a gluttonous fool. Doesn¡¯t really matter if he¡¯s dead." Then Kuzan abruptly shifted the conversation, continuing, "But you¡¯ve undermined the authority of the World Government. As a marine, I have to arrest you." Noir shook his head and smiled, "The Marine really is the World Government¡¯s loyalpdog." With his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, ready to draw at any moment, Noir asked, "So, are you going to make a move?" Just as Noir, eager to test his strength against an Admiral, prepared himself for battle, he was taken aback when Kuzan suddenlyy down. Resting his head on his arm, Kuzan yawned and said, "Nah, I¡¯m not interested in fighting you." Seriously? Just when I was getting ready? Noir''s face turned a mix of colors as he struggled to understand Kuzan¡¯s thoughts. Half-closing his eyes, Kuzan remarked, "I¡¯ll warn you, Nico Robin is a dangerous woman. You¡¯d be better off keeping your distance from her." Noir narrowed his eyes and sneered, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that." "Whether it¡¯s the Government or the Marine, if anyone dares toy a finger on Robin, they¡¯re wee to try." With that, Noir leaped back into the sea in front of the gathered marines, returning to his ship. As the immense pressure lifted, the marines finally rxed their tense muscles. But the officer was puzzled and asked Kuzan, "Admiral Aokiji, why did you let him go? Wasn¡¯t Noir our target?" Kuzan sighedzily and replied, "The Government is interested in Noir¡¯s Devil Fruit ability. They likely want him alive." It turned out that after Noir''s first battle with Crocodile in basta, he had caught the attention of some powerful people. The Marine was closely monitoring Noir¡¯s abilities, particrly after Crocodile imed that his power could replicate the abilities of other Devil Fruits. This unique ability had never been seen before in history, and it had piqued the interest of both the Government and the Marine. No one knew what might happen if such a Devil Fruit awakened. Then, after Noir killed Wapol on Drum Ind, challenging the Government andmitting a crime, they finally had a legitimate reason to act against him. Orders hade down from Sengoku and the Government, with Admiral Aokiji personally leading the mission. Their primary goal was to test Noir and, if possible, capture him alive. But Noir and his crew had gone up to Skypiea, and it wasn¡¯t until now that Kuzan had finally tracked them down. From their brief encounter, Kuzan could tell that Noir was awless rogue who acted on his own whims. Moreover, judging by the aura around him, Noir¡¯s mastery of Haki was likely quite Very High. Kuzan didn¡¯t want to engage Noir inbat, especially with his subordinates behind him. He couldn¡¯t risk Noir attacking them. The elite marine troops had ironically be a burden. If Sengoku found out, he might send the more ruthless Akainu to handle this mission instead. But there might be another way to bring Noir into the fold, based on Kuzan¡¯s understanding of the Fleet Admiral and the Gorosei. The Shichibukai... Kuzan watched Noir leave with an impassive expression. Whether ites to that, however, will depend on the Government¡¯s next move. Their next destination is likely Water 7, with Enies Lobby nearby. CP9, the Government''s covert agents, will undoubtedly make a move on that kid. He¡¯ll need all the luck he can get¡­ When Noir returned to his ship, he unleashed a burst of Conqueror''s Haki, quickly clearing out the massive Sea Kings. Wyper, breathing heavily after an exhrating fight, pointed at the warship and asked, "Who were those guys?" Noir, with a serious expression, replied, "The Marine. The one leading them was an Admiral, one of the top fighters in the Blue Sea." Seeing Noir''s grave expression, Wyper couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Stronger than you?" Stronger than me? Noir considered their respective strengths. The Ice-Ice Fruit¡¯s power was countered by Amaterasu¡¯s mes. Plus, his mastery of Busoshoku Haki and swordsmanship was outstanding. If they were to fight, he had a high chance of winning... Unfortunately, the Marine had been too cautious earlier, preventing Noir from copying Kuzan''s abilities. Noir had a nagging feeling that the Marine and the Government had already set their sights on him. Could they have mistaken his system¡¯s abilities for some kind of Devil Fruit that copies other abilities? Surely they don¡¯t actually believe in the existence of a Copy-Copy Fruit, do they? ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 81: News of Ace Chapter 81: News of Ace [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... After finally escaping the clutches of the Sea Kings and evading the watchful eyes of the Marines, Noir and his crew managed to flee the Calm Belt, thanks to the electrical power of the Ark Maxim. Unlike the Marines¡¯ special warships, which could freely navigate the Calm Belt without being detected by Sea Kings, they didn''t have that advantage. Robin looked at Noir with concern and asked, "Did Aokiji make a move?" Noir shook his head and replied, "He had his reservations or perhaps another agenda, so he didn¡¯t trouble me." Turning to Robin, Noir spoke seriously, "The next ind is near Enies Lobby, a government stronghold. Be careful." Robin nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me. But aren¡¯t you afraid of being targeted by the government?" Noir scoffed and sneered, "Damn government, they better not mess with me." Robin smiled at him. The fear she had of the government institutions from her childhood seemed to have vanished now. In the original storyline, Robin had sacrificed herself and defected to protect the Straw Hat crew in Water 7. But now things were different. The key difference between Noir and Luffy''s crew was the gap in strength. Though Luffy and his crew were talented, they wouldn¡¯t surpass the level of a Vice Admiral at that point without extraordinary circumstances. Noir, on the other hand, was different. With his mysterious Devil Fruit ability, advanced Haki, and swordsmanship that could rival Mihawk, he had been at the peak since his debut. Robin had witnessed Noir¡¯s battles against two of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and was confident in his strength. In simple terms, while Robin might have been a burden to the Straw Hat crew at that time, she was no burden to someone at the level of Noir, who wasparable to the Seven Warlords. Moreover, the government wouldn¡¯t want to provoke someone like Noir unless absolutely necessary, as they might even try to recruit himter. After setting the course and instructing Wyper to watch over the ship, Noir returned to hisid-back mode. On the deck made from processed clouds, three beach chairs were lined up neatly. Noiry in the middle, with the sultry Robin on his left and the pure Conis on his right. All three wore sunsses, enjoying the sea breeze and sunshinefortably. Noir was moved to tears, feeling that his quality of life had finally been elevated! Reflecting on the days of wandering in the East Blue, it was either him alone or with Ace and the others. Five men together! Only Noir knew how he got through that time. But to be honest, he missed them a bit. He wondered how Ace was doing now... "More news about ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace..." Robin¡¯s soft murmur startled Noir. "Ace?" Robin nodded, handing him the newspaper, "The news birds have been publishing a lot about himtely." Noir took the newspaper and quickly found the headline about Ace. It was the front-page story, detailing his recent actions: "The notorious pirate, Portgas D. Ace, engaged in a fierce battle with the Marines on Nasd Ind and used mes to destroy an entire Marine base!" "The bounty has increased to 98 million Berries. Fire Fist Ace may be a Supernova with a bounty exceeding 100 million when he reaches the Sabaody Archipgo!" There was even a photo of Ace¡¯s wanted poster attached. In the photo, Ace wasughing wildly, with mes dancing on his outstretched fingers against a backdrop of fiery ruins. Noir chuckled. This guy was living freely. And Supernova? So this term was already in use during Ace¡¯s time? He had thought it only applied to the Worst Generation. Also, this newspaperpany had some guts to report on this. Weren¡¯t they afraid of the Marinesing after them? Conis noticed the smile on Noir¡¯s face and asked curiously, "Noir, do you know him?" Noir nodded, "We once sailed together for a while. I¡¯d call him a friend." Robin suddenly understood, "No wonder... You copied his me ability." Noir had never told anyone about the system, so Robin, like everyone else, believed Noir''s power was to copy others'' Devil Fruits. Now it seemed the whole world thought Noir was a Devil Fruit copier. Noir didn¡¯t mind this at all; it served as a convenient excuse for his unusual abilities. With the way Ace''s bounty was rising, by the time they met in Sabaody, Ace might already be a pirate with a bounty over 100 million Berries. Noir suddenly recalled his early n to train Ace... Capturing someone worth over 100 million Berries was tempting! Should he catch Ace and hand him over to Garp for money? That old man wouldn¡¯t refuse to pay... right? Meanwhile, on a remote and mysterious ind, the Spade Pirates were having a bonfire feast with the locals. "Ah-choo!!" Ace, munching on arge chunk of roasted meat, suddenly sneezed loudly. A small me burst from his nose as he grumbled, "Damn it! Luffy must be talking bad about me again!" ¡­ Back to Noir and his crew, the Ark Maxim travel group had been sailing for several days and were finally nearing their destination. Since the Ark Maxim wasn¡¯t a pirate ship, they didn¡¯t need to hide. Noir docked the ship at the port and left it there temporarily. Someone had to stay behind to watch the ship. Enel couldn¡¯t be left alone, so Wyper was chosen to remain. Out of humanitarianism and kindness, Noir decided to bring Enel along. As Robin put it, this was like giving a prisoner some time in the yard. Having not seen the sun for a long time, Enel finally climbed out from the bottom of the ship. When he stepped on solid ground again, tears almost welled up in his eyes. Ever sinceing down from Skypiea, countless days and nights had passed, with these monsters either forcing him to generate electricity or dunking him in a water tank. And he once thought he had a chance to escape. Chance, my ass! Noir warmly slung his arm around Enel¡¯s shoulder and said enthusiastically, "We¡¯re onnd now. Today, we¡¯re going out to have fun, so don¡¯t hold back on spending!" Enel held a bill with a 100 Berry note in silence. Enel was new to the Blue Sea, or maybe his brain had been waterlogged. He wanted to ask if 100 Berries was a lot. When did the economy of the Blue Sea shrink so much that 100 Berries was the price of cotton candy? Lost in thought, Enel didn¡¯t notice that Robin and Conis were each carrying a backpack. Hmm... Both bags were filled with money. The double-standard Noir raised his arm and excitedly ran toward the ind, shouting, "Let¡¯s go, time to have fun in Water 7!" The others quickly followed, except Enel, who was constantly thinking about how to escape. "Hmm?" Enel suddenly frowned and looked in a certain direction. His Mantra sensed that someone seemed to be watching them. ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 82: Reaching Water 7! CP9 Plan! Chapter 82: Reaching Water 7! CP9 n! [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Enel quickly walked up to Noir''s side and whispered, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, someone has their eyes on us." Noir smirked and replied, "I know." If Enel could sense it, then Noir certainly could too. The moment theynded, they were noticed. It seemed someone had been watching them for a while. Noir had a good idea who was tailing them, most likely government agents. CP9. Noir hadn''t gone looking for them yet, but it seemed they were delivering themselves right to him. Noir whispered, "Don''t raise any rms; we''ll deal with it after we get into the city." Everyone nodded in agreement and quickened their pace. Meanwhile, the person observing them from the shadows extended a hand from beneath their trench coat, revealing a small Den Den Mushi on their wrist. The Den Den Mushi opened its eyes, forming facial features with a soft, feminine look, likely a woman. The man spoke in a hushed voice, "I''ve spotted Noir entering the Water 7 area. What should I do?" There was a brief silence before a woman''s voice responded. Judging by the voice alone, she sounded like a refined and confident woman. "Don''t take any action yet. Follow them, but don''t make it too obvious." The woman''s voice was calm andmanding, and the man straightened up immediately, responding, "Understood!" "There''s a good chance CP9 agents are in Water 7, so be cautious in your actions." The man nodded and said, "I understand. I won''t make contact with Noir''s group until I''ve assessed the situation." To Noir''s surprise, this person wasn''t a government agent. But at the moment, there was no way for him to gather more details. As Noir reached the entrance to Water 7, they were greeted by numerous vendors selling bulls. Bulls are a species unique to this area,monly used as transportation by the locals. The bulls had a dopey look in their eyes, but each one had a cheerful smile that was both ugly and cute. Renting a two-person bull cost only 1,000 Beli, so Noir rented two. Originally, Noir intended to share one with Robin, but Conis was adamantly against riding with Enel... With no other choice, Noir reluctantly shared one with Enel. The long-eared god looked thoroughly displeased, sulking as he followed Noir. Once they entered the city, everyone quickly forgot about any unwanted feelings. Water 7 was indeed a city full of wonder. The streets were reced by waterways, with canals stretching in every direction, filled with people passing by. Everyone wore a smile and greeted each other warmly. This city, with its many water channels, immediately reminded Noir of a simr city on Earth in his previous life. Conis was dazzled by the surrounding architecture, eximing in wonder, "What a beautiful ce!" "Look, Robin, that person is selling some interesting flutes!" Being on the Blue Sea for the first time and exploring a new ind, everything seemed novel to Conis, who excitedly dragged Robin along to explore the shops. Seeing Conis, who could afford anything she wanted, happily running off to y, Enel felt a sense of dread and looked longingly at Noir. Feeling a bit sorry for him, Noir bought them each some street food. The shop owner cheerfully promoted his wares, "This is our local specialty, Water Meat. The texture is amazing!" Curious, Enel picked up a piece of the juicy meat on arge bone and took a big bite. The next second, his pupils contracted, his gaze went nk for a moment, and then he began chewing faster and faster, swallowing with a loud gulp. "Oh wow!" Enel was so overwhelmed by the taste that sparks of electricity began crackling around him as he shouted, "This is delicious! The meat is so tender, it feels like water!" Noir squinted against the bright sparks and said, "Is it really that good?" He tried a bite himself, and his eyes lit up just the same. The meat was both tender and vorful, with a hint of sweetness. The texture was unique, it was meat, yet it felt like he was biting into jelly. "This meat is incredible! How do you make it, sir?" With his master-level cooking skills, Noir was genuinely curious. The shopkeeper proudly exined, "It''s our special method of raising meat here in Water 7. Try to make it anywhere else, and it just wouldn''t be the same!" "I see..." Noir was disappointed that he couldn''t take some with him but quickly said, "I''ll take an extra serving to bring back to Wyper." Enel quickly finished his portion and began eyeing the extra serving for Wyper. If not for Noir being there, Enel might have tried to snatch it. Noir shot him a warning look but still ended up buying him another portion. With his craving satisfied, Enel followed Noir to the shore, looking like a contented child. "Good day, Mayor!" "Mayor, take care of yourself!" "Secretary Kalifa is as cool as ever!" "Excuse me, but isn''t that harassment?" "Ohhh!!!" As Noir and Enel strolled down the street, they were suddenly met with a thunderous cheer from the canal behind them. Curious, the two pushed through the crowd to see what was happening. Enel, puzzled, asked, "What''s going on? Why is that person so popr? Is he a god of the Blue Sea?" Noir shot him a nce and said, "You''re a god too, so why aren''t you more popr?" "Haven''t you heard them? That''s the mayor of this city." Enel scratched his head, unsure of what a mayor was. Not a god? Perhaps a high priest? Noir didn''t bother to exin further, instead focusing his attention on the beautiful woman standing next to the mayor, Iceburg. CP9 agents had indeed infiltrated Iceburg''s inner circle. Kalifa, Noir remembered her well. To be precise, Noir had a good memory of most of the beautiful women in One Piece. In the original story, she was defeated by his little sister during the battle at Enies Lobby. He didn''t think much of herbat abilities. Noir stepped out of the crowd, moving closer to Iceburg''s group, and called out, "Mayor Iceburg! I''d like to have a word with you!" Iceburg, with his stylish hair and deep red lipstick, looked serious but surprisingly approachable. He turned to Noir and said, "What do you want to talk about?" Kalifa, showcasing her acting skills, adjusted her ck-rimmed sses and frowned, "Sir, solving your problems isn''t part of the mayor''s duties." Noir nced at Kalifa, his eyes briefly lingering on the cleavage hidden beneath her professional attire, before quickly looking away. He said, "I''d like yourpany''s shipwrights to help me modify my ship." Kalifa''s expression grew even colder as she responded, "If you need ship repairs, go directly to Galley-La Company. Don''t block the mayor''s way." Enel, growing impatient, nced at her, and blue electricity surged from under his arm, intending to shut this annoying woman up for good. Seeing Enel transform into lightning, Kalifa''s eyes filled with fear. This man''s subordinate is a Logia-type user? Noir ced a hand on Enel''s arm, holding him back, and gave Kalifa a knowing smile. "Rx, Miss Secretary. I just want to ask something. No need to worry." Noir turned back to Iceburg and asked, "One more thing, I''d like to know, where is Franky?" ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 83: CP9 in Hiding! Finding Franky! Chapter 83: CP9 in Hiding! Finding Franky! [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... "Franky?" Hearing this name, a deep sense of caution instinctively flickered in Iceburg''s eyes. In Water 7, everyone believed that their beloved mayor would never be associated with a tyrannical gang leader. However, the truth was that they had trained under the same master. Despite their frequent quarrels, they were very close, like family. The reason they didn''t publicly acknowledge this rtionship was due to their master, the fish-man Tom. Tom was the creator of the steam-powered Sea Train of Water 7. Even more astounding was that the ship the Pirate King Roger used to sail around the world, the Oro Jackson, was crafted by him. After Tom was executed by the World Government, the blueprints for the ancient weapon Pluton were passed on to Iceburg. But Iceburg, being too prominent a figure, entrusted them to Franky. So when Noir came up to him and immediately asked to see Franky, it was clear he knew something, forcing Iceburg to be cautious. Feigning nonchnce, Iceburg asked, "Franky? I have no idea where he is. Why are you looking for a thug like him?" Noir smiled slyly and said, "Mayor, there are some things that are better discussed in private." Iceburg nced around at the enthusiastic citizens gathering around them. After a moment''s thought, he said, "Very well, please wait a moment. I''ll take you to Dock One, and we can talk more there." Noir inwardly chuckled. Using the ship as an excuse to keep it close, afraid I might escape, huh? With matters involving the ancient weapon, his master''s trust, and his junior apprentice''s safety, Iceburg couldn''t afford to be careless. He needed to get Noir to his turf to figure out his next move. Despite the inner turmoil, Iceburg maintained a smiling demeanor as he asked, "May I know your name, sir?" "Noir." Iceburg tensed up slightly, asking, "Kyros D. Noir?" Noir, surprised, responded, "You know me? Am I that famous already?" Iceburg''s expression stiffened. Overpowering a Warlord of the Sea and ying the king of an allied nation, even though Noir''s deeds hadn''t made the papers yet, Iceburg had heard bits and pieces through his extensivework. And now, he had just invited someone on par with a Warlord into hispany''s shipyard? Kalifa, standing nearby, also showed a hint of fear, perfectly ying her part. But in her mind, she was certain that the man before them was the very target the government had tasked CP9 with capturing. With the Copy-Copy Fruit, Noir''s ability was highly coveted by the government for its potential in many areas. For example, could Noir replicate the powers of the Ope Ope no Mi and perform the Immortality Operation? Could he replicate other powerful but dangerous Devil Fruits and wield them without suffering the side effects? And so far, there seemed to be no limit to the number of fruits Noir could copy. This temptation was irresistible to the Celestial Dragons, who, through the government, had passed down orders to the Marine and, ultimately, to CP9. Even though Kalifa reassured herself that they were well-prepared, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of fear. Anyone who could challenge a Warlord was no easy opponent. Don''t be fooled by the poor performance of Warlords like Crocodile and Moria in the original series; they were still chosen by the government from among the most fearsome pirates in the world, each with near-sovereign power. Kalifa steadied her nerves. All she needed to do now was lead Noir to the ambush site. Once he was caught in the trap, there would be no escape! The only wildcard was the tall man beside Noir. The Marine''s briefing didn''t mention anything about Enel. Kalifa''s thoughts were filled with schemes, and Enel, with his acute Observation Haki, could vaguely sense her inner turmoil. He discreetly winked at Noir, who looked at him curiously, raising an eyebrow. The two began a silent conversation. Enel (narrowed eyes): "This chick keeps eyeing you. I think she''s up to something!" Noir (Handsome¡¯s smile): "What do you know? She¡¯s just captivated by my charm!" Enel (annoyed face): "Who do you think you''re fooling?" Noir (winking): "I beat a Warlord. It''s only natural that girls are drawn to me." Enel (nk stare): "Wait, what? What''s a Warlord?" Iceburg looked at the two men, now transformed into living emoji, with a perplexed expression. These two¡­are they okay? Keeping up appearances, Iceburg politely led them toward Dock One, taking the opportunity to send for Paulie and hoping Webber woulde along. Noir and Enel followed Iceburg into the shipyard, where a strong sense of purpose and determination filled the air. For a shipyard, this ce was enormous. What surprised Enel even more was the sight of those shirtless, sweating shipwrights. Each one was agile and clearly skilled inbat. Are these guys shipwrights or bodyguards? Iceburg called out to the group of shipwrights, and a young man wearing a newsboy cap responded, leaping gracefully tond before Iceburg. "Iceburg-san, what do you need?" the young man asked. "Kaku , bring back a single-mast ship from Dock Five. I''ve already made arrangements." Iceburg then introduced the young man to Noir, "Kaku is the foreman of ourpany''s shipwrights. His jumping ability earned him the nickname ''Mountain Wind.''" Noir nodded, observing the seemingly sunny young man with the long nose. Kalifa, Li, and Kaku, government agents are really skilled. Three of them had infiltrated Iceburg¡¯s circle without him noticing a thing. Kaku, unlike Kalifa, maintained a polite smile before quickly setting off. Iceburg, puzzled, asked, "Strange¡­ where''s Li? I don''t see him." A middle-aged foreman wearing sunsses chuckled and replied, "Li took on a big job and went out." Iceburg nodded, then turned to Noir and Enel, saying, "Please, follow me." Iceburg led the two into his office, where Noir got straight to the point: "Mayor, I know about your rtionship with Franky, but we mean no harm." Iceburg''s expression remained unchanged as he asked, "Are you with the government?" Noir shook his head, and Iceburg pressed, "Then why don¡¯t you tell me what Franky and I have to do with each other?" Noir chuckled and said, "You''re both Students of the shipwright master, Tom. One of you is Iceburg, and the other¡­" "The other was Cutty m. My junior has passed away!" Iceburg interrupted, speaking solemnly. Noir wagged his finger and smiled, "No, he''s not dead." "Franky is just Cutty m¡¯s alias. After being severely injured, he rebuilt himself into a cyborg and survived." A few beads of sweat appeared on Iceburg''s forehead as his hands and feet suddenly felt cold. He tried to remain calm, asking, "Who exactly are you, and what do you want?" Noir looked him in the eye and said, "I just want to be friends." "Don''t worry, I know what you''re concerned about." "As for the Pluton blueprints, I have no intention of taking them by force!" ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 84: Seastone Dilemma Chapter 84: Seastone Dilemma [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Upon hearing this, Iceberg could no longer keep hisposure. He trembled as he mmed his hands on the desk, shouting, "Who exactly are you?" Noir fixed his gaze on Iceberg and said, "Noir, just a passerby who respects Tom." Iceberg was stunned, instinctively thinking he was joking. Does anyone still remember Tom? But when he saw the seriousness in Noir''s expression, Iceberg couldn¡¯t help but believe him a little. However, he couldn''t understand and asked, "Why are you looking for Franky? What do you want from him?" "I''m interested in his skills, particrly his weapon-making ability," Noir replied honestly. Meeting Franky was all about his craftsmanship. The reward from the system rted to Franky could only be about his skills, right? Iceberg sat back on the sofa, trying to calm himself as he said, "How can I trust you?" Noir smiled and said, "If I were a bad person, I would''ve already threatened you instead of wasting time talking." "Pluton''s blueprints are just that, blueprints. Who knows if anyone in this world can even build it? Why would I be interested?" Iceberg remained silent for a long time before finally speaking, "Franky has formed a group called the Franky Family and does ship dismantling work on the shore." In reality, apart from his identity, Franky''s location wasn''t really a secret, people in Water 7 knew about it, so there was no point in hiding it from Noir. Now, Iceberg could only hope that Noir was being truthful about having no interest in Pluton. Iceberg handed Noir a slip of paper with the address on it, and Noir smiled as he said, "Thanks!" Having achieved his goal, Noir got up to leave but seemed to remember something and said, "Mayor, a word of advice, be cautious of the people around you." Iceberg frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" Noir responded, "The government you fear has already nted people close to you." Iceberg''s face darkened as he immediately denied it, "Impossible! Who?" "Your secretary, for one. Oh, and two shipwrights, Kaku and Li." Iceberg looked at him in disbelief and said, "How could that be? Li and the others have been with me for..." Noir shook his head and exined, "Rob Li, known as the strongest CP9 agent in 800 years, is indeed a true agent." Seeing that Iceberg was still in disbelief, Noir turned to leave, saying, "You''ll understand soon enough." "CP9 should be making their move against me soon. Where is your secretary?" Iceberg paused for a moment and then said, "She took a leave of absence earlier and will be resting this afternoon. She''s already gone." Noir scoffed, saying, "Li is also out, and Kaku was sent away. Looks like they''re about to act." As Noir spoke, Iceberg¡¯s trust in Li and the others began to waver. Could they really be agents? As he watched Noir walk away, Iceberg''s resolve also began to weaken. If Kalifa and the others were indeed agents, then how many confidential documents had been leaked over these past days? Noir and Enel left Dock 1 and headed towards the address Iceberg had given them. Walking slowly through the streets and alleys of Water 7, Enelined in a low voice, "There are a few people following us. Looks like they want to pick a fight." Noir nodded, and suddenly a little boy walked up to them, licking a lollipop and sniffling, saying, "Big brother, someone asked me to give this to you." The boy''s dirty little hand held a piece of paper. Noir took it and unfolded it, finding a threatening message written on it. "Mr. Noir, your crew member is in our hands. If you don''t want him to die, do as we say." Noir frowned. Conis was with Robin, and he trusted Robin''s vignce. Besides, he had thoroughly informed Robin about Enies Lobby before theynded. So, was it Wyper who was captured? Did Kaku do it? Impossible. Noir knew Wyper''s strength. Even if Kaku, the second strongest in CP9, wanted to deal with Wyper, it would take some effort. Unless Li himself came, or if the remaining CP9 members ganged up on him, it would be difficult to subdue him so quickly. Noir asked the boy curiously, "Did the person who gave you this note say anything else?" The boy, still sniffing, said, "Oh right, he told you to turn right at the next intersection, then left at the third alley." Such caution. Noir grabbed Enel and started running, following the directions given. But as soon as he turned into the alley, he was met with a familiar face. "Wyper? What are you doing here?" Noir asked, puzzled. Wyper was also surprised to see Noir and pulled out a piece of paper, saying, "After I delivered the ship to the dock, someone called me out, saying you guys had been kidnapped." Noir''s eyes glowed red as he grinned and said, "So that''s the trap." Enel, using his Observation Haki, suddenly found his body not responding well. He struggled to say, "Someone''sing." As soon as he finished speaking, ck walls suddenly rose from the ground at both ends of the alley. The walls on both sides of the buildings also rose from the base, covering the walls in metal. Looking up, even the top was quickly sealed. In just a few seconds, the ce turned into an iron prison. The narrow alley was now almost devoid of light, making it difficult to discern directions using sight alone. At this moment, a door-shaped outline appeared in the air, and then it seemed as if a hole had opened in the void. Inside the green dimension, several figures emerged. Four people in total, all wearing ck uniforms and masks. The leader had a white pigeon perched on his shoulder. Noir looked at their leader and said with a smile, "Rob Li, your pigeon is too recognizable, so there''s no point in hiding anymore." Li didn''t react to this, quietly removing his disguise, and the three behind him also took off their masks. If they were going to take them off, why did they wear them in the first ce? Noir didn¡¯t understand. Li, Kaku, Kalifa, and the Door-Door Fruit user Bruno, who had been undercover in a bar, were all here. Out of CP9''s seven members, four had shown up. It was clear they were determined to seed. Being confined like a caged animal, Enel was the first to lose his temper. "You''re dead meat!" Enel struck his drums, and lightning formed the shape of a dragon behind him, charging forward and illuminating the dark space. But the CP9 agents on the other side remained unfazed. Bruno quickly activated his ability, using the Door-Door Fruit to effortlessly absorb the Thunder Dragon. In the next moment, Bruno stomped on the ground and shouted, "Rankyaku!" The sharp Rankyaku sh struck the ground, clearing away the topyer of soil, leaving only ayer of dust. With the soil removed, the ground beneath was revealed to be made of the same ck metal wall. Enel, already feeling unwell, now found the sensation even stronger. His body weakened, and he almost copsed. Wyper quickly caught Enel, saying in shock, "Could this be... Seastone?" "That''s right," Li finally spoke. "In this room made of Seastone, your abilities won''t work." Noir clicked his tongue and said, "Quite the big move, pulling out all the stops to deal with me." But then again, his Devil Fruit powers weren''t affected by such things. Besides, with the talents he copied from Hawkeye, hisbat strength had long since shifted from Devil Fruit abilities to swordsmanship! ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 85: The Fall of CP9 Chapter 85: The Fall of CP9 [#]: Support Me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Rob Li nced at Bruno, who was hovering in the air, and asked, "Is everything alright?" Bruno, sporting his distinctive horn-shaped hairstyle, nodded confidently. "No problem. I can just use Geppo to avoid the Seastone." Enel was instantly dumbfounded. "That''s not fair! Why don''t you fight me with Seastone if you''re so tough?!" Noir observed the CP9 members thoughtfully. It seemed that, at this point in time, apart from Bruno, Li and the others hadn''t yet consumed Devil Fruits. With a smile, Noir taunted CP9, "Are you all really that afraid of my abilities?" Kalifa, dressed in a tight ck suit that entuated her long, white legs encased in fis stockings, replied, "Without Rokushiki and the ability to turn into your element, you''re as good as dead." Noir didn''t bother exining the system''s truth. He turned to Wyper and Enel and said, "You two take one each. I''ll deal with the tough ones first." Wyper, supporting Enel, looked over at Bruno and said, "I''ll take on the guy bouncing around in the air." Enel, feeling bitter, nced at the two of them. "What am I supposed to do, then?" Wyper patted the god''s shoulder with a grin. "You handle the woman. Don''t lose!" You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­ In Enel''s mind, he should have arrogantly lifted his head and instantly fried these Matrix-wannabes with lightning. But unfortunately, with his Devil Fruit powers suppressed, Enel''s physical abilities, though decent, paled inparison to CP9, who had mastered Rokushiki. Bruno and Kalifa exchanged a nce and then began advancing on their respective targets. Enel drew his gold staff, using it as a crutch to lift himself up. Bruno sneered, "Fighting with a crutch? Are you joking?" "Kalifa got lucky facing the weakest one!" The weakest¡­ The weakest?! Enel¡¯s pride red. He, the god who had only been bested by Noir, was now being mocked by mere mortals as the weakest? Noir might have defeated him, but that didn''t mean he could be insulted by these nobodies! Summoning unexpected strength, Enel used his staff to push himself up and suddenly lunged at Bruno. Wyper was stunned. "Seriously? Can you just switch opponents like that?" As Enel leaped into the air, the moment his feet left the Seastone, his lost power surged back. A maniacal grin spread across Enel¡¯s face as his hands transformed into long whips of lightning,shing out at Bruno. "Kid! Let me show you who¡¯s the strongest¡­ well, second strongest in this crew!!" The space filled with blinding light as Noir watched Enel fighting with everything he had, and a smile crossed his face. Enel might be cruel, arrogant, and twisted, but in some ways, he was remarkably straightforward. In truth, during the years Enel ruled Skypiea, as long as he hadn''t tried to destroy the ind, he hadn¡¯t done much else that was truly reprehensible, he was just an inept ruler. Most of his cruelty had been directed at those who invaded Skypiea from outside. Unbeknownst to Enel, he had actually protected the people of Skypiea to some extent, preventing them from being trafficked to the Blue Sea. To Noir, Enel was just a giant child, dreaming of godhood and engaging in foolish, impractical schemes. With proper guidance, Enel might still find a better path. As for the sins he hadmitted... Who cares? The Celestial Dragons have more sins to their name, and plenty of people tolerate them, so why not Enel? Strength rules. Whatever you say is the truth. "Are you still concerned about others?" Li''s cold voice interrupted Noir''s thoughts. "Noir, your opponent is us." Noir unsheathed his de, Devil de, and smirked, "Alright, let''s have some fun." Kaku drew his twin des from his waist and, using Geppo,unched himself into the air, sending four shes towards Noir in quick session. "Four-Sword Style, huh?" Noir sneered at Kaku¡¯s shy technique. Devil de cut down with overwhelming force, easily overpowering Kaku''s shes. "Shigan!" Just as Kaku was about to be overwhelmed, Li took his ce, thrusting his finger at Noir¡¯s chest with deadly speed. Thunk! Li''s expression changed as his attacknded. It¡¯s too hard! Noir¡¯s chest was coated in Busoshoku Haki, rendering Li''s Shigan ineffective. Noir reversed his grip on Devil de and shed upwards. Li quickly used Kami-e to twist his body and dodge, but not without receiving a cut across his waist. "Kaku!" Seeing Kaku in danger, Li dashed forward, his des aiming to force Noir back. But Noir remained unmoved, and Devil de¡¯s edge fell decisively. Kaku gritted his teeth, crossing his swords in defense, but the sound of metal shattering soon followed. As his des broke, Kaku quickly shifted his stance and shouted, "Tekkai!" Sigh¡­ "That move, huh?" Noir raised an eyebrow. This should be easy. Devil de easily broke through Kaku''s Tekkai defense, sending a spray of blood into the air as Kaku copsed in pain. "Kaku?!" Li shouted in shock as he watched Noir¡¯s cold smile. A sense of dread settled over him. If Noir was a beast, thenpared to him, Li was nothing more than an insect! Even with the Seastone''s restraints, Noir¡¯s strength was still overwhelming. And his swordsmanship¡­ why was it so formidable? Kaku couldn''t even withstand a single blow. Li''s expression finally changed. Kakuy there, his condition uncertain... Kalifa was gradually losing ground, and Bruno was still struggling to secure a victory. They couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out any longer. Even the prodigy of CP9, Rob Li, couldn¡¯t defeat someone of Noir¡¯s caliber. Li stepped back, creating some distance, and ordered, "Stop wasting time! Grab Kaku and retreat!" Kalifa immediately followed hismand, pulling back, while Bruno reluctantly released Enel. He was so close to taking down that frail man! Bruno quickly opened a door in the air and created another beneath Kaku, pulling him into the dimensional space. But Noir quickly caught onto his intentions. He kicked Bruno in the head just as he emerged, sending him flying back. However, Bruno managed to push Kaku into the portal before being thrown back. Li grabbed Kalifa, and they jumped through after him. "You think you can escape?" Noir pointed Devil de at the vanishing portal, sending a powerful sh of sword energy after them. Bruno¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he shoved the others through the portal, taking the full brunt of the sh himself. Blood sttered as Bruno fell to the ground, mortally wounded, while the portal slowly closed. Bruno was left behind, lying on the ground, barely clinging to life. Looking down at Bruno, who was struggling to breathe, Noir asked, "Was it worth it, protecting them?" ¡­ There was no response. The only sound was Bruno''sbored breathing and the asional cough of blood. Noir sighed. "Well, killing one is still something. I don''t feel like chasing them." Bruno¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in Noir''s perception, his life force was slowly fading away... ... Support me to write More and read 16 Chapters Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 86: The Pervert Franky Chapter 86: The Pervert Franky [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! [#]: Link Below!! ... Outside the Sea-Prism Stone cage, a door suddenly opened in the air. Li, carrying the unconscious Kaku, stumbled out with Kalifa, both looking worse for wear. Almost as soon as they emerged, the door behind them dissolved and disappeared. Li, seething with rage, red back at the cage and shouted, "Blueno! Come out!" Kalifa, supporting Kaku, fought to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. There was no sound from within the Sea-Prism Stone cage, but Li''s anxiety only grew. He felt as if... Blueno was dead. The members of CP9 had been chosen by the government from a young age, subjected to brutal trials. Even though government agents weren''t supposed to have emotions, growing up in such an environment, bing stronger together, sparring, relying on each other, how could there not be some emotion? Li had always believed himself to be cold-blooded. But now, with arade and friend dying right in front of him, he couldn''t suppress the sadness welling up in his heart. Li stood there in a daze for a long time before his expression finally changed. His once stern face became even colder, his ck eyes vacant, like those of a numb madman. "Let''s go..." Kalifa said nothing, and together, they managed to carry Kaku away. In Li''s heart now, there was only one thought: to be stronger! To kill Noir! To kill all of hisrades!! After they had gone far enough, the walls of the Sea-Prism Stone cage finally crashed to the ground, and Noir emerged. With his arms crossed, Wyper asked in confusion, "Why did you let them go on purpose?" Enel rolled his shoulders, angrily saying, "Yeah! I wanted to settle the score with them!" Noir replied meaningfully, "Don''t worry. There will be another chance to meet them." As he spoke, Noir nced down at Blueno, whoy at his feet, his fate uncertain. Surprisingly, although Blueno aura was weak, he was still alive! Having gone through such a defeat, how much longer would Rob Li be able to remain in CP9? Noir thought to himself. Blueno had indeed sustained what should have been fatal injuries, but Noir had used his healing abilities to bring him back. There was no other reason; it was just that when Noir saw Blueno sacrificing himself to save hisrades, he suddenly thought that these people might be useful to him. Especially given Li''s performance just now; Noir was quite impressed. After experiencing such a failure, the government would not tolerate Li for long. By saving Blueno now, Noir figured that when Li was eventually cast out or fled on his own, there would still be an opportunity to meet again. Enel, following Noir''s orders, hoisted Blueno up and asked, "Are we still going to find Franky?" "Of course, we haven''t met him yet," Noir affirmed. Wyper scratched his head in confusion and asked, "Who is this Franky, anyway? Why are we so set on meeting him?" Noir was about to exin when they suddenly heard amotion from up the street. "Franky''s here!" "Everyone, run!" "Ahh, Pervert!!" What?! Noir''s eyes lit up. Just as they say, things sometimes just fall into ce! Noir hurriedly pushed through the crowd, making his way toward a small ganging down the street. The gang members were dressed in matching baggy ck outfits, looking ridiculous, almost like clowns. And the leader? Even more eye-catching. He had a slicked-back hairstyle, was wearing an open floral shirt, and most notably, was only wearing a small pair of briefs below. It''s no wonder anime characters are so recognizable, who could mistake Franky''s unique look? Delighted, Noir pushed past theckeys and quickly walked up to Franky, grabbing his hand and saying, "Brother, I''ve been looking for you all day!" Franky looked at Noir with a puzzled expression and asked, "Who are you?!" "I''m a friend of Mayor Iceburg," Noir lied without batting an eye. "He rmended Ie to you. I heard you sell underwear. What''s the price?" Franky''s face darkened as he shouted, "This is fashion!" Noir looked at him thoughtfully and said, "Could it be... you''re a pervert?" Rather than getting angry, Franky burst into a heartyugh, waving his hand dismissively and saying, "Not at all... hahaha!" "Achievement unlocked: Sessfully befriending an important character. Reward: Universal Talent Copy Card 1, Modified Iron Man Armor Full Series Blueprints 1 set." Done! That was easy! Noir chuckled inwardly. The system''s reward criteria were simple: as long as an important character developed a certain level of goodwill toward you, it counted as a sess. Come to think of it, Enel hadn''t triggered any befriending rewards yet. Does that guy hate me that much? Franky pped hisrge, mechanical hand on Noir''s shoulder and said, "It''s rare to meet someone with such good taste. We must chat more!" "Actually, I''m heading to the ck market. I heard there''s some good stuff there. Want toe along?" "Sure, sounds fun!" As Noir and Franky walked off together, arm in arm, Wyper and Enel were left baffled in the wind. Is friendship among ordinary people really this easy to form? Enel was beginning to feel enlightened. While walking with Franky, Noir sneakily nced at the blueprints in his system. The Iron Man Armor blueprints were indeed from the Marvel universe, but the functions andponents had been modified to fit this world. For Noir himself, though, the Iron Man armor seemed rather pointless; his own power was already strong enough. This kind of high-tech armor would just slow him down. It seemed like another reward meant for subordinates... Noir couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. First, he got an empty ind, and now armor. The system really seemed to be pushing him to build a crew or a force of some kind. But he hadn''t even reached the New World yet. What''s the rush? Franky led the group to the jet-powered sea train built by his master, Tom. "The ck market is on the next ind over. We''ll need to take the train there," Franky exined. Noir nodded, taking in the scenery outside the window. Who would have thought he''d be riding a train here? The bumpy ride made Noir feel like he''d crossed into another world. Enel and Wyper, curious as ever, pressed their faces against the window, their backsides sticking out, like two curious kids. Noir, meanwhile, chatted with Franky, asking about the ck market. Franky enthusiastically exined: "This time, the ck market has a lot of good stuff. And because of one particr treasure, a lot of big names havee to bid!" "A treasure? What kind of treasure?" Noir asked with curiosity. Franky smiled mysteriously and said, "A Devil Fruit." Noir''s interest was piqued. "Could it be a Logia-type Devil Fruit?" Franky shook his head. "No, it''s a Zoan-type." Noir was about to feel disappointed when Franky''s next words reignited his excitement. "I heard that this Zoan-type Devil Fruit is one of the incredibly rare Ancient Zoan types!" <><><> 15 Advanced Chapters on /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' ] Chapter 87: The Ryu Ryu no Mi Chapter 87: The Ryu Ryu no Mi [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! [#]: Link Below!! ... "An Ancient Zoan?" Noir was taken aback as he looked at Franky. Franky smirked, an air of mystery about him, and said, "Yeah, that''s what I heard through some back channels. Only those with deep connections know about it. Someone''s actually looking to sell this Devil Fruit!" "Just like that? Selling it?" Noir asked in disbelief. This was an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit! Even if Conis were to eat it, she''d turn into a powerhouse, capable of smashing opponents with a single punch! Who in their right mind would sell something so valuable? Franky mused, "The seller''s already eaten a Devil Fruit. Plus, from what I''ve heard, he made some powerful enemies to get his hands on it, so he''s in a hurry to sell." Interesting... Noir began to contemte. There was no way he could let such a powerful Devil Fruit slip through his fingers. Not for himself, though, this one was meant for Wyper. Wyper needed to grow stronger quickly, and a Devil Fruit was undoubtedly a shortcut. And an Ancient Zoan, enhancing physical abilities, was perfect for Wyper¡¯sbat style, especially one as rare as this. Noir decided that he had to visit this ck market! Anyone who could sell a Devil Fruit of this caliber must be someone of considerable strength. But they probably didn¡¯t anticipate that such a prize would attract a predator like Noir. Meanwhile, in another car of the Sea Train, several shady individuals were seated together. One of them, with short purple hair, dark circles under his eyes, and half his face covered by a mask, was Spandam. Spandam was in a particrly good mood. As themander of CP9, he wielded significant power, despite his ownck ofbat ability. Not long ago, his pride and joy, Rob Li, CP9¡¯s strongest agent in 800 years, requested a Devil Fruit. Preferably a Zoan-type, so that his mastery of Rokushiki could advance even further. At first, Spandam had no idea where to find such a rare item. But soon after, he stumbled upon secret intel about an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit. Spandam was ecstatic. If Li were to eat a rare Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit, he¡¯d be even more formidable. Driven by the desire to please Li and secure this incredible opportunity, Spandam had boarded this train. Unbeknownst to him, in another car further back, there was another group of mysterious figures. One of them was the same man who had been spying on Noir earlier. Beside him sat a woman, her figure partially concealed by a heavy cloak, though her elegant form was still visible. In a low voice, the woman asked, "Are you sure Noir is here?" The spy nodded confidently, "Absolutely. They must be here for that Devil Fruit." The woman thought for a moment and then instructed, "Keep a distant watch on them. If possible, lend a hand. It might open up a chance for a conversation." Another member of their group voiced concern, "But Noir¡¯s reputation for brutality... What if he turns on us?" The woman shook her head, "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n." On this train, three different factions were now converging on the same destination. Enel, yawning out of boredom, found the chatter around him irritating, making him drowsy. But from what he heard, the guy who had been spying on them earlier didn¡¯t seem to be aligned with the group that attacked them in the street. Enel ryed this information to Noir, who was equally puzzled. Aside from the World Government, who else would have the means to track them? And more importantly, what did they want? Noir instructed Enel to keep listening while he continued his conversation with Franky. The train, full of secretive passengers with hidden agendas, finally arrived at an ind near Water 7, the location of the ck market Franky had mentioned. As Franky led Noir through the ck market, Noirmented, "It¡¯s surprisingly quiet here. I expected more activity." Franky smiled and exined, "It¡¯s still a ck market, after all. They deal in rare items, but most of them are highly illegal or taboo." "Like the Treasure Tree Adam I¡¯ve been eyeing for a while... Still don¡¯t have the money for that one." Noir nodded, then asked, "So, where¡¯s the merchant selling the Devil Fruit? I¡¯d like to have a chat." Thanks to Franky¡¯s guidance, they soon found the merchant¡¯s location. It was a small, shabby room, sparsely furnished, with nothing but bare walls and a middle-aged man sitting there, looking pale and worn out. This is where they¡¯re selling an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit? How underwhelming... Noir couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit let down. Based on his experience, a ce like this should be an auction house. In his imagination, a grand auction hall, where he would sit in a VIP box upstairs, bidding against themoners below. Seeing Noir¡¯s expression, Franky exined, "Even the most thriving ck market is still part of the underworld. Secrecy is key." Fair enough... Noir sighed and addressed the man, "Hey, mind if we see the merchandise?" Without lifting his eyes, the man gave a slight nod. He turned around, opened a safe, and took out a wooden box, which he then ced in front of Noir. Inside, nestled within the box, was a Devil Fruit with a distinctive spiral pattern, its rough, leathery texture resembling the skin of a dinosaur. Noir asked, "Are you sure this is an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit?" The man nodded confidently, "I¡¯ve had the chance to study some fruit encyclopedias. This is definitely an Ancient Zoan." Noir pressed further, "And what species does this fruit represent?" The man replied firmly, "The Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Fengshen Pteranodon!" Hiss, Noir drew in a sharp breath. A Pteranodon-type? This was even rarer than a standard Ancient Zoan. One of Kaido¡¯s top officers, King the Wildfire, wielded the power of the Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Pteranodon. As for the Fengshen Pteranodon, even with Noir¡¯s limited knowledge of dinosaurs, he had heard of this legendary creature in his previous life. Also known as the Feathered Serpent Pteranodon, it was thergest known flying creature in human history. Noir nced at Wyper, who blinked back at him in confusion. Given Wyper¡¯s skills as a Skypiean, adept in aerialbat using Dial shells, the abilities of a Pteranodon would suit him well. Swallowing hard, Noir ced his hand on the box containing the Ryu Ryu no Mi and said, "Name your price." The man¡¯s eyes gleamed as he met Noir¡¯s gaze, and he replied coolly, "3.5 billion berries!" Noir nearly choked. He had expected the price to be high, but not this high. Yet the man wasn¡¯t trying to rip him off, putting this Ryu Ryu no Mi on the open market could easily fetch a much higher price. If someone had the guts and the means to strike a deal with Kaido, the price could multiply several times over. But even so, Noir found it difficult to gather that kind of money. Even if he converted all the gold from his ship into berries, he could just about afford it, but that would leave him with nothing else. As Noir was racking his brain, a voice came from the doorway: "I¡¯ll take that fruit!" Noir¡¯s eyes lit up. A sucker, just in time! <><><> 15 Advanced Chapters on /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' ] Chapter 88: The Trap for Spandam Chapter 88: The Trap for Spandam [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Enel had already warned Noir about Spandam¡¯s presence. As soon as Noir stepped off the train, he noticed Spandam¡¯s movements and managed to arrive before him. It seemed Spandam could still be of some use. Spandam approached the merchant, casting a dismissive nce at Noir. ¡°Government business, move aside!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The two hot-headed men behind Noir couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and were about to give Spandam a beating, but Noir quickly restrained them. Even Franky had to hold himself back. Seeing Spandam reminded him of the man who had taken Tom-sensei away, and the scar on Spandam''s face was from a previous fight with Franky. Outside, Enel, who had been dragged away, grumbled, ¡°Why are you backing down? That piece of trash could be taken out with a single shot! Let¡¯s just finish him off!¡± Noir gave him a light smack on the head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it.¡± Wyper, pondering the situation, said, ¡°You want him to buy the Devil Fruit first, and then we...¡± Noir nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Exactly.¡± Spandam¡¯s not exactly a saint, so taking his stuff won¡¯t weigh on my conscience. Enel, still rubbing the bump on his head, muttered, ¡°Then why not just rob the merchant directly?¡± Noir shook his head. ¡°No need. Franky mentioned the merchant is also a Devil Fruit user.¡± ¡°Better to let Spandam fall into the trap.¡± Inside the shop, Spandam faced the merchant, who showed no signs of fear despite Spandam¡¯s smirking confidence. Spandam sat down and crossed his legs. ¡°I hear you¡¯re selling that Devil Fruit for 3.5 billion Berries...¡± The merchant nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Spandam sneered and mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Who¡¯d believe that price?¡± The merchant¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you propose?¡± Feigning deep thought, Spandam said, ¡°How about 1,000 Berries?¡± ¡°Gahahaha!!¡± Spandam and his entourage burst intoughter, showing no respect for the merchant. The merchant¡¯s face grew even more stern, his fists clenching under the table. Spandam continued his obnoxiousughter, taunting, ¡°I work for the government, so this price is fair!¡± ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m offering too much?¡± The merchant, towering over Spandam, finally broke into a smile. Spandam smiled too, thinking the deal was done. But suddenly, the merchant¡¯s demeanor changed. He lunged at Spandam with a fierce intensity. ¡°What are Y...?!¡± Spandam felt as if he had been hit by a Sea Train. His organs felt like they had been rearranged as he copsed to his knees, vomiting. The merchant¡¯s arm turned pitch ck, impervious to the weapons and bullets of Spandam¡¯s men. Outside, Noir sensed the change in the air. Haki? This guy¡¯s stronger than I thought... Seeing his men fall, Spandam¡¯s arrogance quickly turned to fear. ¡°We¡¯re from the World Government! Do you know who you¡¯re messing with?!¡± The merchant responded with a brutal punch to the unscarred side of Spandam¡¯s face, tearing the skin open and sending blood spraying everywhere. Clutching his face in agony, Spandam heard the merchant¡¯s cold words, ¡°Either pay up or get lost! I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense!¡± Having no other choice, Spandam begrudgingly ordered his men to fetch the money. Initially, he had the cash ready, but thought the merchant looked easy to bully, and tried to scam him. Instead, he ended up facing a true threat. With a ckened face and dark thoughts of revenge, Spandam handed over the money. Once he got his hands on the Devil Fruit, he nned to have Li take care of the merchant personally. Dragging his injured body and clutching the Devil Fruit, Spandam hurried to leave and find reinforcements. In the shadows, Noir and his crew grinned and quietly followed Spandam. Franky, worried about being recognized, was advised by Noir to stay back. Noir and the others, like ouws, blocked Spandam¡¯s escape route. ¡°Stick ¡®em up! Hand over that box!¡± Spandam¡¯s face turned green as he shouted, ¡°Again?! You think we¡¯re easy prey?!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ... After a brief, one-sided battle, Spandam was once again on his knees. Enel flicked his hair, electricity still crackling as he stood amidst a group of government agents, all charred and unconscious. Once Li arrives... I''ll have them all ughtered, along with that merchant! ¡°By the way, Wyper, where¡¯s Blueno?¡± ¡°He was getting in the way during the fight, so I handed him off to Franky.¡± Wait! Blueno? Spandam, struggling to lift his head, heard Noir chuckle, ¡°Wondering about Blueno, huh?¡± ¡°Before you showed up, they tried to kill me, but I took them down.¡± ¡°Oh, and I kept one alive.¡± What?! Blueno captured, and Li defeated? Spandam couldn¡¯t believe it. How could CP9¡¯s strongest, Rob Li, lose? Ovee with rage, Spandam coughed up more blood. Noir smirked, drawing his cursed de, Devil de. In the original story, Spandam had captured Robin, causing her immense suffering. While that had no direct rtion to Noir now, he couldn¡¯t shake his resentment. And as for that incident with Nami... Spandam definitely had to go! With a swift sh, Noir decapitated Spandam, sending his head flying. ¡°Killing you sullies my de...¡± Noir muttered, sheathing his sword and taking the Dragon-Dragon Fruit from Spandam¡¯s lifeless hands. Franky emerged from his hiding spot, carrying Blueno on his shoulder. Having witnessed the entire scene, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction, as if years of pent-up frustration had finally been released. But his joy was short-lived as he quickly voiced his concern, ¡°Killing a government official will bring heavy retaliation!¡± This time, before Noir could respond, Enel interjected, ¡°Let theme! I¡¯ll fry anyone who dares!¡± Noir, surprised at Enel¡¯s newfound enthusiasm, wondered if the guy was getting addicted to the thrill of battle. It seemed like Enel was adapting to life in the Blue Sea faster than Wyper. Stretching, Noir said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to Water 7. This time, it looks like we¡¯ll really be on the run.¡± They made their way back to the station, and as fate would have it, the merchant who sold the Dragon-Dragon Fruit had just boarded the train. Through the window, he nced at Noir and his crew. Seeing the box now in Noir¡¯s possession, the merchant was surprised but remained silent. It¡¯s just a ck-market trade, he thought. I got my money, so whatever. The merchant was about to look away when something caught his eye, the glint of a pendant around Noir¡¯s neck. Noitem! The merchant, stunned, pressed his face against the ss, his eyes filled with disbelief. Could it be...? The king¡¯s child! ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 89: Noir’s Bounty Chapter 89: Noir¡¯s Bounty [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir cradled the freshly obtained Ryu Ryu no Mi fruit in his hands, feeling quite pleased with himself. Spandam had likelye searching for this fruit to pass it on to Li. Given that Li¡¯s original Devil Fruit was the Neko Neko no Mi, this wasn¡¯t really stepping on his toes, was it? The group had waited at the station for a while, and once the Sea Train arrived, they finally boarded it, heading back to Water 7. Noir handed the Ryu Ryu no Mi to Wyper, saying, "It''s yours." Wyper looked surprised. "For me?" "The Ryu Ryu no Mi''s fighting style suits you perfectly. You should try eating it," Noir advised, his tone earnest. Noir had considered eating the fruit himself, gaining two abilities, and then swapping out the side effect of being hated by the sea. But he wasn¡¯t sure about the difference between gaining an ability by eating the fruit and copying an ability with his system. What if eating the fruit made the abilities permanent? That would be a problem. Besides, with a Zoan-type fruit, Noir preferred to find two Mythical Zoan Fruits to copy and merge, given their unique abilities. Wyper hesitated but eventually took the Ryu Ryu no Mi. "What about you?" "I¡¯ve already eaten a Devil Fruit," Noir lied smoothly, "Plus, I can copy your ability, so don¡¯t worry about it." Wyper thought it over for a moment and finally nodded. He had chosen to follow Noir, and to protect him, he needed to be stronger. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, Wyper bit into the fruit. Noir couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Wyper¡¯s face contort in disgust. That familiar twisted expression... Watching someone eat a Devil Fruit was oddly satisfying! Enel, smirking, looked on. As a fellow Devil Fruit user, he knew exactly how awful the experience was. When he ate the Goro Goro no Mi, the taste had been so bad he nearly choked. Wyper struggled to swallow the fruit, grimacing. "That was absolutely disgusting!" "It tastes like a rotten hog exploded in my mouth!" Franky stood there, wide-eyed at Wyper¡¯s colorful description. "Man, that¡¯s some vivid imagery!" Noir looked at Wyper, intrigued. "How do you feel?" Wyper flexed his muscles and was pleasantly surprised. "My body feels hot... I feel stronger... I think I could flip this Sea Train over right now!" As he experimented with his newfound power, Wyper¡¯s skin began to harden, taking on a brownish hue. Noir quickly stopped him. "Not here! Wait until we¡¯re ashore." Wyper nodded and managed to suppress the urge until they disembarked. The moment they were off the train, Wyper rushed out and immediately activated his transformation ability, turning into a Pteranodon. Wyper¡¯s body began to expand, his arms slowly transforming into massive wings. His darkened skin hardened, and even his mouth elongated. The massive wingspan and sheer size, this was the Pteranodon in all its terrifying glory. If only he had a camera, Noir would have loved to capture this moment. Mom! I saw a living dinosaur! Enel gazed at the enormous Pteranodon, which cast a vast shadow, and couldn¡¯t help but admire it. "Impressive. It¡¯s almost worthy of being my mount." Wyper turned his draconic head towards Enel, ring at him with intense determination. Enel, narrowing his eyes, taunted, "So, now that you¡¯ve got this power, you want to fight me?" "Go ahead, if you think you¡¯re up to it!" The massive Pteranodon and Enel, crackling with electricity, squared off, ready to sh. Noir quickly intervened, saying to Wyper, "Not now. Focus on mastering Haki first." "Then, you can fight all you want." "Yes!" Wyper obediently nodded, though he shot Enel onest re. Oh? Enel looked like he was about to provoke Wyper further, but Noir pulled him aside, scolding, "If you don¡¯t start training, Wyper¡¯s going to surpass you." Enel lifted his chin defiantly. "Impossible!" Seeing his disbelief, Noir could only sigh. The truth was, Wyper already had the strength to challenge Enel. In the original timeline, Wyper had nearly taken down Enel without even having a Devil Fruit. Now, with one, it was only a matter of time before Wyper would defeat him. Enel... This arrogant godplex of his wouldn¡¯t go away until he took a serious beating. Maybe Noir should arrange for someone to humble him. "Supa!" Franky eximed, striking a pose with his arms crossed. "It¡¯s great knowing you, Noir! You¡¯re gonna make waves out there on the Grand Line!" Noir grinned confidently. "That¡¯s a promise!" After bidding farewell to Franky, Noir, along with Enel and Wyper, returned to Dock One with their ¡®cargo¡¯, Blueno. The Ark Maxim had already been brought there by Iceburg. At the entrance, Nico Robin and Conis were waiting. When they saw the group return, Robin curiously asked, "Where did you go?" Noir chuckled, shaking his head. "Had a little fight, and gave Wyper an Ancient Zoan-type Devil Fruit to eat." "An Ancient Zoan?" Robin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wyper. "That¡¯s quite rare." Noir, noticing her tense expression, asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Robin sighed, pulling out a piece of paper. "We discovered something while we were out shopping, your new bounty poster." Noir¡¯s eyes lit up as he took the poster, with Enel and Wyper eagerly peering over his shoulder. The picture was of Noir, holding the sword Devil de, looking intense. The background seemed to be a Marine ship, likely snapped during his encounter with Aokiji in the Calm Belt. Noir nodded in satisfaction. Not bad, definitely captured his handsome, dashing looks. Then his eyes caught the bounty amount: 90 million berries?! Noir was both thrilled and disappointed. On the one hand, getting a 90 million bounty right off the bat was impressive. On the other, the ever-ambitious Noir couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit shortchanged. How could it not even break the 100 million mark? Robin crossed her arms and shared what she knew. "Noir, known as the ¡®Devil¡¯s Shadow,¡¯ challenged a Shichibukai, killed Wapol, and dishonored the World Government. A bounty of 90 million berries, dead or alive." Noir¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Devil¡¯s Shadow¡¯? What kind ofme title was that? Couldn¡¯t the Marine and the Governmente up with something better? No creativity at all! Seeing his frustration, Robin exined, "They called you that because of your ability to replicate Devil Fruit powers. The government thinks you can copy any Devil Fruit, hence the nickname ¡®Devil¡¯s Shadow.¡¯" Noir looked dejectedly at his bounty poster. That title was terrible. Those Marine guys had zero artistic sense! Fine, if they won¡¯te up with something cool, Noir would just have to do something big to make them change it! ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 90: The Mysterious Woman’s Power Chapter 90: The Mysterious Woman¡¯s Power [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... After the Marines issued the bounty, they typically included nicknames and details of the criminal''s exploits in the apanying intelligence reports. When assigning nicknames, the Marines never considered the opinions of the criminals themselves. These nicknames generally summed up the criminal''s appearance, abilities, identity, or any striking personality traits. Noir had fantasized countless times about his nickname, something like "The Devil King" or "The Emperor," those cool, edgy titles... But reality had pped him hard. There was no way the Marines would give a criminal such a grandiose title; that would only scare the citizens and elevate the pirate''s status while diminishing their own. Those with truly fearsome titles were already widely known and couldn''t be hidden, like "Pirate King," "Dark King," "Soul King," or "Empress." Oh, and then there¡¯s the most absurd one: "GOD Usopp..." Noir¡¯s title, "Devil Shadow," was severelycking in ir. Noir didn¡¯t want to be just a shadow! He wanted a god-like title... Enel eyed Noir''s bounty poster, envious. "This bounty poster looks pretty well-made." Wyper nodded, sighing. "They say a bounty poster is the first step to fame in the Blue Sea. It seems our captain is about to be famous!" Conis, holding a sleeping Sky Fox, curiously asked, "Really? Will our photos be famous too?" Enel and Wyper exchanged awkward nces and fell silent. Famous? They¡¯d barely had a proper fight since descending from Skypiea. The only time they went against the government, Enel got pounded. The thought infuriated Enel, who spat at the unconscious Blueno. In the days that followed, both Noir and Robin became wanted criminals, so most of the shopping fell to Wyper and the others. It''s worth mentioning that Enel¡¯s temperament had gradually improved since they brought him out, at least he now listened to Noir and refrained from attacking his own crew. Noir didn¡¯t know why this change had happened, but it was a good sign, so he didn¡¯t push it. Enel didn¡¯t want topromise either, but after spending time in the Blue Sea, he realized something: there were people stronger than him here, and they had more tricks up their sleeves. Rather than running off into unfamiliar territory, he figured he was better off sticking with Noir. Some timeter, the Ark Maxim underwent another modification by the skilled shipwrights of Water 7. When they first saw the gold-ted room inside the ship, they were all stunned. However, out of professional integrity, the shipwrights restrained their greed and returned the newly improved Maxim to Noir in perfect condition. After bidding farewell to Water 7, the crew of the Maxim set sail. Mayor Iceburg was still a bit dazed, not quite believing he¡¯d met Franky without any attempt to seize the Pluton blueprints. When Iceburg learned that his secretary and two foremen had gone missing, he knew Noir might have been telling the truth, that government agents had indeed infiltrated his ranks. Noir was not lying. Noir... what a mysterious man... On the Ark Maxim, Enel finally had his own room and no longer had to stay in the energy supply chamber. Satisfied, he settled into his room, lyingfortably on the bed. Wyper, with Noir¡¯s permission, transformed into a Pteranodon and soared through the skies, reveling in the sensation of high-speed flight. Noir studied the Log Pose, which pointed toward Fish-Man Ind. To reach Fish-Man Ind, they first had to go to Sabaody Archipgo for a coating, which meant passing through the Florian Triangle. Another encounter with a Shichibukai was inevitable. Noir gazed eagerly out at the sea. Gecko Moria¡¯s Shadow-Shadow Fruit was just what he needed, and it was crucial to Noir¡¯s ns. Noir aimed to fuse three types of Devil Fruits into a unique, high-grade ability. Of the Paramecia fruits, Noir coveted Big Mom¡¯s Soul-Soul Fruit the most. With the Soul-Soul Fruit, he could wield nearly every elemental attack, and one of the fruits that couldbine with it was the Shadow-Shadow Fruit. One fruit granted power over shadows, allowing control over corpses; the other granted the ability to bestow souls on inanimate objects, animating them. Their functions were quite simr. Another possibility was the Yomi-Yomi Fruit, which had a simpler yet simr soul-rted ability. Both of these fruits had attributes that closely matched the Soul-Soul Fruit. And conveniently, both were in the Florian Triangle. Once this business was settled, Noir could head to Sabaody to meet up with Ace. I wonder who will get there first, he thought... Just as Noir was lost in thoughts of the future, Enel suddenly rushed out, shouting, "Wyper¡¯s fighting someone out on the sea ahead!" Hmm? Noir''s expression darkened. Who''s looking for trouble? "Activate Power Drive! Fly me over there!" Ahead on the sea, Wyper, in his Pteranodon form, angrily swiped his massive ws at a ship. A towering masked man, nearly three meters tall and wielding a giant axe, blocked Wyper¡¯s strike with a grunt. Behind him, his crew stood nervously, weapons at the ready. Among them was the mature woman who had been tailing Noir, now standing calmly in their midst. She had let down her hood, revealing a cascade of silver hair. Her eyes were full of uncertainty as she looked at Wyper. An Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit... Noir entrusted it to him. Such trust... The silver-haired woman hastily shouted, "This is a misunderstanding! We¡¯re not your enemies!" Wyper¡¯s dragon eyes were fierce, showing no intention of holding back. He had been flying peacefully when suddenly attacked, and there was no way his fiery temper would let that slide. Wyper pressed down on the giant man, causing the entire ship to tilt as though it would capsize. The giant man strained with all his might, sweat pouring down his face. Seeing the ship in danger, the woman decided to intervene. In a sh, she gracefully leaped to Wyper¡¯s front, her slender fist striking lightly at Wyper¡¯s w. Wyper sneered, but as her fist connected, it was as if his boundless strength had evaporated. His mighty w, normally so strong, was overwhelmed by her delicate hand. Wyper quickly withdrew his attack, but even after pulling back, the sense of weakness in his w didn¡¯t dissipate. It was as if his power couldn¡¯t flow properly. Wyper red at the woman in suspicion. "Are you a Devil Fruit user?" The woman withdrew her hand, smiling politely. "I am. I possess the Paramecia-type Calm-Calm Fruit. Anything I touch, whether physical or energy-based, bes soft and powerless." Wyper¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This ability... seems... kind of unbeatable... The woman ced a hand over her heart, her other hand behind her back, and bowed gracefully. "Mypanions were rude earlier. This is all just a misunderstanding. I hope we can talk things over." Wyper, having taken a hit, retracted his wings andnded on the ship. "What do you want to talk about?" Just as the woman was about to speak, a loud whooshing sound filled the air. Enel, having summoned lightning, eagerly descended with a roar of thunder. "A fight without me? Not happening! Take this!" The woman frowned, her delicate hand flicking as she lightly tapped the air. The raging lightning suddenly softened, passing through her like a gentle breeze. Her hand reached through the electrical and pped Enel on the head. With a thud, Enel crumpled to the deck like a lifeless ragdoll. Wyper couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This is more like it... ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 91: The Heist of the Celestial Gold Chapter 91: The Heist of the Celestial Gold [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir stood at the bow of the ship, coldly observing the fallen Enel. "This is only the first half of the Grand Line, right? Howe so many people here can use Haki?" he mused, recalling the recent encounter with the woman selling Devil Fruits, as well as this rather attractive youngdy. "And who exactly are you people?" Noir asked, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. The woman turned towards him, her tone soft yet firm. "Mr. Noir, could we find a quieter ce to talk?" Noir chuckled. "Sure." The woman brought along only the burly man as they boarded the Ark Maxim. Meanwhile, Enel, who was still lying limp on the deck, was grudgingly helped up by Wyper. Seething with frustration, Enel muttered, "What''s the deal with that woman? I can''t even use my strength." Wyper sneered, "Soft guy, can''t even handle a woman." "Shut up! Let''s see you try!" Enel retorted angrily. But Wyper, realizing he hadn''t fared much better against her, wisely chose to keep quiet. Noir led the woman to the meeting room aboard the Maxim. As she looked around at thevish, gold-adorned room, she remarked, "Mr. Noir... you''re quite wealthy." Noir smiled, and Conis brought out a tray of tea, setting it on the table. The woman took a sip and her eyes lit up as sheplimented, "Your crew has some remarkable skills." Conis blushed with a sweet smile, and Noir subtly nodded in agreement. This woman wasn''t just strong; she was also quite polished in her manners. "You show me respect, I show you courtesy," Noir thought, echoing his own principles. He asked, "So, how should I address you?" Standing tall, the woman introduced herself with a serious tone. "My name is Cretin, and I¡¯m a soldier of the Revolutionary Army. This is Gahn, but you can call him Little Gahn." Noir nodded. It was as he suspected, the Revolutionary Army. In the vast world, apart from the Marine and the World Government, the Revolutionary Army was likely the only force capable of conducting such organized operations. Noir, still curious, asked, "Why is the Revolutionary Army so determined to track me? What do you want?" Cretin replied earnestly, "Our goal is to invite you to join us, Mr. Noir." "Join the Revolutionary Army?" Noir was even more puzzled. "Why would the Revolutionary Army invite a wanted man like me? Just because I killed a king?" Cretin nodded. "To be honest, we''ve been watching you for a long time. We believe that with your abilities and ideals, you¡¯re more than qualified to join us." "Ideals? What ideals do I have?" Noir blinked in confusion. It was clear that the Revolutionary Army was interested not just in his ideals, but more importantly, in his ability to copy powers. They couldn''t let such a power fall into the hands of the government. Noir didn¡¯t dwell on it and decisively refused. "No need. I appreciate your organization¡¯s goals, but I prefer my freedom. I¡¯m not one to take orders." Cretin seemed to have expected this but still looked disappointed. "Very well, we respect your decision. However, I wonder if we could engage in some mutually beneficial cooperation?" Noir, sensing an opportunity, asked, "What kind of cooperation?" Cretin nced around at the golden decor and smiled. "A robbery." "Robbery?" Noir''s interest waned. "Do I look like I¡¯m in need of money?" he said, a bit deted. Cretin¡¯s expression turned yful. "This heist could give you enough money to buy two more ships just like this one." In an instant, Noir''s demeanor shifted, and he was all ears. "Who are we robbing?" Cretin, a bit taken aback by Noir¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, quickly regained herposure. "Our target is the Celestial Gold." Noir¡¯s mind raced. These revolutionaries were bolder than he¡¯d thought. The Celestial Gold was the wealth that all nations affiliated with the World Government were required to pay as tribute. This heavy tax was offered to the Celestial Dragons, the world¡¯s aristocrats. Noir had heard of it when he first set sail. It was said that Domingo had once stolen the Celestial Gold, forcing the government to recognize him as a Warlord of the Sea. If they could intercept this wealth, gathered from numerous countries, it would indeed be a windfall. Cretin, noticing Noir¡¯s contemtive silence, asked, "Mr. Noir, what do you think?" Noir quickly questioned, "Why involve me in such a secret operation?" "And don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you trust me, because I won''t buy that." Cretin shook her head. "It¡¯s not just that we trust your character. We also value your copying ability." "If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Copy-Copy Fruit powers are still usable, right?" Her directness relieved Noir, who replied, "Of course, I can copy anyone''s face." He then asked, "So, what¡¯s your n?" Cretin reached into the valley of her bosom, pulling out a small Den Den Mushi, which seemed nearly suffocated in the process. Noir felt his cheeks flush at the sight, as Cretin exined: "This is my Den Den Mushi. Once you reach Sabaody Archipgo, I¡¯ll contact you and provide you with the full n." Noir held the warm Den Den Mushi, momentarily lost in thought. Robin gently flicked the back of Noir¡¯s head and addressed Cretin, "We¡¯ll be in touch." Cretin looked at Robin with a thoughtful expression. The "Devil Child" being protected by the "Devil Shadow", no wonder the government¡¯s efforts to capture them had been unsessful. "In that case, the Revolutionary Army will be ready when you arrive at Sabaody. We¡¯ll take our leave now." Cretin and Gahn departed the Maxim, slowly sailing away under Noir¡¯s watchful gaze. Holding the Den Den Mushi, Noir wondered aloud, "Aren''t they afraid I¡¯ll change my mind?" Robin shook her head. "You¡¯re definitely going to Sabaody. Besides, the Revolutionary Army probably has a backup n." Noir nodded. Wyper leaned in, asking, "Is there really that much money in the Celestial Gold?" Enel, eavesdropping, listened intently as Noir replied, "Indeed, there¡¯s a lot, but more importantly, there are numerous resources." Nations under the World Government¡¯s umbre didn¡¯t just tribute Berries. More often, they offered various resources: Devil Fruits, medicines, weapons, rare metals, and exotic animals, among other things. With such a vast amount of resources, it was no wonder the Revolutionary Army was tempted. Even Noir, who had ns to establish his own territory, needed these materials. As Noir described the Celestial Gold''s riches, Enel¡¯s mind began to whirl. With wealth enough to buy another Ark Maxim, how much money was that? After Noir and the otherspleted the heist, he could simply swipe the treasure while they weren''t looking... Then he could disappear to some remote part of the world and reign as king again, unchallenged. Enel¡¯s fantasies about his future reign made him chuckle with a sinister glee. Wyper looked down at the now-slumped Enel, lying limply on the deck like a worm,ughing eerily like a donkey. "Disgusting..." he muttered. ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 92: The Fallen CP9 Chapter 92: The Fallen CP9 [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... While Noir was in the midst of striking a deal with the Revolutionary Army, the defeated CP9 members were living in a state of utter despair. The World Government had already received word of their failure and had learned of Bruno''s "death" and Spandam''s gruesome demise. CP9, a secret intelligence agency that had never been exposed to the public, had been utterly crushed by a rising pirate. This sent the Five Elders into a rage. They had originally considered recruiting Noir as a Warlord of the Sea, but now... Unable to capture Noir, they instead vented their wrath on CP9. Spandam''s father, Spandine, was devastated by the loss of his son. He med Li and the others, reasoning that if they had done their job and protected Spandam, his son would still be alive. Targeted both internally and externally, CP9 found themselves utterly defeated and were eventually abandoned by the government. Li had no choice but to lead hisrades in a desperate escape from Enies Lobby. In the waters far from Water 7, Li, now transformed into his leopard form, stood on a wrecked battleship. During their flight, Li hade across a Devil Fruit, none other than the same Zoan-type Cat-Cat Fruit: Model Leopard that he had consumed in the original story. Using the enhancedbat abilities from the fruit, Li led his team through a series of narrow escapes, continuously evading the government''s and the Marine''s relentless pursuit. Kalifa, her once elegant uniform now tattered and torn, wore an exhausted expression on her otherwise pristine face. "How much longer do we have to keep running?" she asked. Kaku, still gravely injured, coughed up blood. The wolf-man, Jabra, who was supporting him, gave a bitter smile. "Who knows? These relentless pursuers..." Jabra nced over at Li. Ever since their crushing defeat, Li had be increasingly withdrawn, shutting himself off from the rest of the world. Sympathizing with Li, Jabra hesitated for a moment before sadly saying, "Li, is Bruno really..." Li suddenly snapped his head around, his bloodshot eyes ring like daggers at Jabra, causing a chill to run down his spine. At the mention of Bruno''s name, the six remaining CP9 members fell silent. Li clenched his fists, striking the ground in frustration. The shadow of defeat still loomed over his heart. If only he had been stronger... "Rob Li, and all former CP9 members, surrender now and ept the government''s judgment!" CP9 looked toward the approaching battleship from which the enemy''s voice echoed. Their spirits werepletely crushed. Kaku was gravely injured, and the rest of them were utterly exhausted. Only Li remained standing, stubbornly holding on. Li, shirtless, had grown even more muscr in his leopard form, but hisbored breathing betrayed his fatigue. Just as he was about to charge forward for onest desperate fight, a shadow suddenly loomed over them from above. Li instinctively looked up and saw a massive long-winged dragon swooping down from the sky, heading straight for the battleship. Wyper, with his dragon wings beating, charged at the battleship with his powerful hind ws. Against the might of the Wind God Pteranodon, a single battleship was no match. In an instant, the once-mighty ship was torn to pieces. Countless Marines screamed as they jumped into the sea, while others futilely fired back. But their bullets were nothing more than pebbles against Wyper''s tough hide. With a powerful p of his wings, Wyper created a massive wave that drowned the remaining Marines. Li watched the scene in awe, silently clenching his fists. A good Devil Fruit can indeed greatly enhance a person''s abilities. While Li did not regret eating the Cat-Cat Fruit, he couldn''t help but envy those with rarer powers. But when Wypernded in front of them and reverted to his original form, Li''s envy turned to cold resolve. He recognized him, it was that detestable man''s subordinate! Kalifa stared at Wyper in horror. "You''re one of Noir''s men! Did he send you?" Jabra, rmed, quickly positioned himself in front of Kaku, baring his teeth and tensing up in a defensive stance. CP9''s owl-like Fukuro and the Kabuki-like Kumadori also stood ready, their eyes filled with suspicion. Wyper, unfazed by their hostility, snorted. "Don''t get the wrong idea. If it weren''t for the captain''s orders, I wouldn''t have bothered with you." Captain? Could it be... The CP9 members turned to look at the elegantly adorned ship slowly approaching from the distance. And standing on the bow was the man who had taken theirrade''s life, Noir! Wyper was about to speak, but Li moved faster, leaping onto the ship and aiming a powerful kick at Noir''s head, shouting, "How dare you show your face here!" Noir remained expressionless, but Enel reacted quickly. Blue lightning crackled above Li''s head, and Enel appeared in a sh, mming his foot down on Li, interrupting his attack. Li was sent flying back, and Noir, without lifting a finger, patted Enel approvingly. Finally, Noir thought, he had two capable subordinates! The difference in demeanor was stark. Compared to those two fools from the East Blue, Wyper and Enel were like angels... As Li struggled to his feet, preparing for another assault, hisrades prepared to join him. Wyper, annoyed, was about to intervene, but Noir suddenly spoke up. "What''s this? Don¡¯t you want yourrade back?" Li skidded to a halt, looking at Noir suspiciously. "What do you mean?" Noir turned and grabbed the still-unconscious Bruno, throwing him into the sea right in front of them. Li gasped, momentarily forgetting that he was now a Devil Fruit user, and dove into the water after him. Jabra, panicking, was about to jump in after them, but Kalifa stopped him. Kalifa, who hadn¡¯t eaten a Devil Fruit, dove into the water and pulled both Li and Bruno back to the surface. Noir raised an eyebrow, smiling. "It seems your bond is stronger than I expected." With Li back onnd and Bruno confirmed to be only unconscious, the weight of sorrow and anger that had been burdening them for days lifted slightly. CP9 may have been disbanded by the government, but that meant nothing. As long as they were alive, they would always be CP9. Li turned to Noir, his eyes no longer filled with malice, but his tone remained harsh. "Why save him? We¡¯re enemies." Noir smiled warmly, though his words were chilling. "And what if we weren¡¯t?" Li narrowed his eyes, scoffing. "You want to recruit us? Do you really think that''s possible?" Noir¡¯s smile widened, but his words were as cold as ice: "Do you really have a choice?" "Refuse, and I might just kill you all~" ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 93: Florian Triangle Chapter 93: Florian Triangle [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... A seemingly casual remark felt filled with murderous intent in Li''s ears. Li, on guard, looked at Noir and asked, "Why are you interested in us?" Noir chuckled softly and replied, "I admire your philosophy." Li was taken aback. The philosophy he adhered to was dark justice, believing that the weak are inherently guilty and that necessary evil is used to achieve peace. Noir gently persuaded, "Your kind of justice won''t have a ce in the government." "In their eyes, you''re just one of the weak sinners. They might tolerate minor actions, but they''ll never truly put you to good use." This statement... was purely Noir''s fabrication. In the original story, after being defeated, Li was hunted by the Marine but eventually returned to join CP0. However, CP0 ultimately serves the Celestial Dragons, and Noir didn''t believe that someone as proud as Li would be willing to serve those fools. Noir knew that the government would eventually reuse Li, but Li didn''t realize this. Strangely enough, Noir''s words did cause Li to waver. At this moment, Jabra spat angrily and shouted, "Stop pretending to be a good person! If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be in this mess!" Noir sneered and shook his head. Enel couldn''t help but retort, "If you hadn''t targeted us first, I wouldn''t have even bothered to look at you!" Jabra bared his teeth and was about to lunge at Enel for a life-and-death fight, but Li stopped him. Li coldly said, "The failure of the mission is our responsibility." "Being weak and failing, do you really want to me your opponent for not killing?" Jabra swallowed his curse and reluctantly stepped back. After some thought, Li turned to Noir and said, "If my justice cannot be carried out within the government, can it be done with you?" Noir smiled lightly and said, "Do you really have any other options?" Li was unsure about his future and was indeed troubled by the current situation. The government had abandoned him; was he supposed to be a pirate? Noir spected that Li returned to CP0 in the future due to the aftermath of the war at Marineford. After Whitebeard''s death, the rampant piracy, the loss of talent and internal strife after the battle between Aokiji and Akainu, all these factors might have forced the government to recall the disgraced Li. Using his foresight, Noir believed that recruiting Li was a feasible n. Seeing Li still hesitating, Noir decided to speak more directly, "Then why don''t you work for me for now? If you ever want to leave, just let me know, and I won''t stop you." Hearing this, Li looked at hispanions. The former members of CP9 all gave Li a look, indicating that they would follow his lead. Finally, Li nodded and agreed, "Deal." Noir smiled approvingly and said, "That''s more like it, but let me be clear." "You can choose to leave in the future, but if you betray me while you''re with me, I''ll take your lives back!" Li nodded silently, and the rest of CP9 also lowered their heads. The Ark Maxim set sail once again. With the new additions, the ship became livelier. The full CP9 team consisted of seven members, while Noir, Robin, and the original crew numbered only four. This imbnce made Wyper and Enel particrly cautious. Li and Kalifa, having seen Enel''s strength, were more restrained. But Jabra and the other three, being more daring, engaged in open and covert battles with Enel. As a result, the ship had been anything but peaceful in recent days, with wolf howls and thunderps filling the air. As the ship sailed along its course, Noir finally found a moment to be alone. After everything that had happened, even a strong person would feel tired. He closed his eyes, letting the sea breeze wash over him. Suddenly, his shoulder felt heavy. A pair of warm hands gently touched his neck, pressing softly. "What''s wrong? Is it too noisy?" Robin stood behind Noir, thoughtfully massaging his neck as she asked. Noir adjusted his posture slightly and said, "It''s fine. It''s nice to have some noise." Robin frowned and hesitantly said, "Aren''t you worried about conflicts between Enel and the others?" Noir shook his head and replied softly, "Though he''s cruel and has a bad temper, he''s... somewhat normal." "Maybe he just doesn''t know how to interact with others." Just a few days ago, Enel had finally given Noir the reward for their acquaintance from his system. Besides the Copy Card, the system had even gifted Noir aplete set of home appliances, refrigerator, washing machine, television... The system was cheap, why not just throw in a smartphone or tablet? But to get back on track, the system''s notification indicated that Enel was beginning to ept Noir and the crew. Robin nodded in agreement and said, "True, sometimes bonds can form through conflict." "Fighting might just bring them closer." But just as they were talking, Enel suddenly burst into the kitchen, dragging Jabra by his wolf tail. The wolf-man was charred ck and unconscious from the electric shock, while Enel shouted loudly: "Conis! Get the oil ready, we''re having wolf meat tonight!" Robin: "..." Noir sighed, rubbing his forehead, and asked Wyper to teach the CP9 members Haki on his behalf. Getting beaten won''t improve camaraderie... In the days that followed, Wyper followed Noir''s orders and began teaching the crew Busoshoku Haki. Though he was only half-trained himself, it was enough to cover the basics. Everyone was studying diligently, especially Li, but there was one exception... It wasn''t that Wyper was unwilling to teach Enel, it was just that this guy refused to sit still and learn. Noir left him be, figuring that Enel would eventually understand his weakness after getting beaten enough. As the atmosphere on the ship became more harmonious, the Ark Maxim slowly sailed into the Florian Triangle. The surrounding sky was eerily shrouded in thick fog, so dense that not a single ray of sunlight could prate, and the sea seemed to have turned a dark purple-ck. This fog was much thicker than that around Autumn Ind, Noir mused. Li, now dressed in a white suit, stood coolly at the bow and asked, "Are we going to target Moria?" Noir nodded with a grin and said, "I like Moria''s ship and his powers." Li immediately understood. The Thriller Bark, Moria''s ship, was reputed to be thergest ship in the world,parable in size to an ind. Kaku and Blueno, who had recently woken up, stood trembling behind Li, not daring to say a word. It seemed that Noir''s special ability had taken effect; after being defeated, the two felt an inexplicable fear towards Noir. When facing Noir, they couldn''t even lift their swords. Li assumed they were simply scared of being beaten, paid it no mind, and stepped aside to train Haki with Wyper. On the ship, Li spoke little and mostly exchanged words with Wyper, a fellowbat enthusiast. The two got along surprisingly well, one teaching Haki, the other teaching the Six Powers. While Enel was busy tormenting the wolf cub Jabra, his eyes suddenly shed red. Someone was there? Enel nced suspiciously at a corner, but it appeared empty... However, in his Observation Haki, he clearly sensed someone about to attack Kalifa! Panic-stricken, Enel instantly unleashed a bolt of lightning. The crew saw Enel suddenly attack Kalifa, and chaos ensued on the ship. ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 94: Slaying the Invisible Man Chapter 94: ying the Invisible Man [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Jabra, who was pinned under Enel¡¯s foot, quickly tried to stop him. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it!¡± However, the thick bolt of lightning still struck down, but it didn¡¯t hit Kalifa, it struck a spot right behind her instead. Kaku and the others pointed at Enel angrily and shouted, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing¡­¡± Before they could finish, a strange cry echoed as a scream of pain emerged from behind Kalifa. Someone was there?! The air filled with the smell of scorched flesh, and Kalifa quickly ran to herpanions in terror. Li, with a serious expression, stared at the space where the attacknded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Moria has a subordinate with the power of the Transparent Fruit.¡± Enel scratched his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being invisible if you can still be seen?¡± Everyone gave him strange looks. Only you can see them, okay?! Noir, with a cold look, raised his sword and shed through the air. Suddenly, blood sttered in the air, and the figure of a sturdy man appeared. Absalom clutched his neck, blood pouring out uncontrobly. His tiger-like mouth mumbled something as he tried to stop the bleeding, but it was all in vain. Noir sneered and lifted his Devil de, shing Absalom¡¯s heart, ending him. Absalom, the Transparent Man, hadn¡¯t evensted half a chapter before Noir shoved his death straight into his mouth. Noir spat on Absalom''s corpse, his voice filled with hatred. ¡°Killing you like this is too easy¡­¡± Li and the others exchanged bewildered nces. Why does it feel like the captain has some deep-seated grudge against this guy? Noir turned his gaze toward the massive shadow looming in the fog. He hadn¡¯t even gone looking for trouble, yet they hade right to his doorstep. Thriller Bark had already emerged from the fog, its massive ¡°mouth¡± forming a gate, as if it were about to swallow all the intruders whole. The Ark Maxim sailed straight into the mouth of the massive ship, and the giant vessel slowly docked. Since they were inside the ship, the Ark Maxim didn¡¯t need anyone to stay behind to guard it. Everyone disembarked together. The dark, eerie environment and the deadly silence of the ship were indeed intimidating. Even Kalifa, a seasoned agent, felt a bit nervous. Conis clung to Robin¡¯s arm, too scared to even lift her head. Even the little fox Su in Conis¡¯s arms covered its eyes with its bushy tail, as if that would keep it safe from anything scary. Robin, on the other hand, was excited, filled with curiosity about everything on this ind. They hadn¡¯t gone far when, as they passed a graveyard, the soft earth suddenly began to shift. One after another, unsettling movements followed, and withered hands began to emerge from the ground. Countless zombies broke through the earth, rising from their graves. The zombies roared and waved their arms, their hollow eye sockets staring at the group. Some zombies¡¯ heads even fell off, while others, missing limbs, hobbled toward them. But the awkward thing was, Noir and his crew didn¡¯t react at all. The guys looked at the zombies like they were idiots, and even Robin and the other girls curiously examined them. Seeing the zombies, Conis and Kalifa weren¡¯t scared anymore. Conis patted her chest andughed, ¡°I thought it was some kind of monster, but it¡¯s just a zombie¡­¡± Kalifa asked in surprise, ¡°Do zombies exist on Sky Ind too?¡± Conis shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Enel is way more disgusting than a zombie!¡± Robin kept a straight face but thought to herself: These zombies actually have pretty good taste. It seemed that tangible things didn¡¯t have much of a scare factor for these girls¡­ The zombies, seeing that Noir and his crew weren¡¯t scared at all, were so furious that they wanted to die again. They yelled, ¡°You should be scared!¡± ¡°We¡¯re terrifying soldier zombies! Do you have any idea how hard it is to keep up appearances?!¡± Enel, Wyper, and Li exchanged silent nces and clenched their fists, walking toward the zombies¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! The graveyard, meant to be spooky, looked like it had been hit by a demolition team. Gravestones and buildings copsed, and all the unlucky zombies were knocked to the ground. The soldier zombies knelt in a row, their shriveled heads sportingrge bumps as they rubbed their hands together, grinning ingratiatingly. ¡°Ah, dear guests, is there anything we can assist you with?¡± Noir squatted down and asked, ¡°Where does your Captain live?¡± The zombies didn¡¯t even hesitate. They all pointed in the same direction and said, ¡°Over there, in the castle.¡± Satisfied, Noir patted one of the zombies on the head like a bandit leader and led his crew forward. As the group of ruffians walked away, the zombies breathed a sigh of relief and began whispering among themselves. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll cause trouble for the Captain?¡± ¡°How could they? The Captain would be thrilled to see such high-quality shadows!¡± ¡°But I have a feeling that the Captain won¡¯t be able to beat them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Moria resided in a massive castle, lounging in a chair with his enormous belly protruding, casually sipping wine. The dim candlelight cast Moria¡¯s giant shadow onto the floor, creating an eerie and oppressive atmosphere. At that moment, a fat, human-faced bat flew in, hurriedly reporting, ¡°Captain! Intruders have entered the ship!¡± ¡°hehehehehe, ¡± Moriaughed dismissively and said, ¡°Let Absalom handle it; it must be another bunch of nobodies.¡± The human-faced bat responded anxiously, ¡°But Captain, we can¡¯t find Absalom anywhere; we¡¯ve lost contact with him!¡± Moria frowned, ¡°Hmm? Then go find him!¡± ¡°And have Perona send her ghost zombies to deal with them.¡± ¡°And whatever you do, don¡¯t let them near Hogback¡¯sb!¡± The human-faced bat hesitated and said, ¡°But¡­ they¡¯ve already passed by it¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Noir and his group were walking down a dim corridor, leaving a trail of charred, broken ghost zombies behind them. ¡°Where¡¯s the zombie of the swordmaster Ryuma?¡± Noir wondered. Noir was 17 years old, and the plot with Luffy wouldn¡¯t begin for another three years. By that time, Ryuma would already have Brook¡¯s shadow and be a zombie. Noir wasn¡¯t sure if Ryuma was around at this point in time. For whatever reason, he needed to take the national treasure of Wano, the ck sword Shusui¡­ As Noir pondered, several cute little white figures suddenly appeared from the walls. Robin curiously said, ¡°Are these ghosts?¡± Enel looked around skeptically and said, ¡°What kind ofbat power could such tiny ghosts have¡­¡± The white ghosts seemed to understand Enel¡¯s words and raised their little hands, charging at him. Enel casually flicked out an electric spark, but it passed right through the ghost. The ghost passed through Enel¡¯s body, and suddenly, he trembled all over. Thud! Enel copsed to his knees, the atmosphere around him turning gloomy as he mumbled in despair. ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be called a god¡­ even a god¡¯s doormat would be better¡­¡± ¡°I should just bury my head in the ground¡­ this face is just too ugly¡­¡± The group looked at the suddenly emo Enel, utterly speechless. Only Kalifa said thoughtfully, ¡°Has he finally realized the truth?¡± Conis nodded and said, ¡°Enel finally sees himself for who he really is!¡± ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 95: The Siege of Moria Chapter 95: The Siege of Moria [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Enel walked ahead, his face dark with anger, while Jabra leaned in close to his ear, relentlessly mocking him. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Bury your head in the ground, hahahaha!!¡± Jabra¡¯s loud, obnoxiousughter echoed in Enel¡¯s ears, causing his face to flush with rage. He was itching to drag Jabra down with him. To think that so many people had witnessed such a humiliating moment! It was a social death, an absolute and total one! Enel stormed ahead, leaving everyone behind as he angrily charged toward the castle, shouting, ¡°The one who released those ghosts, get out here!¡± Jabra wasn¡¯t about to let him off the hook and followed closely behind, continuing to taunt, ¡°You sure you can handle it yourself? Don¡¯t end up kneeling in repentance again, okay?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As their voices faded into the distance, Noir watched the two leave the group. Why are my crew members always such idiots? Thebyrinthine corridors inside the eerie castle made it incredibly difficult to locate Moria. Noir turned to Bruno and asked, ¡°Can your Door-Door Fruit ability take us directly to the main hall of the castle?¡± Bruno stiffened, a bit apprehensive, and replied, ¡°It should be possible, but it will take some time.¡± Noir nodded and then instructed Wyper, ¡°Help me find someone. He¡¯s a zombie swordsman wielding a ck de.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te across such a zombie, then find a fat doctor wearing ck sses. Bring him to me.¡± Wyper nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± As Bruno opened an Air Door, Noir stepped through, with Li following right behind him. The world inside the door was a dim, green-tinted alternate dimension. Not far off, there was another door. As the group pushed the door open and stepped out, the exertion immediately took its toll on Bruno, causing sweat to bead densely on his forehead. And this was just from transporting within the ind? Noir gave Bruno a sympathetic look, as if concerned about his health. Bruno blushed and exined, ¡°I¡¯m still not fully recovered¡­¡± Li scanned the hall before them, his eyes narrowing as he said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± The floor seemed to tremble as a huge figure with fiery red hair emerged from behind the door, revealing a massive, obese body and a grotesque face. Noir was stunned at the sight of Moria. This guy has to be at least seven meters tall, right? Despite having traveled far and wide, the tallest person Noir had encountered before this was Enel, and even he was only a few centimeters taller than Noir. How do these human giants grow to be as tall as a multi-story building? Moria looked down at the uninvited guests and pped his hands with a smile, saying, ¡°Greetings, Noir.¡± Noir unsheathed his Devil de and smiled back, ¡°You¡¯re polite, but I¡¯m here to cause trouble.¡± Moria rubbed his hands together and bared his sharp teeth in a grin. ¡°we''re not enemies, so there¡¯s no need for a fight!¡± Is this something a pirate would say? Noir sneered, ¡°One of your men tried to mess with my crew, so I killed him!¡± Moria¡¯s smile froze on his face, and then he roared furiously, ¡°You killed Absalom?!¡± ¡°Indeed! So Enough with the chatter!¡± Noir leaped forward, his Devil de shing toward Moria¡¯s neck with malevolent intent. Moria quickly activated his ability, turning his body into a shadowy fluid that shattered into pieces when struck by the de. In the distance, the shadow reformed into Moria¡¯s shape, swapping ces to evade the attack, and he immediately turned to flee without any intention of fighting back. How is this guy a Warlord of the Sea when he¡¯s such a coward? Li used Moonwalk to leap in front of Moria in an instant. Moria flung out his hand, and the shadow beneath him fragmented and flew out like shards. The shattered shadows transformed into bats that bit into Li. Moria then reached out to grab the shadow Li cast on the ground. Noir quickly rushed forward, kicking the massive Moria and sending him flying. The bulky body hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust as Moria struggled to stand. Among the Warlords of the Sea, Moria must rank near the bottom¡­ He relies too much on his subordinates, neglecting to develop and refine his own abilities. His physicalbat skills are almost non-existent, and he¡¯s wasted the highly versatile Shadow-Shadow Fruit. Inparison, Moria doesn¡¯t even measure up to Crocodile. Crocodile¡¯s mastery of the Sand-Sand Fruit is incredibly advanced; despite being a Logia-type, he¡¯s perfected the ability to ¡°dry up¡± anything. But Moria? If not for the zombie Oars and the mass of uncontroble shadows, Luffy probably wouldn¡¯t even need to use Gear Second or Third to beat him. A simple power-up might have been enough to knock him out, just like with Crocodile. Moria red at Noir with his triangr eyes filled with malice. He pressed his hands to the ground and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle the Shadow Asgard!¡± A gigantic shadow, identical in shape to Moria, emerged from the ground, its ws outstretched as it charged at Noir. Noirughed coldly. Without Oars being revived by shadows, no matter how much Moria struggles, he¡¯s got nothing left to fight with! Noir coated his de with Busoshoku Haki and lunged forward,pletely ignoring the Shadow Asgard in his path, and swung his de toward Moria¡¯s head. Moria, terrified, transformed into a shadow again, swapping ces with the Shadow Asgard. But before Moria could even celebrate his escape, Li, who had been waiting, attacked. ¡°Finger Pistol!¡± Li¡¯s sharp fingers pierced Moria¡¯s chest like spears. Moria, out of practice for so long, felt the pain and screamed, his eyes bulging as he threw Li off. But with Li holding him off for that long, Noir had already caught up. The Devil de, gleaming with malevolent light, stabbed through Moria¡¯s back. Blood gushed up Moria¡¯s throat, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of it. Finally, he could no longer hold himself up and copsed to his knees. Noir looked down coldly at Moria¡¯s struggling form. In his hand, the Devil de seemed to hum softly, like a baby thirsting for blood. Noir summoned the system and ordered, ¡°Copy his Shadow-Shadow Fruit.¡± Moria¡¯s red talent, Devil''s Host, was swapped out by Noir, who had weighed the pros and cons, recing the Weather Maniption talent he had copied from Nami. When Noir first set out to sea, his navigation skills werecking, so he had relied on Nami¡¯s talent. Now, with so many subordinates under hismand, Noir no longer needed to handle navigation himself. As a result, five of Noir¡¯s ten talents were now Devil Fruit abilities. And beyond that¡­ Noir cast a dangerous nce at the fallen Moria. Noir activated his passive ability: Hand it over!! Moria, weakened and exhausted, was no match for Noir, especially with Li standing by. Noir swung his de toward Moria, and a massive spray of blood erupted from Moria¡¯s huge body, staining arge portion of the castle¡¯s carpet. Li brushed off his white suit with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°You hesitated earlier; were you copying his ability?¡± Noir nodded, unable to hide his grin. Theplete Shadow-Shadow Fruit was now his! ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 96: Development of the Shadow-Shadow Fruit Chapter 96: Development of the Shadow-Shadow Fruit [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Moriay on the ground, eyes wide open, his massive body now devoid of life. To think that a Warlord of the Sea would meet his end on his own turf, in by a rookie who had only been at sea for a year, it was unbelievable. In the past, Li would have scoffed at such news, full of disbelief. But ever since he met Noir, he understood. This wasn¡¯t just a rookie; this was a Devil who didn¡¯t y by the rules of humanity. Theplete fruit ability filled Noir with a strange sense of exhration. He felt as though every fantasy and development he had envisioned for the Shadow-Shadow Fruit could now be realized. The Shadow-Shadow Fruit had numerous uses; creating immortal zombie minions was just the most basic path. Moria had stubbornly stuck to that path, refusing to explore others. But if one were to create subordinates, could they ever rival the homies created by Big Mom¡¯s Soul-Soul Fruit? There were other uses, such as materializing shadows in dark ces tounch surprise attacks, an assault that was almost impossible to defend against. The user could also traverse through shadows or rece their own body with a shadow when under attack. This ability was simr in concept to the Kamui technique in Naruto used by Obito, essentially achieving perfect elemental intangibility. Sitting cross-legged in the chair that once belonged to Moria, Noir sent Blueno to locate the scattered crew members. Li and the CP9 team were dispatched to survey the castle. Robin was sent to check on Enel¡¯s situation. Noir figured that Robin might have a better chance of recruiting Perona, the cute girl with the Ghost-Ghost Fruit. Once the hall was empty, Noir began contemting how to develop the Shadow-Shadow Fruit. Unlike the abilities he had copied before, this one had immense potential for growth and needed to be quickly developed into a golden-tier skill. Once that happened, Noir could aim to acquire the Soul-Soul Fruit and merge the two into a dark-golden mutant ability. To develop the power of shadows, Noir was particrly interested in the fruit¡¯s ability to steal shadows. When someone¡¯s shadow is taken, they immediately fall unconscious, and exposure to sunlight results in death, this was a power that operated on a fundamental "rule." Like Sugar¡¯s Hobby-Hobby Fruit, which imposed its own set of "rules," no matter how skilled or powerful one was, they had to abide by these rules if they fell under its influence. Noir pondered, eyes closed, considering how to tailor the ability to suit his fighting style. As a master swordsman, what if he could integrate this ability into his swordsmanship? Moria¡¯s method of cutting shadows was cumbersome. If Noir could streamline it, severing the connection between shadow and person quickly, it would be a game-changer. Imagine, in a duel against Mihawk, Noir strikes the ground, severing Mihawk¡¯s shadow in one sh. Mihawk would fall unconscious, and exposure to sunlight would finish him off. It wouldn¡¯t be a fair victory, but it would be highly effective. The more Noir thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. After all, the fruit didn¡¯t stipte that scissors were the only tool to cut shadows. Then there was the ability to control shadows and, by extension, their owners. This power was too valuable to ignore! And let''s not forget the Shadow Asgard technique, which absorbs shadows to gain others''bat skills¡­ As he delved deeper into these ideas, Noir became increasingly excited. How could Moria have faced such a setback that he became obsessed with creating zombies? Was it some traumatic event, perhaps? In the vast hall, shadows on the ground shifted and fluctuated, and Noir yed with them as if they were toys. Blueno reappeared from an Air Door, with Wyper beside him. Wyper was holding a fat, unconscious man. "Captain, we¡¯ve got the guy. He says his name is Hogback." Blueno also handed over the ck sword Shusui, reporting, "There was indeed a swordsman zombie named Ryuma. He was tough, but suddenly stopped moving." Noir frowned and quickly asked, "Did his shadow leave?" Wyper shook his head. "No, but it seems his shadow isn¡¯t fullypatible with his body anymore. The zombies in the courtyard are experiencing the same issue." Noir pondered this, realizing it was likely due to the transition of the Shadow-Shadow Fruit¡¯s power from Moria to himself. Although the power transfer was seamless, the nature of the ability had changed. The situation should resolve itself soon. Noir took the ck sword Shusui and examined it. Despite both being dark-colored des, Shusui and his own sword, Devil de, hadpletely different vibes, one felt solid and reliable, while the other was fierce and unruly. Blueno opened another Air Door, and Li returned with his team, reporting, "We¡¯ve located the control room of Thriller Bark. The zombies on board have be sluggish, and we found a corpse in the freezer,rger than a giant." That corpse must be the corpse of Oars, Noir mused. Although a giant, his body was even bigger than that of a regr giant. Moria had certainly left behind quite a legacy¡­ After waiting a while longer, Noir grew puzzled. "Where¡¯s Enel? Hasn¡¯t he taken care of things yet?" Blueno, who had been running back and forth, chuckled. "Enel and Jabra can¡¯t seem to catch that ghost girl, and they¡¯re getting frustrated." Wyper asked, confused, "Is she really that tough?" Blueno nodded, then shook his head. "Her ability is tricky, but it¡¯s really just a matter of smarts¡­" Wyper nodded in understanding. Noir sighed. "Alright, let¡¯s go check it out." In the eerie courtyard, this was where Perona, one of Moria¡¯s three lieutenants, resided. When Noir arrived, he saw lightning crackling wildly in the air. Before long, Enel was once again lying on the ground, questioning his existence. "I¡¯m like seaweed, drifting with the currents¡­ no one cares¡­" Loud, rapidughter rang out as a pink-haired girl with twin ponytails and a crown on her head dashed toward him. Behind her, Jabra was chasing her, tongue lolling. Seeing Noir arrive, Robin approached and smiled, "The little girl¡¯s quite clever. She¡¯s been giving Enel a hard time." Noir chuckled sympathetically, nodding. "She¡¯s got some wit." Perona, fleeing in panic, suddenly saw a man standing in front of her. "Out of my way!" she yelled desperately. White ghosts emerged from her palms, rushing toward Noir. Of course, Noir wouldn¡¯t fall for such an obvious trick and was about to dodge when, unexpectedly, the system¡¯s voice chimed in. "Detected an external skill attempting to forcefully invade. Absorb it?" "Ghost of Negativity: Blue-quality. The user will experience extreme negativity, lose the will to fight, and after some time or a slight recovery of spirit, the skill will dissipate." Noir¡¯s eyelid twitched violently. Could something like negativity actually be ssified as a skill? Was it because the negative emotions induced by a Devil Fruit were different from normal emotions, so the system categorized it as a skill? This was the first time he¡¯d encountered such a situation¡­ If it¡¯s not emotions, but any negative state induced by a Devil Fruit, would the system ssify all of them as skills? ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 97: The Formation of Power Chapter 97: The Formation of Power [A/N] - Support Me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! [A/N] - Make Sure to Drop A Review!! .... Perona''s ghosts passed through Noir repeatedly, but Noir silently issued amand to the system. "Do not absorb this external ability, no matter how many times it appears." Perona stared at Noir in disbelief, stuttering, "W-Why aren''t you bing depressed?" Noir casually responded, "Maybe it''s because I''m a deep and mysterious man?" Perona''s mouth dropped open, and she clutched her head in frustration, eximing, "Why is this happening?" As they were speaking, Li suddenly appeared behind her and delivered a swift strike to the back of her neck. Perona immediately fainted, and Robin, along with Conis, quickly supported her. "She is very loyal to Moria. Let''s keep her under house arrest for now." Having more subordinates certainly brought advantages. Since taking over the Thriller Bark, Noir hadn¡¯t had to lift a finger against anyone other than Moria. With a singlemand, there was always someone to execute it, this is what it means to be in a position of power. As the new user of the Shadow-Shadow Fruit, Noir quickly took control of all the zombies on the ship, firmly establishing his authority over the Thriller Bark. Though the zombies weren''t exactly impressive in appearance, they were products of the Devil Fruit and disyed absolute loyalty to Noir. Just as Noir found some time to rx again, Blueno opened another door in front of him. Poor Blueno, due to his Door-Door Fruit ability, had been reduced to a mere messenger by Noir. Blueno, emerging from the door and visibly winded from repeated use of his powers, reported, "Captain, someone wants to see you!" Noir looked at him in surprise and asked, "There are others on the ind?" Scratching his head and gesturing vaguely, Blueno described, "It''s an ugly woman with a big head and lipstick." "It seems Moria took their shadows, so they''ve been hiding here." Noir suddenly understood. He remembered now; the woman on the ship was L, wasn''t she? L, one of Big Mom''s numerous daughters, had caught the eye of the Giant Prince, leading her delighted mother to arrange a marriage that would improve rtions with the Giants. But who would''ve thought that, despite her unremarkable appearance, L had a gutsy personality. She dared to defy Big Mom''s orders, fleeing the New World and enraging both Big Mom and the Giants. Noir nodded and said, "Bring her to me." Soon after, an unattractive woman and her followers were brought before Noir. She was indeed hard on the eyes... Seeing Noir, L respectfully greeted him alongside her subordinates, "Greetings, Noir. new user of the Shadow-Shadow Fruit." Noir nodded and got straight to the point, "You want your shadows back, right?" L hesitated for a moment, then, with difficulty, said, "Moria, one of the Seven Warlords, took our shadows. We haven''t seen sunlight in years..." Noir raised his hand, cutting her off, "I can return your shadows, but I have conditions." L was taken aback but quickly became overjoyed, "That''s wonderful! We''ll do our best to meet your conditions." Noir shook his head and pointed at L, saying, "It''s nothing major. I just need you to give me your mother''s Vivre Card." L was puzzled, how did Noir know she had a Vivre Card? But it wasn''t a bad deal. She didn''t have much affection for her mother anyway, and she doubted this man could do anything to threaten the formidable Big Mom. Obediently, she handed over Big Mom''s Vivre Card, and Noir kept his promise, returning her and her subordinates'' shadows. There weren¡¯t many of them, so losing a few shadows wasn¡¯t much of an issue. After L and her people left, Li, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, "Why bother negotiating? We could have just killed them and taken what we wanted." Noirzily reclined on the couch his subordinates had brought over and replied, "If a few words can solve the problem, why resort to violence?" Although Noir had killed many, he wasn¡¯t one to kill indiscriminately. L had shown the proper respect and politeness befitting her strength, so Noir was willing to exchange a few words with her. Sure, crushing her would be as easy as stepping on an ant, but who has time to go around killing every ant they see? In his previous life, such behavior would either mark you as a budding serial killer or a troubled child... Days passed, and Noir continued to send people to search for the skeleton Brook, hoping to copy his Revive-Revive Fruit ability. Having an ability that grants extra lives was too valuable to ignore. However, the Devil''s Triangle was vast, and even after a considerable amount of time, they hadn''t seen a single ship, let alone found any trace of Brook. As time slowly slipped by with no sign of Brook, Noir grew weary of waiting. With no other choice, Noir returned to the Maxim, preparing to head to Sabaody and make ns to seize the Heavenly Tribute. Of course, as the first territory Noir had imed, the Thriller Bark couldn¡¯t be abandoned. Noir left behind members of the CP9 team, taking only Li, Kalifa, and Blueno with him. As for Perona, ever since learning that Moria had been in by Noir, she had secluded herself in the castle, refusing to eat or drink, leaving Noir with little recourse. Perona had been taken in by Moria as a child, and her loyalty and affection for him couldn¡¯t be easily swayed by an outsider like Noir. As for Hogback, though he was equally loyal, his medical skills were the only reason he hadn¡¯t been executed already. Both of them were to be kept under guard for now; they might prove usefulter. With the few people left to take care of things on the Thriller Bark, Noir felt much more at ease. There weren''t many in the first half of the Grand Line who could challenge them. Before departing, Noir specifically instructed Kaku to report immediately if they found any news about Brook. What puzzled Noir the most was how Moria managed to sail the Thriller Bark to the New World and back again. A ship asrge as an ind would need an enormous coating to pass through Fish-Man Ind... The Maxim swayed gently as it sailed out of the mist, and the long-lost sunlight once again bathed their faces. Noir stretched leisurely, enjoying the warmth, and remarked, "It''s so much better with sunlight." Robin, smiling as she flipped through the charts, added, "We''re finally nearing the Sabaody Archipgo." Conis, curious, asked, "Is that ind special?" Robin nodded, patiently pulling out a small ckboard and exining, while Conis and the others sat attentively, listening. "When entering the Grand Line, there are seven routes to choose from, but to move from Paradise to the New World, if you can''t pass through Mariejois atop the Red Line, your only option is to go through Fish-Man Ind." "And since Fish-Man Ind is 10,000 meters under the sea, ships must be coated on the Sabaody Archipgo to dive into the deep." Enel eximed in amazement, "Skypiea is 10,000 meters in the sky, and Fish-Man Ind is 10,000 meters underwater, what a difference!" Conis, full of wonder, added, "So there really are Fish-Men in the world!" Seeing everyone so eager, Noir also felt a bit excited. The ind where the seven routes converge again was also where Noir and Ace had agreed to meet. He had to get there quickly, they had a meal riding on it! ... Support Me and Read 15 Chapters. Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''4'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 98: The Meeting Chapter 98: The Meeting 15+ Advance Chapters: /Dragonnx ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The Sabaody Archipgo is located near the Marine Headquarters, so Noir and his crew had to proceed with caution as they sailed toward it. Before they even reached the shore, they could see the beautiful bubble inds in the distance. Though called an archipgo, the Sabaody Inds were actually formed by the roots of the world¡¯srgest mangrove tree, the "Yarukiman Mangrove." The roots of this massive tree protruded above the sea, leading people to call it an ind. The famous bubbles of Sabaody were actually tree resin secreted from the roots during respiration. As the ship docked, Wyper gazed at the countless floating bubbles and marveled, "This is truly beautiful..." There were bubble cars, a bubble Ferris wheel, and even houses built on bubbles... Conis excitedly grabbed Kalifa¡¯s hand, with her little fox trailing behind them like a hyperactive puppy, and called out to Robin, "Robin! Look at all these things made of bubbles!" Enel, standing majestically atop a tree, couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. A ce as beautiful as this must be wonderful to rule over¡­ Kalifa, still not entirely used to Conis¡¯s familiarity, nevertheless followed along. Conis, undeterred, continued to call out to Robin, "Robin! Let''s go shopping!" Robin nodded and then held out her hand to Noir beside her, smiling sweetly, "Can you give me some money?" It looked just like a wife asking for pocket money before heading out... The wealthy captain, Noir, waved his hand generously, handing each of the three women a backpack full of money. Enel jumped up and said, "I want some too!" Once again, Noir, beingvish, handed out arge sum of money. The four men each held a single 100-Berry note in their hands, lost in deep thought. Wyper nudged Enel with his elbow and asked, "Isn¡¯t 100 Berries only worth some cotton candy in the Blue Sea?" Enel, with the air of someone more experienced, patted Wyper on the shoulder and said earnestly, "You don¡¯t understand. In the Blue Sea, 100 Berries is actually a lot!" Wyper: I don¡¯t shop much, but are you trying to fool me? Li and Blueno exchanged looks, clearly thinking Enel was an idiot. What on earth has this guy gone through? After getting rid of the four men by giving them money, Noir pped his hands, nning to head over to the coating factory and maybe find Ace as well. But suddenly, Noir''s pocket started vibrating¡­ Under the curious gazes of the others, Noir calmly pulled out a Den Den Mushi from his pocket and said, "Moshi moshi?" A soft voice came from the other side of the Den Den Mushi, saying, "Mr. Noir, since you''ve arrived, could youe and discuss the details with us?" It was that girl from the Revolutionary Army¡­ What was her name again? Lissy or something. Was her intel really that good? How did she know Noir had just arrived? Looking at the Den Den Mushi that had now taken on a gentle female face, Noir responded, "Sure, where should we meet?" "The 16th Grove in thewless area of the Sabaody Archipgo. Someone will be there to pick you up." Noir replied, "Alright, see you soon." After hanging up, Robin turned to Noir and said, "I¡¯ll go with you." Noir nodded and then thought for a moment before calling out to Li and Blueno, "You two, stop fooling around. Come with me." Li, who was unaware of Noir''s coboration with the Revolutionary Army, was a bit confused but figured having something to do was better than wandering around with just 100 Berries. With three of his crew members, Noir headed off to meet the Revolutionary Army, while the remaining four went off to explore the inds. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble¡­ right? The Sabaody Archipgo wasposed of 79 trees, each with its own town and facilities. The group was heading to Grove 16. Groves 1 to 29 were part of thewless area, where various mafia forces were entangled, and people from all walks of life mixed together. Fighting and killing weremon. What was more rming was that, since the actual rulers of the archipgo were the Celestial Dragons, activities like human trafficking and ve auctions were all condoned. And this was right next to Marine Headquarters¡­ Noir sighed. Being affiliated with the World Government, or more specifically, the Celestial Dragons, the Marines could never truly stand for justice. These acts of evil, as Noir saw them, were things the Marines could only turn a blind eye to or even help cover up. What would have happened if he had chosen to join the Marines? Lost in his thoughts, Noir didn¡¯t realize they had already arrived at Grove 16. In the chaotic area, Noir looked up and immediately spotted arge man. This was the guy who, through sheer physical strength, could hold his own against a transformed Wyper in his pteranodon form. His name was¡­ Oga, right? Despite his size, Oga¡¯s eyes were innocent, and when he saw Noir and the others, he opened his mouth and spoke in a naive voice, "Please follow me." What a pure voice¡­ Noir couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How old are you?" Oga scratched his head, counting on his fingers before answering, "I¡¯m twelve!" "Hiss..." Noir sucked in a breath of cold air, thinking in shock: The Revolutionary Army employs childbor? No, this "childbor" looks stronger than I am¡­ The "small" child Oga led Noir and his group through several twists and turns before bringing them to a small cabin. As soon as they entered, the silver-haired beauty Cretin came out, extending her hand with a smile, "Wee, Mr. Noir." Noir cautiously nced at Cretin¡¯s hand, and seeing that she was wearing white gloves, he felt relieved enough to shake it. Cretin was a user of the Soft-Soft Fruit, and her ability was something Noir was very wary of, definitely a top-tier fruit when it came to restraining men! Cretin weed the four of them inside, where a few other members of the Revolutionary Army were already seated. Robin sat beside Noir, while Li and Blueno stood like sentinels behind them. With his bodyguards and secretary by his side, Noir felt a bit more confident as he spoke. Looking at the unfamiliar faces around him, Noir asked, "Is it just us, trying to hijack the Heavenly Tribute?" Cretin shook her head and exined, "Our small team will infiltrate the fleet transporting the Heavenly Tribute. We¡¯re only here to provide support." "The real work will be done by the Revolutionary Army members outside who will engage directly. Of course, you might also need to lend a hand." It was a relief to speak with someone so polite. Noir nodded in satisfaction and asked, "So, what exactly do you need me to do?" When it came to business, Cretin¡¯s expression grew serious as she said, "The ships in the Heavenly Tribute fleet are guarded not only by elite forces from various nations but also by government agents, making it difficult for us to infiltrate." "We hope to rely on your ability to prate the selected ship and rece the entire crew with members of the Revolutionary Army, thereby infiltrating the fleet." Noir drummed his fingers on the table, frowning. "Won¡¯t recing an entire crew raise suspicions?" Cretin smiled slightly and said, "Actually, we already have someone on that chosen ship. She will handle the identity arrangements." Noir was taken aback. What¡¯s the point of infiltration if you¡¯ve already got someone inside? Seeing his confusion, Cretin continued: "We could only manage to insert one person, and she couldn¡¯t bring any weapons, so she can only assist and support us." "Moreover, the ship is officially led by government officials, sorge-scale actions are impossible." Noir understood now and nodded. The infiltrator would support Cretin and her team from the inside, who would then create opportunities for the Revolutionary Army outside to take action. Did it really need to be thisplicated just for a heist? Noir suddenly remembered the time back in the East Blue. With just one ship, a Green de, and Nami¡¯s keen sense of smell, Noir hijacked an entire pirate fleet! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Craving for more Chapters? Get exclusive ess on P@treon! 15+ Advance Chapters: /Dragonnx [Rete ''@'' with ''a'' ess P@treon Normally] Chapter 99: Sabaody’s Specialties Chapter 99: Sabaody¡¯s Specialties 15+ Advance Chapters: /Dragonnx ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Noir pondered for a moment and said, "So, you''re asking me to rece the government official on the escort ship to make it easier for you to infiltrate?" Cretin nodded and exined, "Once we''ve infiltrated the fleet, we''ll create opportunities to help you prate the lead ship." "The lead ship is equipped with a powerfulmunication Den Den Mushi. We need to disable it to ensure the safety of the Revolutionary Army fighters outside." Afterward, Noir and Cretin discussed many details, including the timeline, personnel information, and specific locations. By this point, Li and Blueno had also figured it out: the people Noir was coborating with were members of the Revolutionary Army. The existence of CP9 was a secret known to very few, even within the Revolutionary Army. Despite Cretin''s vignce, she hadn''t detected Li''s true identity. The reason Noir brought Li here was that he wanted to drag him fully into this situation. After hijacking the Heavenly Tribute, what reason would Li have to return to the government? Li, however, hadn''t considered this. He was simply surprised that Noir was working with the Revolutionary Army. During the infiltration, Blueno and Li''s skills and experience would prove highly useful. While Noir and the Revolutionary Army were deep in conversation, Enel was having his own kind of fun elsewhere. Conis, holding onto Kalifa''s arm with one hand and a thin string with the other, was leading them around. The string was attached to a floating bubble filled with various clothes and essories. It¡¯s often said that shopping is a woman''s nature, and in this, they often disy astonishing stamina. Kalifa and Conis had been walking without rest for a long time, still excitedly leading the way. Trailing behind them, Enel and Wyper were about to lose their minds. These two powerful users of Logia and Zoan Devil Fruits were being driven to the brink of insanity by this ordeal. The reason they were following Conis and Kalifa was because they were nearly broke. Persuaded by Enel, they pooled their money to buy some Sabaody bubble gum, and then¡­ And then¡­ well, that was the end of their spending. It wasn''t until the sun was high overhead that the two women finally stopped and found a restaurant to eat. Naturally, they brought their twopanions along. When it came to food, Enel was immediately revitalized. As soon as they entered the restaurant, Enel eagerly found a seat and shouted, "Owner, I want meat!" After ordering, Enel sat with his knife and fork, eagerly awaiting his meal. At that moment, amotion from a nearby table caught the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Annoyed, Enel nced over. Who was making so much noise during a meal? At the table, a group of men were devouring a colorful array of food with no regard for table manners. The one eating the most ravenously seemed to be their leader, wearing an orange hat with an unconventional ne hanging around his neck. He had some freckles on his face, making him look like a bright, sunny young man. Seeing how young he was, Enel couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disdainful. At this age, only someone like Noir could be considered extraordinary; everyone else... hmph! Enel''s natural arrogance kicked in, making him feel superior. This young man, leading his crew and stuffing his face, was none other than Ace, who had agreed to meet Noir. Ace and his pirate crew had been waiting on the ind for three days, finally catching sight of Noir''s group. Seeing how much Ace and his crew were enjoying their food, Enel felt his own appetite grow. When his food arrived, he immediately dug in without a second thought. Ace quickly noticed Enel as well. This guy was eating at an incredible speed! Not to be outdone, Ace grabbed two tes, shoveling food into his mouth as fast as he could. Without realizing it, a rivalry had formed between Enel and Ace, with everyone in the restaurant watching in stunned silence. If Noir were there, he would undoubtedly find this scene very familiar. The two made a spectacle of themselves, drawing the attention of everyone in the restaurant, while theirpanions hid their faces in embarrassment. Wyper sighed, feeling utterly humiliated. Meanwhile, beside Ace, Mihar wished he could crawl under the table. Their eyes met across the room, sharing a look of mutual suffering. While the restaurant was bustling with activity, the streets outside were eerily quiet. The ordinary citizens had suddenly retreated to the sides of the road, not daring to say a word as they watched the people walking down the street. Three borately dressed individuals, heavily wrapped in clothing, walked by, surrounded by a group of bodyguards. To emphasize their high status, even their hairstyles were styled tall. They wore bubble helmets on their heads, and the oldest of them appeared to be apanied by his two children. Yes... they were the infamous scum of the Sabaody Archipgo, the World Nobles, the Celestial Dragons. As nobles who enjoyed every privilege, the men were called "Saints," and the women "Pce." Saint Rosward was leading his children, holding a chain. On the other end of the chain was a burly man, whose neck was shackled. The man''s body was covered in scars, his eyes lifeless, crawling on the ground in a numb, mechanical way. Holding onto his ve, Saint Rosward half-closed his eyes, looking at the surrounding people with disdain. "A bunch of filthy lowborn trash!" Saint Rosward shouted loudly, his insults unrestrained. The people heard him, but none dared to respond. His son, Saint Charlos, with his pig-like face pressed against the bubble helmet,zily said, "Father, let''s hurry up. I heard there''s a mermaid among the auction items this time!" His daughter, Lady Shalria, wearing sunsses and a silk scarf around her mouth, fanned herself as she spoke irritably: "The fish-men we boughtst time died after only a few days." "But after we cooked one up, we let the others taste it." "The looks on their faces were absolutely hrious, hahaha!" Saint Charlos sniffed, disdainfully adding, "Fish-men are no fun. It''s the mermaids that are interesting!" As he spoke, Saint Charlos¡¯s gaze suddenly drifted to a spot along the street, and he noticed Enel and the others eating inside the restaurant. When he looked through the ss and saw Kalifa sitting beside Enel, Saint Charlos¡¯s eyes lit up. Pointing at the restaurant, Saint Charlosughed loudly without any restraint, "That woman looks good! I want to take her back to y with!" Lady Shalria nced over dismissively and said, "You''re not afraid of getting dirty?" Seeing that his father hadn''t objected, Saint Charlos pulled out a golden pistol, raising it and aiming it at the people beside Kalifa. His first target was Enel, who was still eating! He said excitedly, "Alright, let''s deal with the trash around her first!" Bang! Without hesitation, he fired. The bullet shattered the restaurant window, heading straight for Enel''s temple. The crowd outside looked on in horror, and those inside the restaurant ducked under their tables in terror. Their swift movements showed just how ustomed they were to such incidents. But Enel, still holding his fork, casually reached out and caught the bullet between his fingers just a few inches from his temple. <><><> 15 Advanced Chapters on Patr/dragonnx ( Remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally ) Chapter 100: Enel vs. Celestial Dragons! Chapter 100: Enel vs. Celestial Dragons! [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Enel''s furious cursing echoed loudly, reaching everyone''s ears instantly. The onlookers were left dumbfounded, was that long-eared guy really cursing at a Celestial Dragon? Did he have a death wish? Saint Charlos, stunned as if in a daze, roared incredulously, "How dare you insult me? I am the most noble of Celestial Dragons!" "Your so-called nobility can go to hell!" In an instant, Enel was surrounded by crackling lightning. With a thunderous crash, he shattered the restaurant''s wall and charged towards the obese Saint Charlos. Panicked, Charlos fired several shots in desperation. Enel ignored them all, his gaze fierce as he transformed his hand into a de, the sound of crackling lightning resonating in the air. Drawing from what he had learned from Noir, [Chidori], Enel''s hand, now a sharp spear of electricity, easily pierced through flesh. Crimson blood sttered, instantly staining half of his face. But the one Enel had pierced wasn''t Saint Charlos; it was the ve that Charlos''s father had been leading by a chain. The ve, seeing Enel charging, reflexively leaped up, standing between Charlos and the attack. In that split second, although Enel hesitated, he ultimately followed through. Pulling out his blood-soaked arm, Enel looked down impassively at the man now kneeling at his feet. The man''s lips moved slightly, a faint, almost inaudible voice reaching Enel''s ears: "My daughter... she''s in his hands... I''m sorry..." "...Thank Y..." The ve''s chest was blown open, a gaping hole where his heart used to be. His eyes wide open, he died at Enel''s feet. Recalling the man''s murmurs and the look of relief in his eyes as death approached, Enel felt a strange irritation welling up inside him. When people are killed, bullied, and tortured, they should be angry, they should seek revenge! But that cowardly expression, what was that supposed to be?! The ve''s demeanor somehow reminded Enel of certain experiences from his past, and the aura emanating from him changed entirely. If Enel''s initial aura was one of conceit and pride, it was now reced by pure, unadulterated killing intent! His gaze toward Saint Charlos was now one that viewed him as a dead man. Charlos, overwhelmed by the fierce killing intent, copsed to the ground, but he still stubbornly shouted, "You intend to kill me?" "No! Impossible!" "I am a Celestial Dragon, a God! If you touch me, you''ll pay the price!" Shalria. who had been maintaining herposed demeanor, finally lost it, her legs trembling uncontrobly. Saint Rosward turned pale, frantically shouting for reinforcements. The terrified crowd had long since fled in all directions, and the Celestial Dragons'' entourage ofckeys quickly surrounded Enel. Enel sneered, looking at Saint Charlos as he asked, "You think you''re a god?" The image of Noir overwhelming him with sheer, destructive power yed vividly in Enel''s mind. A disdainful smile curled on Enel''s lips. "Do you know what you really are?" Saint Charlos''s grotesque features twisted in pain as electricity spread across his body. Enel''s coldughter echoed in his ears. "weakling..." A bolt of lightning struck, sting Saint Charlos into the ground. The solid ground was torn apart, leaving arge crater. In the cratery an unconscious, misshapen lump of flesh. His clothing and protective gear werepletely obliterated, exposing raw, bloody flesh, jagged bones, and foul-smelling fat to the air. Charlos had been reduced to an unrecognizable mess by the lightning strike. Rosward, unable to bear it any longer, cried out in anguish, "My son!!" Exhaling deeply, Enel felt the murderous rage within him subside slightly. His head instinctively turned to look behind him. At the restaurant table, Kalifa and Conis were unafraid, smiling warmly, as if they understood his actions. Wyper, as usual, looked indifferent, but secretly gave a thumbs-up under the table. Seeing the raised thumb, Enel smirked. And then, surprisingly, a rare warm smile spread across Enel''s face. He was no longer who he used to be. Yes! He now had so many good... subordinates! Enel had justmitted an act that would shake the world, but despite this, Ace, who had been watching the spectacle, continued eating without missing a beat. Ace swallowed his food, watching Enel with amusement. If Enel hadn''t reacted in time, Ace would have intervened himself. The result, however, exceeded his expectations. And that kind of decisiveness... it reminded him a bit of his brother. The news of a Celestial Dragon being attacked, with one possibly dead, quickly spread across the Sabaody Archipgo. Countless Marine soldiers were deployed en masse, swarming toward the scene of the incident. All businesses on the archipgo ground to a halt, as everyone sensed something ominous in the air. Something big was about to happen! Meanwhile, at the nearby Marine Headquarters, in the office of the man known as the "Sengoku the Buddha," the phone snail was ringing off the hook, overwhelmed by calls from the Celestial Dragons and the government. The assassination of a Celestial Dragon was a heinous crime in the eyes of the government, and they ordered Sengoku''s Marine to capture the culprit at all costs! Sengoku, sitting in the Fleet Admiral''s chair, felt as if his hair was about to turn white from stress. Adjusting his round sses, he scrutinized the report in his hand. "Enel, confirmed to be a Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, subordinate of the Devil Noir, currently has no known achievements or bounty." Sengoku''s old face was filled with caution. This Noir, even his subordinates were causing trouble! A Devil Fruit user capable of replication was a significant threat to the Marine. When Sengoku first received Enel''s report, he was deeply troubled. From the Marine''s perspective, the more Devil Fruit users Noir had under hismand, the greater the threat he posed. If it weren''t for the government''s insistence on capturing Noir alive, Sengoku would have opted for a more aggressive approach long ago. Now, with this opportunity, they had to act quickly and eliminate the threat while it was still manageable! Sengoku looked up, ncing at the man lounging on the sofa in the corner of his office, a yellow-suited man diligently filing his nails with his legs crossed. Seeing the man''sckadaisical demeanor, Sengoku''s head began to throb as he said, "Borsalino, head to Sabaody and dismantle Noir and his pirate crew!" Kizaru blew on his freshly filed nails, grumbling reluctantly, "Eh? But I''m here on vacation..." Sengoku''s face tightened as he replied, "We can''t leave until this matter is resolved!" Kizaru scratched his head and suggested, "How about sending Kuzan instead?" Sengoku, on the verge of losing his temper, held back his anger and said, "Kuzan justpleted a mission and hasn''t returned yet." Kizaru pondered for a moment, then pped his hands and proposed, "Then send Sakazuki; he''d be happy to go." Sengoku''s nerves were frayed, his voice trembling as he said, "He''s in the New World." "Then why not send Garp, " Sengoku mmed his desk and finally erupted in anger, "You''re going! Right now! Immediately!" "Yeesh..." Realizing he couldn''t shirk the task, Kizaru, who had been nning to clock out on time, reluctantly pushed open the door and left. Another overtime shift... Sengoku sighed in relief, but then something came to mind. He quickly leaned out the office window. Sure enough, the Marine''s fastest man was casually strolling along as if he had all the time in the world. Sengoku, like an overbearing boss squeezing every ounce of effort from his employees, roared, "Turn into light! Start running!" Kizaru, pouting in displeasure, ced his palms together and transformed into a beam of light, disappearing into the horizon. Finally, a Marine admiral was dispatched. If they had dyed any longer, even Sengoku, as the Fleet Admiral, would have faced severe reprimands from the Celestial Dragons. Back on the Sabaody Archipgo, Noir had just walked out of the Revolutionary Army''s hideout when he was stunned by the scene before him. Enel had started a fight with the Celestial Dragons? Sure, he had done the right thing, but... He had only been out of sight for one chapter, how had things escted so quickly? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 101: Ace to the Rescue Chapter 101: Ace to the Rescue [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ News of Noir''s crew attacking the World Nobles spread like wildfire. Almost every Marine on Sabaody Archipgo converged on the restaurant. A sea of Marines flooded the streets, surrounding the restaurant. Rosward, in a fit of rage, shrieked, "Damn you Marines! You''re too slow!" "Kill them! Kill them all!" Though the Marines held a numerical advantage, the bnce of power was a different story. The rank-and-file soldiers were nothing more than cannon fodder. Enel and Wyper, both wielding powerful Devil Fruit abilities, carved a path of destruction through their ranks. Even Kalifa made short work of the Marines, gracefully weaving through the chaos while holding Conis'' hand. She''d send Marines flying with a flick of her finger pistol every now and then. But soon, two Marine officers, d in justice coats and wielding swords, blocked Enel and Wyper''s path. The panicked Marines, seeing their superiors arrive, were invigorated, their cries filling the air. "It''s Vice Admiral Doberman and Vice Admiral Onigumo!" "Yes! The pirates are doomed!" "Vice Admirals! Defeat them!" Doberman, his face and neck crisscrossed with X-shaped scars, drew his katana and dered, "Pirates deserve nothing but death." Onigumo, using Life Return, transformed the hair on his back into eight spider-like arms. Without a word, he charged, wielding multiple weapons like a vengeful Devil. Enel sneered. "What? Are you two thepdogs of that dead God?" Doberman remained silent, his ck de shing down with immense force. Enel''s eyes widened, and he transformed into lightning, narrowly dodging the attack. Dammit, more Busoshoku Haki! Wyper, in his hybrid form, shed with Onigumo. Their destructive power cracked the ground beneath them. Though their Haki andbat skills were inferior to the Vice Admirals, Enel and Wyper''s Devil Fruit abilities gave them a distinct edge. Under the shadow of the Admirals, people sometimes forgot the sheer power of the Vice Admirals. In truth, the gap between them wasn''t that vast. Sometimes, it boiled down to a single Devil Fruit. A Vice Admiral and an Admiral might possess simr Haki and physical strength, but the Admiral, with the added advantage of a powerful Devil Fruit, would ultimately prevail. This differed from the old era, where Marines primarily focused on Haki and physicalbat. Nowadays, many Marine officers weren''t averse to consuming Devil Fruits; they simply hadn''t found one that suited them. Even seasoned Vice Admirals struggled against the strongest Logia users and the rare Zoan Ancient Model users. Back in the restaurant, Ace''s crewmates were urging him to leave. "Captain Ace! Let''s get out of here while we can!" "Yeah, they attacked a Celestial Dragon. An Admiral will be here soon!" Ace crossed his arms, a conflicted expression on his face. "What a shame. It''s rare to find someone who can match my appetite." His crewmates sweatdropped. Ace sighed and gestured for his crew to follow him. They weren''t his friends, after all. There was no reason for him to get involved in a fight against a Marine Admiral. He was a notorious pirate with a hefty bounty on his head. Lightning and a winged beast filled the sky. Doberman and Onigumo, relying on their superior Haki, managed to hold Enel and Wyper at bay. Unable to break through, the two Devil Fruit users grew desperate. These Vice Admirals are tougher than they look! The Marines, too, were worried. If reinforcements didn''t arrive soon... Enel, wielding his golden trident, parried Doberman''s de, then suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. His Mantra was screaming a warning. Something wasing! Bang! Before Enel could react, a tremendous force mmed into his chest, sending a jolt of pain that nearly knocked him unconscious. Enel wasunched backward like a meteor, crashing through several buildings, leaving a trail of dust and debris in his wake. Wyper stared in shock at the neer. A tall man in a yellow pinstripe suit leisurely lowered his leg, yawning. Ugh ¨C what a creepy-looking guy! Even the battle-hardened Wyper couldn''t help but shudder at the sight of Kizaru''s face. As the Marines erupted in cheers, Kizaru idly picked at his ear and looked at Wyper. After a moment of thought, he said, "Wyper, known as the ''Warrior God'', suspected Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit user, possibly a flying type. No bounty, no battle record, hmmm¡­" Wyper flushed. Since arriving in the Blue Sea, he''d mostly been helping Noir. He hadn''t exactly been racking up a fight record. He''d fought Sea Kings, battled in CP9''s cage matches, and helped capture the zombie Ryuma. But those were either insignificant orpletely unknown to the outside world. "Oh well..." Kizaru shrugged, his body beginning to shimmer. A golden light red. Wyper''s vision was momentarily blinded. A powerful kick sent him hurtling towards the ground. The massive pteranodon crashed to the earth, narrowly missing the surrounding Marines and civilians. Wyper coughed up blood, ring at Kizaru. That was a hell of a kick¡­ His head was ringing, and it felt like it was about to split open. Kizaru stroked his crepe-like face, his mouth twisting in a puzzled frown. "Such a resilient physique. And I used my full strength¡­" He then gathered a blinding golden light in his hand, stretching it out before him. A sword made ofser light materialized. Kizaru raised his Ama no Murakumo sword, preparing to bring it down on Wyper''s head. "You bastard!" Just as Wyper was about to retort, a blue streak shed from the distance. Enel, roaring and enveloped in lightning, shot towards Kizaru like a falling star. Despite the incredible speed of the blue lightning, Kizaru''s seeminglynguid eyes narrowed with ease. His Ama no Murakumo, now held in a reverse grip, darted out to the side. It was difficult to say whether lightning or light was faster in istion, but in this sh, the answer was clear. Kizaru''s sword pierced Enel''s chest, the world blurring red as blood filled his vision. Enel''s golden staff struck Kizaru''s light form, passing through harmlessly. The weapon slipped from his grasp. Damn it, if only I''d mastered Busoshoku Haki¡­ Seeing Enel''s grievous injury, Wyper''s adrenaline surged. But he didn''t forget to shout at Kalifa and Conis, "Run! Find the Captain!" Kizaru pointed his index finger at the two women, his voice calm despite their terrified expressions. "I''m afraid Noir can''t save you now." The flickering golden light intensified. With a sharp whistle, a devastatingser beam erupted from his fingertip. As Wyper watched in despair, a massive explosion rocked the ind. A giant Yarukiman Mangrove tree toppled, but the two women, shielded by someone who had tackled them to the ground, were spared from the st. Kizaru, his eyes on the familiar orange-red hat, scratched his head in annoyance. "Looks like trouble has arrived..." Ace, adjusting his hat, his hand radiating heat, spoke, his voice low and menacing, "You said Noir couldn''t save who, now?" ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 102: Noir’s Fury Chapter 102: Noir¡¯s Fury [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kizaru nodded thoughtfully, muttering to himself, "Portgas D. Ace... that''s right, Noir sailed with you for a while." "So you''re going to help him?" Ace stretched his arms, a fearless grin on his face. "If they''re Noir''s crewmates, I have to help." "After all, I''ve been waiting here for quite some time, specifically for them." Behind him, Kalifa looked up in surprise. "You''re Captain''s friend?" Conis'' eyes widened as she recognized Ace. "I remember now! Ace! The Captain talks about you a lot." Ace''s eyes lit up, and he scratched his head sheepishly. "Hahaha, is that so? What does he say about me?" Conis tilted her head, thinking. "I don''t remember exactly, but he often stares at your bounty poster and drools!" Ace puffed out his chest with pride. "He must be envious of my bounty. It''s his own fault for refusing to be a pirate with me!" Ace had somehow slipped into casual conversation,pletely ignoring the Admiral and the Marines. The Marines cried out in indignation. The two Vice Admirals were about to reprimand the pirate, but they noticed their superior officer. Kizaru leaned forward, cupping his ear with his hand, listening with a sly grin like a gossiping old man in a vige. Under the Vice Admirals'' intense stares, Kizaru finally straightened up slightly and fired aser beam at Ace with his finger. Having rescued the women, Ace was now free to fight Kizaru with all his might. In the year since they''d parted ways, Ace had gone through countless battles. Combined with his natural talent, he had honed his Mera Mera no Mi powers to a remarkable degree. Initially, Ace had focused on developing the "momentum" of his mes. He concentrated on expanding the area and range of his mes,bining that with concussive force to create his signature fiery attacks. But Noir had shaken his head at this approach, advising him to focus on temperature first. Ace had heeded the advice. The mes he wielded against Kizaru were noticeably hotter than normal mes. And within the heart of the mes, hints of white fire flickered, suggesting a long and powerful evolution. Noir had also taught him the basics of Haki. Who knew how potent Ace''s "D." bloodline was? After his adventures on the Grand Line, he could now utilize Haki with ease. Ace and Kizaru exchanged blows. Though Ace was still at a disadvantage, he managed tond a few counterattacks. Wyper, seizing the opportunity, scooped up the unconscious Enel and watched Ace fight. The Captain''s friend is Strong!!! Wyper felt a pang of bitterness. Their smooth sailing so far had led him and Enel to underestimate the battles of the Blue Sea. That creepy old man had given them a harsh lesson. Suddenly, a door materialized in the air. Noir, absent for two chapters, finally returned. Li and Blueno followed close behind. Robin rushed over to Conis and Kalifa, who were injured. Vice Admiral Doberman, his sharp eyes scanning the area, immediately spotted Noir and his crew. But his gaze was drawn to Rob Li, who stood behind Noir. Li, the embodiment of dark justice, a weapon of the Government, was now a pirate''sckey?! Doberman, unable to contain his fury, charged towards them with his Marines. Li frowned and plunged into the fray with Blueno, while Noir took the chance to head towards the battle between Ace and Kizaru. Noir was pleasantly surprised to see Ace. But when his eyesnded on Kizaru, his joy multiplied tenfold, and hepletely forgot about Ace. Uncle Kizaru was in Sabaody! This was fantastic! The Pika Pika no Mi''s potential was possibly higher than any other Devil Fruit he currently possessed. Noir drew Devil de, his excitement palpable as he rushed towards the battlefield. Ace, seeing someone approach, grinned. "Noir! Long time no see!" Noir bumped fists with Ace, returning the smile. "I heard you saved my crew. Thanks!" Ace shook his head, gesturing towards Kizaru. "No problem. Dealing with the Admiral is more important right now." Kizaru, observing Noir''s arrival, finally lost some of his usual nonchnce. Noir had been the subject of much discussion among the Marine higher-upstely. Sengoku had sent Kizaru to deal with Noir not only because of the Fleet Admiral''s insistence but also due to his own strategic considerations. Noir melted into the shadows. Ace unleashed two fiery spears from his arms, engaging Kizaru head-on. While Kizaru was upied with Ace, Noir emerged from the shadows, shing with Devil de. But a light sword, seemingly appearing out of thin air, blocked his attack. His attack thwarted, Noir decided to use the opportunity to pull out a Devil Fruit card and reach for Kizaru. To Noir and Ace''s astonishment, Kizaru, who had remained unfazed by their punches and sword strikes, reacted as if he''d touched a gue. He transformed into light and scrambled out of Noir''s reach. Kizaru let out a sigh of relief. This was the result of the Marine higher-ups'' discussions about Noir''s ability. Based on their analysis, the Copy-Copy Fruit, a power never before seen in history, was likely a unique type of Paramecia. Paramecia users typically activated their abilities through physical touch. The Copy-Copy Fruit, with its game-breaking potential, was likely no different, and it probably had further limitations. That old man, Sengoku, had studied Noir''s past battles and estimated that his copying capacity was limited to around five abilities. The solution to countering this ability was simple. Don''t let him touch you, or just chop off his hands! This was why the higher-ups had unanimously agreed that Kizaru was the best choice for dealing with Noir. Because Noir couldn''t catch him... Noir and Ace fought fiercely against Kizaru, but as the battle progressed, Noir realized something was amiss. His frustration grew with every passing moment. He''d figured it out. Kizaru was deliberately avoiding him. Several times, even when Kizaru had a clear opening for a decisive attack, the moment Noir reached out with his "sinful" hand, the slippery Admiral would jump away. Even when injured, Kizaru desperately avoided any physical contact with Noir. The whole fight felt like Noir was trying to seduce a chaste maiden. A terrifying thought crossed Noir''s mind: Did the Marines know about his System?? The Marines didn''t know, but their attempts to analyze Noir based on conventional wisdom had identally hit the mark, creating a significant obstacle for him. The battle raged on. Kizaru sustained some injuries, and Noir and Ace weren''t unscathed either. Noir was rtively fine, but Ace had taken a beating, his body covered in wounds. After all, Kizaru only disliked Noir''s hands; he had no qualms about hitting Ace''s body. Thousands of Marines surrounded them, tightening the. Noir, still unable tond a touch on Kizaru, started to panic. Fine, I''ll just have to mimic someone else''s appearance and catch him off guardter... Noir shouted to Blueno, "Open a door! We''re retreating!" Blueno kicked a Marine aside. "Where to?" Noir gathered his crew and the Spade Pirates. "The eastern shore of Sabaody. We''re getting out of here." Enel, still unconscious on Wyper''s shoulder, twitched at the words. He lifted his head with difficulty and asked, "What about our golden ship and the money on board...?" Noir sighed. "It''s all arranged. We have someone waiting for us. Let''s go." Blueno, sweating profusely, created an Air Door while Kizaru was momentarily upied. The group rushed through the portal. Ace, grinning, followed them, sending a parting Great me Commandment: me Emperor at Kizaru. The Marines were forced back. Kizaru''s eyebrows furrowed as he gathered light in his hands, forming a circr st. His body shot forward at the speed of light. Noir, reaching the shore, looked back and saw a sh of light approaching at an impossible speed. Seriously? You''re supposed to be the Lazy Admiral! Why are you trying so hard? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 103: News of Sabo Chapter 103: News of Sabo [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Kizaru soared into the air, his radiant light illuminating thend like a miniature sun. Noir''s eyes widened. "Jump into the sea!" he yelled. Ace froze. "Wouldn''t that be certain death?" "Trust me!" Noir''s crew obeyed their captain without hesitation. Even the stoic Li plunged into the water without a word. One of Ace''s crewmates hesitantly approached. "Captain, are you sure about this...?" Ace looked at the ocean with determination. "Trust Noir. Let''s jump!" The crewmate was dumbfounded. Deuce patted his shoulder, chuckling. "Don''t worry. Mr. Noir is practically an honorary member of the Spade Pirates. He wouldn''t deceive us." Ace and Noir''s crew leaped into the sea. Kizaru, having charged his light energy, unleashed a barrage ofsers that rained down upon the water''s surface. As Noir dove deeper, he nced back at thesers piercing the water, feeling a strange sense of relief. He''s totally holding back. The old man''s a natural at ying it cool. Admiral Kizaru was notorious for only putting in as much effort as he was paid for. When he first appeared in the original story, he''d seemed incredibly powerful, effortlessly taking down Supernova after Supernova, leaving them unable to fight back. But after several episodes, the Supernovas, though battered and bruised, had all miraculously escaped with their lives... Kizaru''s infamous feats ofziness included kicking his nephew all the way to Whitebeard and Rayleigh, threatening to surrender the moment someone pulled a gun on him, and firingsers at keys but somehow missing Law''s submarine entirely. Kizaru represented ambiguous justice, his personality a constant enigma. But jokes aside, Kizaru''s wide-area attack had still been somewhat effective. At least for now, everyone was swimming for their lives, looking rather pathetic. Kizaru''s interference,bined with the Devil Fruit users in both crews, made their underwater escape a slow and arduous process. But in the murky depths, arge, coated ship submerged beneath the waves, slowly approaching. Thanks to the coating specialists of Sabaody, any ship in this world could be modified for underwater travel. The group swam towards the coated ship. As they touched the bubble surrounding the vessel, the pressure and buoyancy of the sea vanished, and they tumbled onto the deck. Ace had swallowed a mouthful of seawater, and his crewmates were frantically trying to get him to spit it out. On Noir''s side, everyone except himself, Conis, and Kalifa had sumbed to the effects of their Devil Fruits. Robin, dazed from the water, was swept into Noir''s arms in a princess carry. Using his Mera Mera no Mi powers, Noir created a small me to dry everyone off. Robin wasn''t short, but in Noir''s embrace, she seemed as delicate as a doll. Regaining herposure, she asked, "Why aren''t you affected by the water?" Noir thought for a moment, then replied seriously, "I don''t know, but I like ces with lots of water." Robin rolled her eyes yfully, then pondered, "Is everyone in the Noitem Kingdom like this? That doesn''t seem right..." Noir kept his mouth shut. He wasn''t good at lying, so he chose to say nothing. The group huddled around Noir''s makeshift fire. A tall, beautiful woman approached, smiling. "Mr. Noir, you''re truly impressive. To be able to fight an Admiral for so long." Noir waved his hand dismissively. "I''m strong, alright, but that slippery monkey was impossible to catch." Cretin, who clearly held a high position within the Revolutionary Army, understood immediately. "They must have been worried that you''d touch the Admiral and copy his Devil Fruit power." Noir frowned. "How did they know I need physical contact to copy abilities?" Cretin gave him a strange look, then raised her hand. "Paramecia-type Devil Fruit abilities usually require touch as a medium." Oh¡­ So it wasn''t because they discovered my System''s Talent Copy Card, but because they deduced the Devil Fruit''s activation condition¡­ Noir couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and frustration. The System''s limitations had inadvertently be a logical assumption in the eyes of the Marine higher-ups. Ace, finally recovered, was now bouncing around the ship excitedly. As a fire user, his recovery had been much slower than the others. "So this is the underwater world! Awesome!" "And this is a coated ship! Amazing!" Cretin, watching Ace''s antics with a raised eyebrow, asked, "You must be Fire Fist Ace, am I right?" Noir nodded. "I want him to join our n." Cretin lowered her voice, her tone firm. "Absolutely not! No matter how strong he is, he''s not like you, Noir." Ace, overhearing the conversation, protested. "I''m not any weaker than Noir!" Noir''s eyes gleamed. "I have my reasons. The n is still a few days away. I have a condition." Cretin, suppressing her curiosity, asked, "What is it?" Noir slung an arm around Ace''s shoulders. "Let my buddy meet your leader." Cretin was about to refuse outright. Ace, equally confused, asked, "Why, Noir? What leader? Who are these people?" Noir smiled at Cretin. "After he meets... maybe Ace will change his mind." Turning to Ace, Noir''s expression turned serious. "Ace, do you remember your brothers?" Ace nodded. "Of course. Luffy." "And another one." A deep sadness welled up in Ace''s eyes. His voice dropped to a whisper. "Sabo..." "He''s dead." Cretin''s ears perked up. She stared at Ace in disbelief. "You''re Sabo''s brother? The blond one, always wore a top hat, yed with pipes?" Ace''s eyes widened. He nodded at Cretin. "Yeah! Were you Sabo''s friend? I don''t think I''ve met you before..." Cretin quickly shook her head. "What are you talking about? Sabo is alive." Ace froze, stammering, "But... Luffy and I searched for years. No one could have survived that cannon st..." Cretin exined, "Our leader rescued Sabo from the Celestial Dragons'' attack in the East Blue and brought him to the Revolutionary Army to be raised." Tears welled up in Ace''s eyes. His voice cracked as he asked, "If that''s true, why didn''t Saboe looking for me and Luffy?!" Cretin shook her head. "Sabo lost his memory in the attack. He doesn''t remember anything." "But¡­ Sabo often says he hears two voices, like they belong to people who are very important to him." Ace''s tears finally overflowed, streaming down his cheeks. He covered his face and burst intoughter. "Forgetting us... amnesia... it doesn''t matter. He''s alive! That''s all that matters!" "Hahahaha!!" The others watched in silence as Ace alternated betweenughter and tears, his emotions overwhelming him. Noir stepped forward and patted his shoulder. "So, what do you say? Will youe?" Ace straightened up, wiping his tears. His voice was firm. "I''ll go! I want to see Sabo!" Noir sighed in relief. In the original story, Ace, unaware of Sabo''s survival, had died protecting Luffy. Helping Ace reunite with Sabo would be a way to mend a regret from his past life. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 104: The Revolutionary Army Chapter 104: The Revolutionary Army [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Upon learning about Sabo''s whereabouts, Ace decided to join Noir in searching for him. Cretin, after careful consideration, chose to first consult the Revolutionary Army''s leader, Monkey D. Dragon. Noir was unaware of the details of their conversation, but ultimately, they agreed to Noir''s request, granting them a meeting. However, only Noir and Ace were allowed to approach the Revolutionary Army''s base. The others had to remain behind. Using a coated ship to evade the Marines'' search, Noir and Ace were eventually brought aboard arge vessel by Cretin. The ship was filled with Revolutionary Army soldiers. A few dayster, they arrived at an ind. The ind was bathed in the warm glow of spring sunshine. Its architecture had a distinct Gothic charm. On the surface, everything seemed normal. But Cretin revealed that everyone on this ind nation, even the king, was a member of the Revolutionary Army. Noir was impressed. Dragon''s audacity and methods were remarkable. Many people in the world opposed the Government, but few managed to actively rebel. With his ideals and charisma, Dragon had transformed the Revolutionary Army into a formidable organization, a thorn in the side of the World Government. Ace leaned against the mast, gazing at the ind in the distance. Impatience etched on his face, he asked Cretin, "Is Sabo reallying here?" Cretin gave him a weary look. He''d asked that question countless times over the past few days. "The leader said Sabo is on his way back from a mission. He''ll stop by on his return journey." Seeing Ace''s mixture of anticipation and anxiety, Noir offered words offort. "Don''t worry, Sabo will definitely remember you." Ace gave him a grateful look and nodded. Soon, the Revolutionary Army ship docked. Cretin led them ashore. They traveled by sea to the kingdom''s capital, stepping into a bustling town where the citizens greeted them with reverence. Ace, puzzled by the respectful behavior, asked, "Why do they treat you with such respect?" Cretin smiled at the crowd, then lowered her voice. "Secretly, I''m a Revolutionary Army soldier. Publicly, I''m the kingdom''s eldest princess." What? A trust fund kid in the Revolutionary Army? Noir also lowered his voice. "So, you''ll be the queen someday?" Cretin sighed, a hint of exasperation in her voice. "Because of that, I''m secretly the heir apparent, and publicly, I''m themander of the kingdom''s Knight Order." What kind of twisted logic is that? Noir and Ace exchanged bewildered looks. "Huh?" Cretin exined that although she was destined to inherit the throne, she had no desire to do so. Cretin had her own beliefs. She didn''t want to rule the kingdom, so she kept her dual identity as a princess and a Revolutionary hidden from her people. Her subjects believed that the eldest princess had died years ago, unaware that she had be themander of the Knight Order. This young woman didn''t want to be confined to a single nation. She yearned for a life of adventure, fighting for justice. But in Noir''s opinion, this was a ssic case of "first-world problems." Why did these rich kids always refuse their inheritances and insist on starting their own businesses? If it were Noir, he''d be living a life of luxury. Now he understood why the Revolutionary Army could use an entire kingdom as a base. They had a princess who was itching to escape! Cretin led Noir and Ace to the royal pce, where they met the current king. He was a sturdy man with a head of white hair. He looked healthy but had dark circles under his eyes, suggesting ack of sleep. The king greeted his daughter and, upon learning that they were allies, smiled and exined to his guests, "Cretin doesn''t want to be queen, so I had to make another one." "As a fellow man, Mr. Noir, you understand that making babies is hard work..." Noir and Ace nodded understandingly. It could be worse. If Cretin had been a boy, her father probably would have resorted to corporal punishment. After bidding farewell to her father, Cretin led them through the pce gardens. She pressed a hidden switch near a wall, revealing a staircase leading down. "Let''s go. Mr. Dragon is waiting for you." Ace eagerly descended the stairs, followed by Noir and Cretin. They walked through a narrow passage, and suddenly, their surroundings opened up. There, underground, was a spacious hall. Several muscr men were carrying heavy crates. Ace sniffed the air. "Smells like gunpowder." Noir realized, "So, this is one of the Revolutionary Army''s arms procurement sites." Cretin didn''t deny it. "Our country is rich in mineral resources. It''s ideal for weapons development and is a world-renowned exporter of ore." As they walked, Ace asked curiously, "I haven''t asked yet, what''s the name of your kingdom?" Cretin smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, our kingdom is called the West Wind Kingdom." "..." That name sounds a bit¡­ odd. Noir felt his perception of the world shifting. He twitched his lips. "You said you were in the Knight Order. What''s its name?" Cretin looked at him strangely. "What? The Knight Order? It''s named after the kingdom, of course." Alright, there''s a first time for everything. As long as the vice-captain wasn''t named Vi, he wouldn''t truly believe he''d time-traveled¡­ The Revolutionary soldiers, upon seeing Cretin, stopped their work and saluted, clearing a path for them. They reached a room in the center of the hall without any obstacles. Cretin knocked gently and led them inside. A mysterious figure in a ck coat stood waiting for them. Cretin announced, "Leader, Mr. Noir and Fire Fist Ace are here." Dragon, his face obscured by his hood, revealed a fierce expression as he grinned. "Wee, gentlemen." Ace scanned the room, disappointment evident in his voice. "You said Sabo was here. Where is he?" Noir, on the other hand, was intrigued by Dragon''s face, half of which was covered in a strange tattoo. Such a cool tattoo. Could it really be the result of Garp''s slipper? Unfazed by theirck of response, Dragon turned to Ace. "Sabo is returning from a mission. He should arrive shortly." "What mission?" Ace asked, his curiosity piqued. Dragon nced at Noir. "It''s a major operation we''re undertaking with Mr. Noir. I can''t reveal the details yet." Ace''s eyes widened. He looked at Noir. "So, you''re going on a mission with Sabo?" Noir corrected him, a hint of exasperation in his voice. "It''s not a fight, it''s official business." "That doesn''t matter." Ace sat down on the floor, crossing his arms. "I''m going too. I want to see how much Sabo has improved over the years!" Noir and Cretin exchanged nces, a knowing smile spreading across their faces. With just a few words, they''d gained another ally... Dragon nodded. "Very well, you can join Mr. Noir." Noir gave Dragon a subtle look. He''d agreed so easily again. Stealing the Heavenly Tribute was likely a diversion. The Revolutionary Army must have another objective in mind. But that wasn''t Noir''s concern. He was only interested in the money! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 105: Reunion of Ace and Sabo! Chapter 105: Reunion of Ace and Sabo! [#]: Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ "Sabo, Ko just called. She says we need to hurry." On the vast, shimmering sea, an inconspicuous sailing ship rode the waves. On the deck, a yful-looking young woman with goggles perched on her hat hung up the Den Den Mushi and spoke to the young man in front of her. The young man also wore goggles and a hat, his wavy blond hair framing a face that seemed to perpetually hold a gentle smile. His features were soft, but the burn scar over his left eye gave him an air of resilience. Sabo leaned against the mast, his head resting on his hand,ining out of boredom, "What in the world is Dragon-san nning? Why did he call us all the way out here?" The spirited Ko approached him from behind and lightly rapped him on the back of his head. "Be patient, Sabo. The Chief trusts you, that''s why he''s giving you this task." She leaned in and whispered, "I''ve heard that many of the Revolutionary Army soldiers admire you." Sabo blinked. "So?" Ko sighed. "So, I think the Chief will promote you again soon. You''re the youngest and most promising officer in the Revolutionary Army." Sabo waved his hand dismissively. "No way!" "If Dragon promotes me, I''ll eat this mast!" Ko rolled her eyes. This guy was all talk. "But seriously, why does Dragon-san insist on having that pirate join our operation?" Sabo wondered aloud. Ko crossed her arms and chuckled. "Noir''s Copy-Copy Fruit would be a valuable asset to any organization. Even if we can''t recruit him, we can''t afford to leave a bad impression." "From what we''ve seen, Noir isn''t a bad pirate, and we''ve established a good rtionship with him." Sabo nodded. "You mentioned another pirate joining us. Who is it?" Ko pulled out a wanted poster from her bag and read aloud, "Portgas D. Ace, the infamous Fire Fist. His bounty has been skyrocketingtely." "Ace..." Sabo murmured the name, and two familiar voices echoed in his mind. "And... Luffy?" Ko paused. "Who''s Luffy?" Sabo clutched his head, his eyes wide as he struggled to remember. A faint ache in his head told him that he knew these two names before he lost his memory. And they must have been important! "Ah! We''re approaching the East Blue Kingdom!" Ko eximed excitedly, pointing towards the shore. "Ko is there too. Is that Noir standing next to her?" Sabo turned his gaze towards the shore. Indeed, there stood the handsome man with a sword at his hip, beside Ko. But as he nced to the side, his eyes widened, unable to look away. Ace, his nose running, stood on the shore, waving frantically, sobbing and excitedly pping Noir on the back. "Waaah... Sabo! Noir, look! It''s really Sabo... Yahoo!" Noir, his back being pounded by the overly enthusiastic Ace, felt his veins throb. He spun around and kicked Ace to the ground, yelling, "Get a grip! And stop wiping your snot and tears on me!" Sabo stared at Ace, his mind flooded with fragmented memories. Darkness, a terrible noble family, his escape... In that ce, he''d met the two most important people in his life. They had built the "ASL Secret Base," sworn brotherhood, and vowed to sail the seas as pirates together. But then, his parents had dragged him back. Sabo had escaped and set sail alone, only to be caught in a Celestial Dragon''s crossfire and his ship sunk. The fragments of his past began to reassemble, coloring the nk spaces in his childhood memories. And thatical, tear-streaked face suddenly merged with the image of his brother. Ace, knocked down by Noir, scrambled to his feet. Seeing the ship drawing closer, he couldn''t contain himself any longer and rushed towards it. He leaped onto the deck,ughing and crying at the same time. "Sabo!" "Ace!" His beloved brother was right in front of him. Sabo cried out instinctively, tears welling up in his eyes as he ran towards Ace. The two brothers collided in a tight embrace, then burst into tears like children, babbling incoherently, their words lost in the emotional reunion. Ko, stunned, stepped off the ship and approached Ko. "What''s going on?" Noir smiled as he watched the two brothers roll around on the deck, their arms wrapped around each other. "A brotherly reunion. Looks like Sabo''s memories have returned." Ko stared at the two, their bond radiating warmth and affection. "Sabo and Fire Fist Ace are brothers?" Ko nodded, a hint of resignation in her voice. "I didn''t believe it at first either, but it seems to be true." The brothers cried and talked for a long time before finally calming down and approaching the others. Sabo, his arm around Ace''s shoulder, introduced him to Ko. "Ko, this is Ace, my sworn brother from childhood!" Ko bowed slightly. Then Sabo turned to Noir, removing his hat and speaking with sincerity. "Thank you, Noir. Ace told me you brought him here to find me." Ace added gratefully, "Yeah! Thanks to you, Noir!" Noir shook his head with a smile. "It was nothing, just a small favor." Ko nced towards the kingdom in the distance. "We still have a mission toplete. Let''s head back and talkter." "Alright!" Sabo and Ace, reunited, were now inseparable. All the way back to the base, they talked non-stop. If you didn''t know they were brothers, you might have mistaken them for a couple... Ko, watching her partner''s attentionpletely captivated by Ace, pouted slightly and muttered under her breath, "They have such a strong bond..." Noir, his sharp hearing picking up her words, turned and gave her a knowing smile. Ko, known as the "Second Sister-in-Law," had been Sabo''s childhood friend. Noir, back when he was just a fan reading the manga, had shipped them hard. Now, in the real world, they were even wearing matching outfits... Back at the Revolutionary Army base in the East Blue Kingdom, Dragon was waiting for them. He watched Sabo and Ace''s reunion without any visible emotion, simply patting Sabo on the shoulder. Dragon spread out a nautical chart. "This map shows the route the Heavenly Tribute is guaranteed to take. It''s also where we n to strike." The map was marked with several distinct icons, indicating the positions of ships. "We''ll be divided into an infiltration team and a surrounding force. For the infiltration team, we''ll need to rely heavily on Mr. Noir." Noir nodded. "No problem. Infiltrate, disable theirmunication devices, easy peasy!" Ace, clinging to Sabo''s arm, eximed excitedly, "Then Sabo and I will be part of the surrounding force! We''ll wait for your signal!" Noir facepalmed. You said you''d be with me earlier¡­ ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 106: The Plan Begins! Chapter 106: The n Begins! [#]: Support me & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ..... The n was discussed for several days, but before everyone could fully prepare, the Heavenly Tribute fleet arrived as scheduled. This wasn''t a performance, after all. They couldn''t expect the Government to cooperate with a dress rehearsal. In the designated area, a massive fleet appeared on the horizon, sailing majestically towards them. Each ship was heavily guarded, with half of the security detailprised of Government agents and Marines, and the other half consisting of guards from the contributing nations. One ship in the fleet wasden with vast amounts of money and resources. Government agents stood vigntly on deck, alert to any movement on the surrounding waters. On the sunny bow of the ship, Cretin emerged with a confident stride. She wore a magnificent white and gold knight''s uniform, a longsword hanging from her slender waist. Her elegant silver hair shimmered in the bright sunlight. The Government agents couldn''t help but steal nces at her. Cretin, the leader of the Knights, was an ally of the contributing nation whose Heavenly Tribute was on this ship. She had been specifically invited to assist with the escort. Aside from the Government personnel, almost everyone on board was a member of her Knight Order. The Government''s senior agents looked down upon the hired help, which worked to Cretin''s advantage. A man of average height with a stern face followed Cretin. It was Noir, disguised using his Devil Fruit ability. He had settled Robin and the others, leaving Enel and Wyper to recuperate from their injuries. Noir had only brought Li and Blueno with him, as their abilities and experience would be invaluable. Blueno''s Door-Door Fruit, in particr, would allow the Revolutionary Army soldiers to appear on the ships and in various locations without a trace. Hidden behind his borrowed face, Noir discreetly assessed the ship''s security personnel. Their chests puffed out, suggesting mastery of Tekkai and Soru. Their limbs were muscr, indicating impressive physical strength. Almost everyone on board was proficient in Rokushiki, a stark contrast to the average Marine soldiers Noir had encountered before. Moreover, each ship carrying the Heavenly Tribute was closely guarded by a Marine warship, providing an extrayer of protection. With such tight security, it was no wonder the Revolutionary Army had to go to such lengths. Even the Revolutionary soldiers chosen for this infiltration mission were among the elite. The n had undergone several revisions, and Noir''s objective had be quite simple. Each ship in the Heavenly Tribute fleet was equipped with a Den Den Mushi. The infiltrating soldiers had to sever allmunication lines to the outside world. However, both the transport ships and the Marine escorts had a lead ship equipped with a Visual Den Den Mushi for surveince. Every ship''s movements were constantly monitored. This world had its version of "security cameras." Even with Blueno''s Door-Door Fruit, the moment they were spotted, the other ships would send out distress signals. The two lead ships were heavily guarded, and they were Noir''s primary targets. Apletely silent takeover of the fleet was impossible. The goal was to maximize the effectiveness of the infiltration team''s actions. If the fleet''s distress signals could be cut off, it would buy the external forces more time. Therefore, Noir''s role was crucial. He was essentially the trigger for the entire Revolutionary Army operation. Noir followed Cretin, blending in with a small squad of knights as they patrolled the ship. Li, seemingly focused on the path ahead, was secretly observing the positions of the surrounding Marine ships. The blind spots were minimal. Every ship''s movements were visible from almost every angle. Apart from the cabins, there were hardly any hidden areas. As Cretin led the patrol, a petite young woman approached them. She wore a Government uniform and had a subordinate trailing behind her. This girl, barely reaching five feet tall, had a grown man as her underling. Seeing Cretin, she raised her hand to stop them. "Captain Cretin, please refrain from wandering around the ship unnecessarily." Cretin narrowed her eyes, offering a gentle smile. "Protecting the Heavenly Tribute from our allied nation is also our duty." The man behind the girl frowned. "Just follow the officer''s orders. Don''t be so difficult." Cretin was about to retort when Noir scoffed. "Such a young child, yet you''ve managed to train a good dog." The man bristled at the provocation and grabbed Noir by the cor. "What did you say?" The girl''s expression remained impassive. "Captain Cretin, your subordinate has a loose tongue." The girl gave a subtle signal, and the man understood immediately. He dragged Noir away, a sinister grin on his face. "You little punk! Let''s find a quiet spot and teach you a lesson about the harsh realities of the world!" Cretin''s face darkened as she watched them leave, but she forced herself to swallow her anger. "My apologies for my subordinate''s insolence. I leave his punishment to your discretion." The girl nodded coldly and followed the man without a word. Cretin smirked inwardly, exchanging a nce with Li and Blueno. It was time to act. Noir was dragged away by the man and thrown into a storage room in the ship''s hold. The other guards who had witnessed the scene watched with amusement. Someone wants to anger a Government agent? He probably wouldn''t make it out alive. Soon, the girl entered the storage room, her hands sped behind her back, and silently observed. After a while, the many motionless on the floor, his eyes wide open. He wasn''t breathing. Another man, identical in appearance, walked over. However, his demeanor had subtly changed. Noir, having transformed into the man, adjusted his voice and greeted the girl. "What''s your name?" "Momomi. You can call me Officer Momomi," the girl replied, her petite frame radiating a chilling aura. Noir, acting as if they were close acquaintances, raised his hand and affectionately ruffled her hair. "A little girl shouldn''t have such a cold expression. It''s not cute." Momomi felt the warmth of his hand on her head. She looked up at Noir, her voice icy. "Shut up and take your hand off me." "I don''t want to¡­" Noir teased, but he immediately sensed something was wrong. He had spoken, but no sound hade out. Noir stared at Momomi in shock, his mind reeling. The Silent-Silent Fruit? That was Corazon''s ability! Right, Corazon was dead. The Devil Fruit must have reappeared. It seemed Momomi, a Revolutionary undercover within the Government, had inherited the power of the Silent-Silent Fruit. No wonder Cretin had asked her to cooperate with him. Momomi, seeing Noir''s silence, spoke matter-of-factly. "Don''t let my height fool you. I''m 27 years old. Show some respect." Huh? Noir stared at the lolita with even greater astonishment. She didn''t look her age at all. A woman nearing thirty, with her short stature, t chest, and childish voice and appearance¡­ it was quite bizarre. They were the same age, yet look at Robin. In the name of scientific research, Noir had once risked his life to measure Robin''s bust. One meter, no mistake. Those magnificent melons were almost as big as his head! The 2D world was the best... Of course, he''d almost been buried alive by Robin afterward¡­ .... Read 15 Advanced Chapters Chapters on /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] Chapter 107: Noir in Action… Chapter 107: Noir in Action¡­ [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... The government agents on duty aboard the ship noticedMomomi and her subordinates stepping onto the deck. Relieved of their suspicions, they silently pitied the man who had offended Momomi. Since he didn''te out with them, he must have been dealt with. Sensing the gazes upon him, Noir smirked inwardly. The Mimic-Mimic Fruit''s abilities weren''t easily seen through. With Momomi leading the way, Noir''s actions became much smoother. He quickly located the highest-ranking officer on Cretin''s ship. Using Momomi authority, Noir easily approached the officer and copied his appearance. With Blueno''s Door-Door Fruit providing convenient shortcuts, Noir moved from ship to ship, steadily making his way towards the lead vessel. Navigating the intricate process, Noir impersonated one government official after another, finally reaching the surveince room. His face grim, Noir entered the room. The n had seemed exciting at first, but carrying it out was proving to be both tedious and troublesome. He longed for the simplicity of the East Blue, where he could stand with a sword and plunder any ship within sight. Currently disguised as a surveince officer, Noir surveyed the room and its personnel. Therge room was filled with people monitoring the Transponder Snails, along with numerous Den Den Mushi formunication. It would be difficult for an ordinary person to quickly subdue them all. But for Noir, it was a simple matter of unleashing his Conqueror''s Haki. Even if a few strong individuals resisted, a couple of punches would settle the matter. After all this time, Noir had honed his control over his strength to a fine degree. Moreover, Momomi had used her Silent-Silent Fruit to create a soundproof barrier around the room, ensuring that no one outside could hear a thing. Noir focused, a sinister glint in his dark eyes. Just as he was about to unleash his Haki, a voice interrupted him. "Saint Rolviff, pleasee this way." Noir quickly suppressed his Haki, looking towards the entrance in surprise. Saint? Another Celestial Dragon? A portly man with a bubble helmet swaggered into the room, followed by a group of fawning subordinates. Rolviff patted his belly, his eyes sweeping arrogantly over the surveince images. "Is this all there is?" "The offerings from these inferior kingdoms are getting worse and worse." A subordinate brought over a plush armchair, his voice dripping with ttery. "Your esteemed status, Master, naturally deserves far more than these paltry offerings." Rolviff sprawledzily in the chair. "Before we reach Mary Geoise, let''s pick out some interesting toys." Noir raised an eyebrow. He imed to despise the Heavenly Tribute, yet here he was, trying to snatch the best items before the other Celestial Dragons? Typical of a self-proimed noble Celestial Dragon¡­ As Rolviff loungedfortably, he noticed someone approaching. He frowned. "You, trash! What do you want?" Noir rubbed his neck, a smile ying on his lips. "I thought this trip would be uneventful, but it seems I''ve stumbled upon a pleasant surprise." Rolviff chubby face flushed with anger. "You lowly scum! What are you talking about?!" The subordinates in the room rushed to surround Rolviff, ring at Noir with suspicion. Noir''s smile widened as a terrifying aura erupted from him. A fierce wave of red energy surged outwards, the intense pressure contained within the room. The subordinates were swept off their feet, foaming at the mouth, and copsed to the ground in an instant. A few resilient men remained standing beside the Celestial Dragon. Noir, feeling generous, walked over and finished them off with his sword. In the blink of an eye, everyone was down. Rolviff, his nose dripping, stared nkly, his mind unable to process what had just happened. "Eh¡­" Noir pulled out a small Baby Den Den Mushi from his pocket and tapped it gently. This was their prearranged signal. Momomi, upon receiving Noir''s signal, would initiate their n. His taskplete, Noir sat down with a cheerful smile in front of Rolviff. "Tell me, what are the Celestial Dragons doing on this fleet?" Despite his subordinates being incapacitated, Rolviff conceit remained undiminished. "Who are you? How dare you sneak into the Heavenly Tribute convoy?" "I am a descendant of God! I''ll have you executed, you filthymoner!" Noir wasn''t in the mood for his nonsense. He raised his hand and pped Rolviff across the face. The Celestial Dragon''s bubble helmet shattered. His obese body spun in the air several times before crashing to the floor. Descendant of God? Some kimchi-loving vige also ims to be descendants of the sun, but they''re still just a bunch of narrow-minded¡­ Rolviff face swelled up. He pointed at Noir, his voice trembling with rage. "You dare hit me! I''ll have a Marine Admiral arrest you!" Without hesitation, Noir delivered another punch, then grabbed Rolviff by the throat, his voice dangerously low. "If you utter another word, I''ll rip your tongue out." Rolviff finally grasped the gravity of the situation. Tears of humiliation streamed down his face as he clutched his cheek. "Why are you here? Celestial Dragons aren''t supposed to participate in the Heavenly Tribute escort." Rolviff whimpered, "I was originally taking a different route back to Mary Geoise, but I heard they were transporting the Heavenly Tribute, so I decided to have some fun..." Noir frowned. "You came all this way just for fun?" "I¡­" Rolviff hesitated, clearly hiding something. Noir noticed he was clutching his pocket tightly. "What are you hiding?" Noir kicked the fat man over and rummaged through his pockets, finding arge map. Noir''s jaw dropped. It was a map of Mary Geoise?! "Why would a Celestial Dragon carry this around?" Noir asked, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. Rolviff face crumpled. "It wasn''t my choice. Someone forced me to take it." "I was buying ves when a group of thieves stole this map and tried to escape. My subordinates chased them off, and I ended up with the map." "My father called and told me it was crucial, that I should personally bring it back to him at Mary Geoise." Noir stroked his chin, skeptical. "They trust you with this, a Celestial Dragon like you? No CP0 escort or anything?" Rolviff trembled, pointing at the bodies of the men Noir had finished off. "They were the government agents escorting me." Noir: ¡­ It seemed the Revolutionary Army had likely stolen the map. The attack on the Heavenly Tribute might have been a diversion to cover their operation. He hadn''t expected this Celestial Dragon to be so foolish, practically delivering himself to the enemy. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 108: Impersonating a Celestial Dragon! Chapter 108: Impersonating a Celestial Dragon! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir unfolded the map, studying it carefully. Then, he nced at the unconscious Rolviff, a sinister grin spreading across his face. With a map and a Celestial Dragon''s face, things might be much easier. Noir crouched down. As Rolviff watched in horror, Noir reached out and touched his own face, transforming his features to perfectly mimic Rolviff. Rolviff shrieked, "Why? Why can you turn into me?!" Noir chuckled coldly. "Well, you''re no longer of any use." He pulled a small knife from his waist and swiftly slit Rolviff throat. Rolviff died a senseless death at Noir''s hands, his eyes wide with disbelief and a look of utter despair etched on his face. Noir waited patiently on the ship until the Den Den Mushi in his pocket rang again. Momomi''s emotionless voice echoed through the receiver. "You''ve stalled long enough. Mary Geoise should be sending reinforcements soon." Noir stretched his arms, a smile ying on his lips. "So, we can finally get serious?" Momomi paused, then said, "It''s time for the real fight to begin." Noir hung up, reverted to his original appearance, and stepped out of the room. The guards on deck, seeing a stranger emerge, raised their weapons in rm. "Who are you?!" Noir raised an eyebrow, extending a finger tauntingly towards the guards. The Government guards couldn''t tolerate such disrespect. With a shout, they opened fire. On the other ships, the Revolutionary Army operatives, who had infiltrated the fleet, began their sabotage from within. The Marines guarding the ships were caught off guard, but they were about to have their hands full. One by one, coated ships burst from the depths of the ocean, the air echoing with deafening battle cries. Ace, leading the charge from the Revolutionary Army''s ship, leaped onto a Marine vessel and roared, "Fire Fist!" A giant fist of orange mes tore through several Marine ships, sending the officers into a panic. "Fire Fist Ace!" "All Marines, be on alert for pirates!" The Marines grabbed their weapons and shed with the advancing Revolutionary Army soldiers. Sabo followed Ace onto the ship, his mastery of Busoshoku Haki and the Dragon w technique making him a force to be reckoned with. He tore through the enemy ranks like a hot knife through butter. A Dragon''s Breath shattered a ship, while Ace''s devastating fire attacks caused others to capsize. The two brothers, reunited in battle, were as formidable as ever. But when Ace tossed Devil de to Noir, the tide of the battle shifted once more. Noir, wielding Devil de, radiated a sinister aura. Each swing of his de sent out waves of sword energy that resembled vengeful spirits. Marines struck by the sword energy felt as if they were possessed by Devils. Their pain intensified, their wounds bled uncontrobly, and some even hallucinated ghostly figures behind Noir. Noir, utilizing his still-developing Shadow Movement technique, became an emotionless reaper of lives. Fear gripped the hearts of the Marines. Cretin, joining Noir, asked in surprise, "Did you copy the Shadow-Shadow Fruit as well?" Noir nodded. "I killed Moria and took it." Cretin was speechless. Noir had killed a Warlord of the Sea? Why hadn''t she heard about this? If she''d known about this ability, they might have altered their n. Li, sending another Marine flying with Rankyaku, addressed Noir. "The escort fleet is manageable, but the reinforcements will be a different story." Noir nodded. "Blueno," he instructed, "help the Revolutionary Army secure the Heavenly Tribute. Take as much as you can." "Yes, Captain!" The Revolutionary Army, attacking from both within and without, hadmitted a significant portion of their resources to this operation. Even with skilled fighters, the escort fleet was overwhelmed. The defenders of the Heavenly Tribute began to falter, their defenses crumbling under the relentless assault. The Revolutionary Army seized control of the ships. But before they could catch their breath, scouts reported arge Marine fleet approaching. They had secured most of the Heavenly Tribute, leaving only a small portion behind. Noir, never one to leave valuables behind, turned to Ace. "Quick! Burn the ships! Don''t leave anything." Ace grinned. "Leave it to me!" On the approaching Marine fleet, a white-haired but energetic old woman, Vice Admiral Tsuru, gazed at the scene with a worried expression. A female Vice Admiral beside her offered words offort. "Don''t worry, Vice Admiral Tsuru. We''re still in time. We''ll capture those despicable pirates." Vice Admiral Tsuru, known as the "Great Staff Officer," rubbed her temples wearily. "I hope so. There have been far too many attempts to steal the Heavenly Tribute in recent years..." The other Vice Admiral nodded in agreement. But before she could speak, a boisterousugh interrupted her. A gray-haired, powerfully built man, munching on a bag of senbei, grinned broadly. "You worry too much, Tsuru. If the Heavenly Tribute gets stolen, so be it. It''s just a toy for those Celestial Dragon brats." Vice Admiral Tsuru red at the man. "Garp! You weren''t ordered toe. Don''t bother me." Garp, his face stered with a cheeky grin, replied, "I''m just here to help you catch pirates, old friend." Tsuru narrowed her eyes. "Fire Fist Ace is among the attackers. I''ve always suspected you might have something to do with him." At those words, Garp whistled and wiped his brow, feigning ignorance. "Whaaat? Some... some... something... to do with him? You''re imagining things!" Tsuru deadpanned. "Your lies wouldn''t even fool a dog." The Marine fleet closed in on the Revolutionary Army''s position. Smoke billowed from the sea, and the wreckage of numerous ships burned fiercely. Garp shaded his eyes with his hand. "Ooh, they''re quite efficient, aren''t they?" "This is no time for idle chatter!" Tsuru barked. "Prepare for battle! Don''t let them escape!" "Yes, ma''am!" The Revolutionary Army soldiers retreated to their coated ships, preparing to flee. Just as they were about to make their escape, Noir heard Ace''s puzzled voice. "Is that the old geezer...?" Noir''s heart skipped a beat. He followed Ace''s gaze. An old man with a bag of senbei, picking his nose, his face a mirror image of Luffy''s ¨C it was definitely Garp! A true powerhouse! Garp''s Haki talent had been on Noir''s target list for a long time. It seemed escape wasn''t an option now. He had to find a way to acquire Garp''s talent. Fortune favored the bold... After a moment of thought, Noir''s eyes lit up. He pulled Li and Blueno aside and whispered his n. ... The Revolutionary Army ships began to flee, pursued relentlessly by the Marine fleet. Vice Admiral Tsuru, overseeing the operation from her ship, was approached by a Marine soldier. "Report! Celestial Dragon Rolviff is alive! He requests our escort!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 109: Garp’s Talents! Chapter 109: Garp¡¯s Talents! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Vice Admiral Tsuru said suspiciously, "Such a devastating battlefield, and that Celestial Dragon survived?" The reporting Marine hesitated, then saluted firmly. "Yes, Vice Admiral. We''ve confirmed his identity. It''s indeed Saint Rolviff." Tsuru nodded. "Bring him here. I want to take a closer look." The Marine obeyed. Garp, unconcerned,mented, "What''s the point of seeing a Celestial Dragon? He probably just got lucky." Ignoring Garp''s usual bluntness, Tsuru''s sharp gaze focused on the approaching Celestial Dragon. Noir''s heart pounded in his chest. Though his mimicry was wless, this old woman was one of the sharpest minds in the Marines. He couldn''t afford any slip-ups. Tsuru observed Noir discreetly. Noir, in turn, feigned fear and Celestial Dragon conceit. "You ipetent Marines! I was almost killed by those thugs!" His obnoxious attitude was spot on. Tsuru, unfazed by Noir''s insults, calmly exined, "Saint Rolviff, this was clearly a nned,rge-scale operation. We didn''t anticipate it." Noir retorted haughtily, "Is this how a Marine officer addresses a Celestial Dragon?" Garp, his short temper ring at the disrespect, charged forward and delivered a headbutt, sending Noir sprawling to the ground. The Vice Admiral beside them nearly fainted. He grabbed Garp, pleading, "Vice Admiral Garp, please! He''s a Celestial Dragon!" Garp lifted his chin defiantly. "So what?!" Though a Marine serving the Government, Garp held the Celestial Dragons in contempt. As long as they didn''t cross him, he''d leave them be. But if they provoked him, he wouldn''t hesitate to give them a good thrashing. Noir seized the opportunity, grabbing Garp''s arm. His face contorted in pain and anger, but inwardly, he was ecstatic. In that instant, he''d quickly scanned Garp''s talents and used a Talent Replication Card. "Name: Garp Unbending War Bones: Gold Quality. A monstrous talent for Busoshoku Haki. Haki is cultivated from the bones, passively imbuing the body with certain Busoshoku Haki properties. When Busoshoku Haki is applied to fists and used to strike an opponent, the ''War Bones'' trait is activated. Busoshoku Haki is guaranteed to damage the opponent''s bones and internal organs, with the severity depending on the Haki''s quality. This trait can be applied to other body parts or abilities. Hero''s Scars: Gold Quality. Awarded the title of Hero for defeating legendary pirates. When facing pirates, stamina and recovery speed increase by 50%, and intimidation doubles. When facing Marines, enemy morale significantly decreases, stamina and recovery speed decrease by 50%, and intimidation doubles. When facing individuals defined as ''family'', morale decreases by 20%, attack and speed decrease by 30%, and intimidation is halved. Fist of Love: Red Quality. Due to Garp''s personality, he often uses his fists to discipline children, resulting in this nurturing talent. When striking individuals defined as ''family'' with love, the target''s learning ability, willpower, stamina, and recovery speed all double for a certain period. However, intelligence may decrease permanently or temporarily depending on the severity of the strike. Message Retraction: Red Quality. Garp''s bluntness often leads to him revealing sensitive information, prompting him to ask listeners to forget what he said. When Garp retracts a statement, the probability of others forgetting, disregarding, or keeping it secret increases." Noir sat stunned, staring at the talents disyed by the System. Two gold, two red ¨C a fitting reflection of Garp''s strength. But there were a few odd ones mixed in. So Luffy''s foolishness and battle instincts were a result of Garp''s Fist of Love. And that Message Retraction talent¡­ Was the System serious? He suddenly found himself craving that talent! But there was no time to dwell on it. Noir immediately replicated Unbending War Bones. As for which talent to rece, he''d initially considered Shanks'' Conqueror''s Haki. Though only a Purple talent, its Haki cultivation boost was incredibly useful. He''d been hesitant to rece it. With the Dark Gold Supreme Swordsman talent, he could eventually rece Conqueror''s Haki, but there was no rush. Currently, Noir wanted to rece a Devil Fruit ability. Now that he had theplete Shadow-Shadow Fruit, he needed to focus on developing it. Other Devil Fruit abilities were secondary. In that case, sacrificing a slot to enhance his Haki wouldn''t be a loss. Alright, Crocodile, you''re going into cold storage. Your powers aren''t that useful on the open sea anyway. I can always pull you out of the inventory if I need you¡­ Noir reced the Sand-Sand Fruit with Unbending War Bones. A surge of energy coursed through him, as if his bones had beenpletely renewed. He clenched his fists, feeling a newfound strength and a surge of raw Haki. A Gold talent specializing in Busoshoku Haki ¨C it felt incredible! If he could integrate this talent''s traits into his swordsmanship, wouldn''t that be¡­ Sword Bones? Tsuru and Garp watched Noir, perplexed by his alternating expressions of sly grins and contemtion. Garp scratched his head. "Did I hit him too hard?" Tsuru red at him, took something from the Vice Admiral, and approached Noir. Noir snapped out of his thoughts and saw Tsuru fastening a handcuff to his wrist. It''s over? His mind raced. Had she discovered his deception? But then, Tsuru, observing Noir''s reaction, released the handcuff. "Apologies, Saint Rolviff. These are Seastone handcuffs. It was just a small test." Noir was momentarily stunned, then understood. The Seastone was meant to expose him. If he were a Devil Fruit user impersonating Rolviff, Tsuru''s action would have revealed him. But Noir, with his System, was immune to this! He only copied Devil Fruit abilities, not the weakness to the sea. Seawater and Seastone were useless against him! Seeing that Tsuru believed his identity, Noir quickly resumed his Celestial Dragon act, feigning outrage. "How dare you question this noble personage!" "And you, insolent man! You dared toy your hands on me! I''ll have you stripped of your rank!" In truth, Garp had held back. The headbutt had felt like a flick to Noir. But a pampered Celestial Dragon wouldn''t react that way. Noir had to rely on his acting skills to sell the charade. Garp, unfazed by Noir''s threats, shrugged. "Oh, I''m so sorry. I forgot you were a Celestial Dragon." "Can we just pretend I didn''t hit you? I''ll even buy you some crackers!" Even though it was an act, Noir was furious. "How can we just pretend it didn''t happen?! Y... ugh... what did you do again?" "Oh, right! You attacked a Celestial Dragon! That''s disrespectful!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 110: Entering the Holy Land Chapter 110: Entering the Holy Land [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir and Garp, like two childish fools, hurled insults and spat at each other relentlessly. Vice Admiral Tsuru watched the two grown men with a weary expression. Only idiots can truly understand each other, she thought. Her aide, observing Noir, hesitated before whispering, "Vice Admiral, I have a feeling that this Celestial Dragon is... rather mild-mannered." Tsuru nodded. "Escort him back to Mary Geoise. And have the Government keep a close eye on him." Garp and Tsuru''s fleet had pursued the Straw Hats for a considerable distance but found no trace of them. Tsuru massaged her temples, a worried frown creasing her brow. "It must have been the Revolutionary Army..." Garp and his aide were taken aback. "But wasn''t it pirates who attacked the Heavenly Tribute? Devil Noir and Fire Fist Ace!" Tsuru let out a coldugh. "Mere pirates couldn''t have pulled off such arge-scale operation." Garp sighed in relief. "I''m d it wasn''t Ace''s doing." Then, a new worry surfaced in his mind. But if it was Dragon''s doing... that''s not good either... Unable to apprehend the attackers, Garp and Tsuru had no choice but to return, taking Noir, whom they believed to be a Celestial Dragon, back to Mary Geoise. Mary Geoise, the Holy Land, was home to the World Nobles, the Celestial Dragons. It was a heavily guarded and strategically advantageous location. Situated atop the towering Red Line, it was virtually imprable. But there were always exceptions. Fisher Tiger, the fish-man, was a legend. He had scaled the Red Line with his bare hands, single-handedly freed thousands of ves, and then set Mary Geoise aze before escaping and founding the Sun Pirates. He was the first man to openly dere war on the World Government, even before Dragon. Sadly, despite his heroic actions, his life ended tragically at sea. Noir didn''t need to climb the Red Line. He took the official travtor, a convenient path to Mary Geoise. This was also an alternative route from Paradise to the New World, besides Fish-Man Ind. As soon as Noir arrived in Mary Geoise, excitedly taking in the scenery, a group of burly guards surrounded him, their expressions wary. Noir, his height altered and his view obstructed, snapped, "What are you doing?" The guards, dressed in white suits, quickly exined, "We heard that Saint Rolviff was attacked. Your father has instructed us to escort you to him." Rolviff''s father wanted to see him? Noir recalled the map of Mary Geoise, his mind racing. He probably wants to use the map to gain favor or some sort of advantage. That''s why Rolviff''s actions were so secretive. The poor fool had no idea that Noir had already killed his fat pig of a son and obtained the map. Noir feigned a moment ofpassion before saying to the guards, "Very well, take me to him." A Government official approached Tsuru. "Thank you, Vice Admiral. You are free to return now." Tsuru nced around, lowering her voice. "There might be something suspicious about Saint Rolviff''s identity. Be careful." The official nodded, but didn''t seem too concerned. We see that idiot every day. What could possibly be wrong? Who would even impersonate him? Tsuru had done her duty by voicing her concerns. She promptly departed from Mary Geoise. With the Heavenly Tribute stolen, she had pressing matters to attend to, including investigating the incident and capturing the culprits. A single Celestial Dragon was a waste of her time. Seeing Tsuru leave, Noir finally rxed. That old woman was sharp. If she''d observed him for too long, she might have discovered his deception. His mind at ease, Noir began to appreciate the scenery. These Celestial Dragon scum certainly lived in luxurypared to most people in the world. Calling their residences vis felt like an understatement. The ce was spotless and opulent, with not a speck of dirt in sight ¨C except for the people themselves. As Noir made his way through the Holy Land, he encountered numerous Celestial Dragons. The men were mostly obese and repulsive. They paraded through the streets, either dragging ves on leashes or riding on the backs of beautiful female ves, unting their power and conceit. The women were slightly better. Though some were unattractive, there were a few who were passable. But they, too, kept ves. Groups of female Celestial Dragons would gather, excitedly discussing whose ve was the most physically impressive. Noir overheard their conversations, filled with malice, conceit, and vulgarity. It was like listening to a convention of sadists. Noir''s expression darkened with each encounter. Though he had be morally ambiguous since arriving in this world, his heart wasn''t entirely devoid ofpassion. After all, he came from a nation with a deep sense of righteousness. Witnessing such tant injustice and cruelty stirred a sense of indignation within him. Noir tried to avoid looking at the ves, their spirits crushed. Under the guards'' escort, he arrived at "his" home. He pushed open the doors, revealing avishly decorated interior. High-quality diamonds and gold adorned the walls, and countless treasures were disyed in rows. The items were valuable, but the way they were showcased reeked of nouveau riche vulgarity. After safely escorting Noir home, the Government officials withdrew. From the depths of the pce-like entrance hall, a mboyantly dressed man approached. Despite his regal attire, the man''s appearance was far from pleasing. He grinned, revealing his teeth. "Son! Did you bring back the item?" You disgusting pig! My "dear" father! Noir was tempted to electrocute the old man on the spot, but he held back, unsure of the situation. He tossed the map to the man. "Here you go!" Saint Roelmot, Rolviff''s father, snatched the map and examined it, his ugly features contorting with delight. "Well done!" The map is already etched in Robin''s super-brain. It doesn''t matter if he has it, Noir thought. Roelmot tucked the map into his robes. "You don''t need to worry about the rest!" "Oh, and Saint Rosward and his daughter are here to see you. Go meet them." Roelmot''s eyes gleamed with malicious glee. "I heard that Rosward''s son was killed in Sabaody Archipgo by some lightning-wielding idiot. The old man has been crying for days!" Noir''s expression faltered. The incident and the name sounded familiar¡­ Wasn''t that the Celestial Dragon Enel killed? Noir asked cautiously, "Why do they want to see me?" Roelmot smirked. "Losing his heir has weakened his position within the family. Now he''s trying to use his daughter to regain some standing." "I''ve already arranged everything. Shalria will be betrothed to you!" "This solves his problem and strengthens our family''s ties with theirs. A win-win marriage!" Marriage? To a Celestial Dragon? Noir was momentarily stunned, then a coldughter echoed in his heart. Marrying a Celestial Dragon? The thought disgusted him. But¡­ taking her as a concubine might be eptable. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] Chapter 111: Shalria’s Adventure Chapter 111: Shalria¡¯s Adventure [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Roelmot led Noir to the reception hall to meet Saint Rosward and his daughter. Celestial Dragons'' homes were truly enormous. Just the walk from the entrance hall to the reception hall felt like a post-meal stroll to aid digestion. As they arrived, Noir saw two mboyantly dressed Celestial Dragons seated at a table. His gaze immediately locked onto the female Celestial Dragon, Saint Rosward''s daughter. Because they were in Mary Geoise, Shalria wasn''t wearing her bubble helmet, allowing Noir to get a clear look at her face. Her straight, golden hair cascaded down her back, and a sheer purple scarf veiled her face. She was, undeniably, a beautiful woman. Noticing Noir''s gaze lingering on Shalria, Roelmot chuckled. "It seems you two have much to discuss. Perhaps Rosward and I should step out for a chat?" Rosward, pleased that his daughter had caught Noir''s attention, readily agreed. He beamed with satisfaction, showing no signs of recent bereavement despite having just lost his son. Once the two old fools left, Noir''s gaze became bolder, his eyes raking over Shalria''s form. Within Mary Geoise, Celestial Dragons'' attire was less cumbersome. Though they still woreyers of clothing, they at least revealed their arms and legs. Shalria, feeling Noir''s unrestrained gaze, shifted ufortably in her seat. "What are you looking at?!" Noir, amused by her fiery temper, smirked. "You''re not bad-looking, but your personality is as foul as a dog''s." Shalria''s face flushed red. "Such vulgar words from a supposed noble!" "Vulgar?" Noir almost burst outughing. "I do find you quite repulsive, but you might be fun to y with for a while." Shalria shot to her feet, her fury evident. "I''m supposed to marry you! And you dare talk about ''ying with'' me?!" Noir''s eyes narrowed. "You''re aware that you''re here for a marriage alliance, then..." p! A sharp sting erupted on Shalria''s cheek. Her vision blurred, and half her face swelled instantly. Tears welled up in her eyes. "You¡­ how dare you?!" Without hesitation, Noir delivered another p. "Lose the attitude. You and your father are begging me. Show some respect!" Shalria had never been treated with such disrespect. But when she heard Noir''s words, she swallowed her anger. This is strange... I distinctly remember Rolviff being a simple-minded fool. Why has he be so assertive? Seeing Shalria subdued, Noir was satisfied. He engaged her in conversation, subtly probing for information about Mary Geoise, seeking a direction for his next move. Apart from the elusive Im, the only potential powerhouses in Mary Geoise were the Five Elders, the leaders of the Celestial Dragons. However, even with his current status as a Celestial Dragon, gaining ess to the Five Elders wouldn''t be easy, let alone copying their abilities. Perhaps the only benefit of being here was the extravagant lifestyle, which was undeniably tempting. But Noir had no intention of remaining a Celestial Dragon forever. He needed to find a way to reap some benefits and escape. For instance, if Mary Geoise were to be set aze again, it would surely attract the attention of numerous powerful individuals. At the very least, a Marine Admiral would be dispatched. Noir was still frustrated that he hadn''t copied the Pika Pika no Mist time¡­ But if he were to go down that path, he needed an escape route. Even Noir couldn''t handle a direct confrontation with so many powerful opponents. Shalria was filled with anxiety. Her so-called "celestial body" was tense. Noir, lost in thought, had unconsciously ced his hand on her thigh and was absentmindedly stroking it! His rough hand wandered, and Shalria mped her legs together, holding her breath, terrified of making any sound. She red at Noir, her cheeks burning with shame and anger. She raised her hand to push him away, but her movements and her gaze were weak,cking any real threat. Just then, Rosward and Roelmot returned. Noir snapped out of his thoughts and quickly withdrew his hand. Shalria sighed in relief, then heard her father ask, "Daughter, how was your conversation with Saint Rolviff ( Noir )" As Shalria was about to voice herints, Noir''s hand snaked out again, reaching for her. "Saint Rolviff, he''s¡­ ah!" Noir''s hand grasped Shalria''s sensitive spot from behind, causing her to gasp in shock. Rosward looked at them curiously. "What''s wrong, Saint Rolviff?" Shalria''s face flushed. The strange sensation overwhelmed her senses, leaving her speechless and lightheaded. Seeing the two old men grow suspicious, Noir made a bold move. He squeezed and twisted his grip. Shalria, who had been trying to maintain herposure, finally crumbled. Pain! A searing pain that shot from her flesh to the core of her being! But beneath the pain, she felt something else, something that tugged at her heartstrings. Suddenly, she thought of the ves she had abused and humiliated. So this is how it feels to be bullied. It''s not so bad¡­ Shalria, who had always been superior, always the oppressor, seemed to have unlocked some hidden masochistic tendencies¡­ The noble Celestial Dragon''s eyes zed over, a drunken blush creeping across her cheeks. She mumbled, "It''s¡­ good¡­ Saint Rolviff¡­ it''s good." Rosward, oblivious to the true situation, nodded happily. "That''s wonderful. Roelmot and I will arrange the marriage immediately." Shalria nodded, her legs trembling as she walked away. Noir, with a swift motion, delivered a resounding p to her backside. The two Celestial Dragon fathers turned around in surprise. Noir, feigning a gentlemanly demeanor, smiled faintly. "Until next time, Shalria." Shalria felt a tingling sensation, a novel experience that opened a whole new world to her. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she tried to appear indifferent. "Yes..." Noir watched the father and daughter leave, his eyes filled with curiosity. Shalria was surprisingly sensitive. He hadn''t even done anything significant. His hand hadn''t explored any further, yet she looked like she''d just stumbled out of a nightclub. He really needed to spend some quality time with Robin soon. As a young man, surrounded by so many beautiful women, it was hard to resist temptation¡­ After Rosward''s departure, Roelmot left with a few other Celestial Dragons to watch a diator fight. Noir had no interest in such barbaric entertainment and chose to stay at Rolviff''s residence. Once he was certain there were no enemies watching, Noir picked up a Den Den Mushi in the room, spoke a few words, and hung up. After a long wait, just as Noir was growing impatient, the faint outline of a door shimmered into existence. Even with the location provided, Blueno was still slow at creating long-distance Air Doors. The portal opened, and several figures stepped through. ( The Gang is Here! ) ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 112: Sl*ve Fights Chapter 112: Sl*ve Fights [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Enel, Blueno, Li, and Wyper stepped out of the Air Door. If there were background music, these guys'' badass entrance would be flooding the screen withments. As soon as they emerged, the Air Door behind them violently distorted and vanished. Blueno, exhausted, copsed to the ground, his tongue lolling out. Noir, a smile ying on his lips, looked at Enel. "Your injuries healed that quickly?" Enel lifted his chin, his usual conceit returning. "I am God, after all. Such minor wounds are nothing to me." Though his tone was as haughty as ever, Noir sensed a change. He used his System''s observation skill on Enel and saw what he''d been hoping for. Enel''s negative red talent, "Arrogant False God," had dropped two levels, bing a blue talent. So that''s what it means for a talent to disappear. Getting pummeled by Kizaru must have dealt a blow to his conceit, causing the talent to downgrade. If he''s dealt another blow, it might be white quality. And one more after that, it should be gonepletely. Kizaru is a true bro. He reallymits to the act when he''s supposed to be ying weak. Li surveyed their surroundings, his brow furrowed. "Did you sneak into a Celestial Dragon''s home?" Noir, lounging on a luxurious sofa, grabbed an expensive-looking bottle of wine from the table, poured himself a ss, and downed it like a thirsty ox. "Yep, and this ce has some pretty good stuff." Enel casually grabbed some apples from a fruit basket, savoring their taste. "I don''t understand why these useless trash get to live sovishly." Noir, who had just chugged wine like it was cheap liquor, let out a satisfied sigh. "That''s why the Celestial Dragons are the world''s biggest tumor." "Ipetent fools in positions of power, enjoying everything without lifting a finger, abusing their privileges wherever they go. Who were the ancestors of the Celestial Dragons? Were they really Gods?" Wyper, gazing around the grand mansion, voiced his confusion. Noir shrugged. "Who knows?" He then nudged the still-prone Blueno with his foot, mockingly. "You''re pathetic. Teleporting to the Red Line tired you out this much?" Easy for you to say! This is Mary Geoise! To teleport here urately, I practically ripped out my own kidneys! Blueno struggled to catch his breath, but he did not talk back to Noir. Ever since Noir had shed him with his sword, triggering the "Devil" aspect of his dark gold talent, Blueno had been terrified of him. This deep-seated fear, affecting his mental state and thus his abilities, had stopped his growth significantly. Fortunately, Blueno was no longer an enemy. Now that he was part of Noir''s crew, It should eventually fade with time. Noir patted Blueno''s shoulder and began assigning tasks. "Wyper, I need you to y the role of my ve. It shouldn''t attract too much attention." "Enel, you have Observation Haki. Go out and gather some information for me. Be careful not to get caught by the guards." "Li, take Blueno and try to infiltrate the Government personnel. You''re familiar with them. Find us a reliable escape route." Li frowned. "Why do we need an escape route? Can''t Blueno just teleport us out?" Noir chuckled mysteriously. "I n to take quite a few people with us. I''m afraid Blueno won''t be able to maintain a portal for that long." Li raised an eyebrow. "What are you nning?" Noir exined his n in detail. "Rolviff''s father is hosting a party tonight. There will be a lot of guests." Enel, still puzzled, asked, "So?" Li seemed to grasp Noir''s intentions. His eyes widened. "You want to kidnap the Celestial Dragons?" Noir grinned. "There are expected to be at least fifty Celestial Dragons attending. Imagine the ransom we could get for that many World Nobles..." Li rubbed his temples, a headache forming. "I''m starting to wonder if following such a reckless captain was the right decision." "Once you''re on a pirate ship, there''s no turning back," Noir said to Li. Just then, a knock and a shout came from the door. "Saint Rolviff! Let''s go have some fun!" Noir winked at his crew. Li quickly dragged Blueno away, and Enel vanished in a sh of lightning. Wyper, assuming the role of Noir''s ve, obediently followed behind him. Noir, wearing Rolviff''s face, opened the door. Oh, for God''s sake! His eyes felt like they were burning with chili peppers as he was greeted by two faces that rivaled Rolviff''s in terms of "handsomeness." Noir suppressed the urge to vomit and said coldly, "What do you want?" The two Celestial Dragons were momentarily taken aback. "Didn''t we agree to go to the ve fights together when you got back?" Noir nodded, maintaining hisposure. "Ah, yes, I did say that." "So, uh, what were your names again?" The two Celestial Dragons exchanged nces, then politely introduced themselves. "I''m Saint Rontonyo, and this is my younger brother, Saint Rontoryo. You don''t recognize us?" Noir feigned sudden realization. "Of course I do! I was just testing you." The Celestial Dragons, convinced of their own superiority, disdained any interaction with those outside their own kind. They typically practiced inbreeding to maintain their "noble" bloodline. This exined their low birth rate and, in cases like these two, their generalck of intelligence. As for the Celestial Dragons having multiple wives, it was merely a way for them to treat women as ythings, satisfying their twisted desires. The women they kidnapped were either returned to their families after the Celestial Dragons grew tired of them, often mentally broken and traumatized, or, in worse cases, killed. The Rontonyo brothers were taking Noir to a popr entertainment among the Mary Geoise nobility: ve fights. Each Celestial Dragon family owned a number of kidnapped ves, categorized into two types. The first were "pleasure ves," including beautiful female ves, strong male ves, and individuals from various races, all subjected to abuse and mistreatment for the Celestial Dragons'' amusement. The second were "war ves." Though also used for entertainment, these ves possessed considerable fighting prowess. They were pitted against each other in brutal fights for the Celestial Dragons'' amusement. Rontonyo looked enviously at Wyper, who stood behind Noir. "Saint Rolviff trulyes from a prestigious family. Even his war ves are imposing. How about selling him to me?" Wyper''s eyes narrowed, his body radiating a chilling killing intent. He was ready to strike the Celestial Dragon down. Noir quickly restrained him, ring at Rontonyo. "Don''t provoke him. I won''t stop him if he decides to kill you." Rontonyo chuckled dismissively. "Fine, keep your ve. What are we betting on in today''s fight?" They arrived at a spacious arena where numerous Celestial Dragons sat in the VIP stands, eager for the spectacle. This was a private arena built by the young Celestial Dragons for their war ves to fight. They would often wager their carefully selected ves against those of other families, hoping to win valuable prizes. Of course, these prizes weren''t mere money, which the Celestial Dragons considered beneath them. They were usually rare and exotic treasures. Rontoryo took a package from his subordinate, pulled out several items, and excitedly announced to the arena, "Whoever defeats my war ve will receive these as a reward!" Noir''s eyes widened. The patterned sphere Rontoryo had just tossed out¡­ looked like a Devil Fruit. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 113: Wyper’s Request Chapter 113: Wyper¡¯s Request [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Devil Fruits typically sold for over 100 million berries. The Celestial Dragonscked everything except money. ¡°Feeding such an interesting fruit to a lowly ve will bring about some amusing changes. My brother and I managed to snag it at an auction!¡± Saint Rontonyo said proudly to Noir, seeing that everyone''s interest was piqued. Noir picked up the fruit curiously. ¡°What does this fruit do?¡± Saint Rontoryo, with a mischievous grin, whispered into Noir¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard it¡¯s called the Transparent-Transparent Fruit. It grants the ability to be invisible.¡± Noir pushed away his fat face in disgust. Isn''t that Absalom¡¯s ability? The Transparent-Transparent Fruit didn''t offer much in terms ofbat enhancement. Noir didn''t need a support-type Devil Fruit that would also require time to master. The enemies Noir currently faced were, at the very least, at the level of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. The power boost from the Transparent-Transparent Fruit was simply too insignificant. Though it would be quite useful for certain¡­ private activities. But Noir was a pure-hearted individual! He nudged Wyper¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Do me another favor. Pretend to be a ve and win that prize.¡± I don¡¯t need it, but it¡¯s not good for it to fall into someone else¡¯s hands¡­ Wyper stared at Noir, speechless. Didn¡¯t we agree that I would just pretend to be a ve? the great Warrior God Wyper, would never attack these injured ves in such a degradingpetition! It would be a disgrace to my name and honor! ¡°By the way, I also found a treasure at the auction. I heard it¡¯s from a mysterious ruin on an ancient Sky Ind. It¡¯s called the Super Dial," Rontonyo added. Noir¡¯s eyes lit up at those words. He turned to tell Wyper, only to find that he was gone. Wyper stood proudly in the arena below, his voice booming with excitement. ¡°Come on! Whoever you are, the Warrior God will show no mercy!¡± Noir gaped at Wyper, dumbfounded. Is this guy really that pragmatic? You''re a Warrior God, not a Warrior God of Bargains¡­ The Celestial Dragons were caught off guard by Wyper''s sudden appearance. He''s as fast as the lunch bell¡­ But seeing that Wyper was "Saint Rolviff''s" ve, they became excited. ¡°As expected of someone from a prestigious family, even his ves look so strong!¡± ¡°Go on, you beast! Defeat that guy, and I¡¯ll reward you with a few bowls of rice!¡± ¡°Useless animal! Charge and kill him!¡± The Celestial Dragons¡¯ bestial nature surfaced, their inherent cruelty and bloodlust unleashed as they hurled insults at the ves around them. Noir¡¯s expression grew somber as he witnessed the frenzy in the arena. These Celestial Dragons, adorned in expensive clothes and jewelry, feasted on delicacies every day. But no matter how extravagant their facade, their insides were rotting with maggots. Their inner ugliness could not be masked by their outward appearance. very should not exist! Wyper, looking at the ves the Celestial Dragons had released, felt a pang of sympathy. Though he was driven by the desire to obtain the rare Super Dial, Wyper was a man of principle. Initially, he had assumed that these ves, constantly whipped and abused by their masters, would be driven mad and aggressive. But he was wrong. The ves were in a far worse state than he could have imagined. Their gaunt and emaciated bodies were just the beginning. What was truly horrifying was their mental state. They were berated and whipped by the Celestial Dragons, yet their faces remained devoid of any expression of pain, not even a flinch. It wasn''t that they didn''t feel pain. Wyper sensed that they had be numb to it, desensitized by the constant suffering. Looking into their vacant eyes, Wyper sighed and closed his own, then charged forward. He didn''t use his Devil Fruit powers. Relying solely on his physical strength, he swiftly defeated all the ves in the arena. The stands erupted in a cacophony of insults. Many Celestial Dragons cursed their ves for their ipetence, while others eyed Wyper with envy. It had been a long time since they''d seen a ve with such spirit and vitality! Even with his newly acquired Observation Haki, Wyper could clearly sense the anger and ugliness emanating from everyone present. Noir said coldly to Saint Rontonyo, ¡°He won. Hand over the prize to the victor.¡± Rontonyo, frustrated that his prized possessions were so easily lost, grumbled, ¡°I didn''t expect you to have a new dog. Consider me unlucky.¡± Noir took the Devil Fruit and the Super Dial and said to Wyper, who had returned, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wyper didn''t turn around. He looked at the ves with aplicated expression. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have to live like this.¡± Noir nced back, sighing. ¡°Weakness is a sin.¡± Wyper, inheriting the genes of the great warrior Calgara, had an unwavering belief in freedom and the value of life. He firmly believed that his life was his own, that only by living could he achieve his goals. But seeing these listless ves, who seemed indifferent to life and death, filled him with a mixture of emotions. As they walked back with Noir, Wyper suddenly spoke, ¡°Captain, I want to save those ves.¡± Noir looked at him in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not like you. Unnecessarypassion will only put us in danger.¡± ¡°No matter how tragic their situation is, it''s not our responsibility to interfere, is it?¡± Wyper shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not just for the ves. I want to ease my own conscience.¡± Noir scratched his head, sighing. ¡°Just for that reason¡­¡± Wyper nodded. ¡°Every life saved is a victory.¡± Besides, kidnapping the Celestial Dragons was already a major crime. Freeing the ves of Mary Geoise on top of that wouldn''t make much of a difference. ¡°Fine, do as you see fit,¡± Noir said, turning away. A smile spread across Wyper¡¯s face. Even though the Captain is unreliable and often acts foolish, he still cares about his crew¡¯s feelings. Noir watched the sun slowly descend, the enchanting sunset casting a warm glow on his face. The distant cacophony of the ve arena rose and fell like waves. It was a beautiful scene, but the crimson sunlight that bathed the arena felt like a final, macabre celebration for the damned before their descent into hell. A mysterious smile yed on Noir''s lips. Tonight, he would put a stop to the many sins of Mary Geoise. Noir, posing as Saint Rolviff, belonged to a rtively influential family among the Celestial Dragons. Thus, invitations to the evening banquet were promptly sent to every household. The heads of the Celestial Dragon families were surprised to find that the invitation was for an engagement party. Saint Rolviff and Princess Shalria were getting engaged? The invited Celestial Dragons were shocked. One of the few decent-looking female Celestial Dragons was getting engaged to that ugly freak? Countless "handsome" Celestial Dragons felt a pang of jealousy and were determined to humiliate Rolviff and, if possible, sabotage the engagement party. Meanwhile, on the rooftop of Rolviff''s mansion, Noir, dressed in ck and no longer in disguise, revealed his handsome features. He wiped his sword, Devil de, and patiently waited for the night''s events to unfold. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 114: Rescue Mission! The Feast! Chapter 114: Rescue Mission! The Feast! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... The grand mansion of Saint Rolviff was aze with lights. Numerous arrogant Celestial Dragons, clutching their invitations, arrived to attend the engagement party. Despite theirvish attire, their appearances were, to put it mildly, unpleasant. The feast, set against the backdrop of the Celestial Dragons'' bizarre and often repulsive features, proceeded in an unsettlingly surreal atmosphere. Noir, choosing not to assume Rolviff''s hideous form, stood at the entrance, d in a ck trench coat, his sword Devil deheld casually at his side. He observed the scene with keen interest. At Celestial Dragon gatherings, the Government''s guards usually served as a safety. However, the World Nobles'' conceit wouldn''t allow them to share the same space with outsiders during a feast. As a result, all the guards had been stationed outside the perimeter of Rolviff''s mansion, leaving only the useless Celestial Dragons inside. Enel scoffed, pointing at the people inside. "Just these weaklings? Do we really need all of us to make a move?" Noir nodded. "Li and Blueno will assist you. They know where the ship is." "Wyper and I might cause a bit of amotion. Be quick with your operation." Li crossed his arms. "Are we really going to rescue those ves? It will be a significant burden on our mission." Noir''s eyes gleamed with determination. "The greater the challenge, the more fun it is. Think of it as recruiting some new crew members." Li often voiced opposing opinions to Noir, but in the end, he never disobeyed his captain''s orders. This was what set Li apart from the others. He had his own independent thoughts and methods but ultimately respected Noir''s decisions. His rtionship with Noir was simr to Zoro''s with Luffy, but Li''s obedience was colder and more rigid. With a simple n in ce, they set their n into motion. Li and Blueno, former CP9 agents specializing in assassination and kidnapping, wouldn''t have much trouble abducting the Celestial Dragons, especially with Enel''s help. The real challengey in escaping Mary Geoise without being surrounded and intercepted, while also sessfully transporting the Celestial Dragons. Noir, apanied by Wyper, headed towards the darkest corner of Mary Geoise. Their destination was the underbelly of the Holy Land, where all the ves were kept, imprisoned like livestock. The Celestial Dragon families, too proud to sully their own estates, had collectively confined their ves in several prisons in this area, saving Noir the trouble of searching far and wide. They arrived at a tall gray wall. Two guards, slumped against the entrance, were on the verge of falling asleep in each other''s arms. A cold wind swept through. The guards, lost in their sweet dreams, suddenly felt a chill on their necks. Their eyes closed forever. Noir, his sword dripping with blood, strode into the prison. Wyper followed closely behind. A group of guards inside spotted the two intruders and immediately raised their rifles, shouting, "Alert! Intr.." Their voices were abruptly cut off. The guards'' eyes widened in horror as they froze, their rifles pointed aimlessly at Noir. Noir smirked, raising one hand while the other covered his mouth. "Shh... keep it down." Wyper stared at the bizarre scene, his jaw dropping. He looked down at the ground. One shadow was particrly deep and elongated. From Noir''s shadow, several tendrils snaked out, connecting to the shadows of the guards. "Now... let''s put on a little shadow puppet show!" Noir''s fingers twitched. The guards, connected by the shadow tendrils, began to struggle violently. But soon, they lowered their weapons. They then drew their standard-issue daggers and pointed them at their ownrades. "N-no...!" The guards desperately fought against the involuntary control of their bodies, their blood-stained mouths barely managing to form the words. But Noir was not a merciful man. His shadow flowed and manipted the guards, forcing them to plunge their daggers into their fellow guards. Swish! Thud! Thud! des pierced flesh, blood sttered. The guards'' eyes remained wide open in death, their expressions filled with terror and disbelief. Wyper witnessed the horrific suicide squad in its entirety, a chill running down his spine. The Captain''s strength has reached a level I can''t evenprehend¡­ "Now, let''s continue inwards," Noir said, turning to Wyper with a gentle smile. Under normal circumstances, Wyper would have found the smileforting. But now¡­ "Yes, sir!" Wyper quickly replied. Noir nodded in satisfaction and continued down the dimly lit corridor. The powers of the Kage Kage no Mi, while sinister, could be incredibly intimidating when used effectively. The usefulness of a Devil Fruit was primarily determined by its functionality andbat potential. In terms of functionality, the Kage Kage no Mi and the Soru Soru no Mi could manipte shadows and souls, respectively, and both could create life. Theirbat potential was undeniable. The two fruits had excellentpatibility, which was why Noir nned to fuse them. Furthermore, Noir wanted to use this fusion to explore the concept of immortality. Among the three Devil Fruit types, Zoan represented the physical body, Logia represented elements, and Paramecia represented thews of the world. Paramecia abilities were essentially supernatural powers that defied thews of physics. They allowed the user to create new rules and principles within their own sphere of influence, essentially saying, "My rules are the rules." Both the Kage Kage no Mi and the Soru Soru no Mi possessed the ability to create and take life. Combining them with research on the Yomi Yomi no Mi might actually achieve true immortality. Of course, Noir was still young. He had plenty of time to n for that. His current priority was rescuing these ves and then luring the Marines to provide support. Kizaru''s Pika Pika no Mi represented light. Among the Logia types, there were few elements that could counter it. Like Kizaru himself, it was a carefree and elusive element. What about the Yami Yami no Mi''s darkness? It could counter light, right? But that thing counters everything¡­ A thought suddenly struck Noir. If light and darkness were fused, what kind of element would his System create? His mind raced with possibilities. Noir shook his head, bringing his thoughts back to the present, and entered the prison with Wyper. The dark and damp prison was eerily silent, unlike the usual cacophony of a prison holding criminals. Countless ves were locked in sturdy cages lining the corridors. They huddled in the corners, their eyes devoid of light, seemingly unaware of Noir''s approaching footsteps. Theyy on the ground, silent and unresponsive. The ves didn''t care who wasing. No matter who it was, some ves would be dragged out and tortured¡­ In this life of unending suffering, death had be a merciful release. But today, true mercy had finally arrived. "Hello there." A simple greeting, yet it was like a pebble dropped into a stagnant pond that had been undisturbed for centuries. A few ves, those who still had some strength left, looked up. Their bloodshot eyes met the figures of two men. The man in the lead held a blood-stained sword, and his smile¡­ was incredibly gentle. At that moment, all the ves in the prison struggled to lift their heads, their gazes fixed on the young man who exuded an aura of warmth, mystery, and immense power. Their minds shed back to the great fire of Mary Geoise years ago. It was a dream for all ves, a dream they dared not even imagine. But now, they heard this man whisper, "If you don''t mind¡­ I''d like to cause some chaos with you! And then take you to the vast open sea!" Shattered hearts were illuminated by a beacon of hope. Crushed spirits and extinguished wills reignited. The ves fought back tears, their eyes fixed on this man who seemed like a radiant sun. They choked back sobs and roared in unison, "Yes!!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 115: Freeing the Sl*ves Chapter 115: Freeing the Sl*ves [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Under the watchful eyes of all the ves, Noir slowly raised his long, dark de. A sh of inky light swept down, severing the thick iron chains of the prison cell with a clean slice. The heavy iron door creaked open, and the reality of their rescue finally sank in for the ves. Someone hade to save them! Bang! The ves, still in disbelief, pushed open the door, stepping out of their living hell. Men and women, old and young, tall and short, of every race imaginable, supported and embraced each other as they emerged from their cells. "Are we... truly free?" A young woman, her body covered in bruises, whispered the question, her hand covering her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes. Her trembling voice reached everyone''s ears. When they saw Noir''s gentle smile, they finally broke down, sobbing and crying out with joy, "We''re free!" After years, even decades of envement, they had abandoned all hope. Now, freedom had finallye. They embraced, regardless of race or gender, shedding tears of relief and releasing the pent-up emotions they had endured for so long. Imprisoned for countless days and nights, they had lost their families and friends, lost everything, even their dignity as human beings. To each other, they had be family. An elderly marlin fish-man, his spirit still unbroken despite his age, hobbled forward on a wooden cane and dropped to his knees before Noir. Tears streamed down his face as he cried out, "Savior! Thank you!" The others, who had been weeping individually, seemed to receive a signal from the old man''s cry. They fell to their knees in unison, echoing his words, "Thank you, Savior!" Wyper, witnessing the mass of kneeling figures, felt the knot in his heart loosen. Noir, leaning on his sword, roared impatiently, "Get up!" The freed ves flinched, but Noir''s voice continued, "I didn''t save you so you could continue acting like ves!" "No more kneeling! Escape first!" The ves gazed at Noir with gratitude, but they remained on their knees, only shifting to a half-kneeling position, their heads bowed stubbornly. To them, this was the only way they knew how to express their immense gratitude. The elderly fish-man became their spokesperson, his head still bowed. "We will obey, Savior, but please forgive us. We must express our heartfelt thanks!" Noir, realizing he couldn''t change their minds, smiled wryly and relented. There was no point in trying to impose his world''s customs on them, where kneeling was reserved for heaven, earth, and parents. Fortunately, the freed ves weren''t as unruly as Noir had feared. They all regarded him as a savior sent from heaven. This only highlighted the extent of the mental and physical trauma the Celestial Dragons had inflicted upon them. The slightest glimmer of hope was enough to make them cling to it with all their might, overflowing with gratitude for the one who had brought them that light. Once Noir had managed to get the ves to stand, he began issuing instructions. "We have to hurry. We need to rescue as many of your fellow ves as possible. Can you still fight?" Among the ves were former pirates and guards. They quickly armed themselves with whatever they could find ¨C wooden sticks, debris ¨C the very tools that had been used to torture them. They raised their makeshift weapons above their heads, their voices ringing out. "We have plenty of strength left!" "We''ll follow our Savior! We''ll free our brothers and sisters!" "Leave those damned guards to us!" "Women and children, hide behind us!" Even the elderly and the women and children clutched weapons, while those capable of fighting shielded them. Noir felt a surge of emotion as he saw the determination in their eyes. Regardless of their past identities, if they managed to escape, these people would be the closest of friends, a family bound not by blood but by shared hardship and newfound freedom. With Noir and Wyper leading the way, the group, their spirits renewed, charged out of the prison. The guards stationed outside finally noticed themotion and rushed forward, attempting to suppress the uprising. Noir didn''t even bother looking at them. He raised Devil deabove his head, pointed it at the guards, and calmly dered, "Kill them all!!" "Roar!" "Kill!" Despite their wounds and scars, the mes of defiance burned brightly within their hearts. They charged forward fearlessly! The air filled with the sounds of shing weapons and battle cries. The ves, once lifeless and resigned, now fought like cornered animals, their eyes zing with a desperate desire for freedom. The guards were caught off guard, overwhelmed by the ves'' sudden ferocity. Even when the guards'' des found their mark, the ves didn''t flinch. They grappled with their enemies, willing to trade blow for blow. The guards couldn''t understand why these people, enved for so long, were so unafraid of death. Wouldn''t escaping only to die be utterly meaningless? What the guards didn''t realize was that, for the ves, a valiant death in battle was far less terrifying than a life devoid of hope, dignity, and anyone who cared. The two sides shed in closebat. Even the elite guards were struggling against the ves'' desperate onught. Noir, observing their fighting spirit, nodded in satisfaction. Though this advantage wouldn''tst, it was a testament to the ves'' newfound resolve. Noir looked back at the blood-soaked prison, his eyes glinting with cold fury. He ced his hands on the prison walls. ck mes, unseen for a while, erupted from his palms. The terrifying heat spread across the surface of the prison, and in an instant, Amaterasu engulfed the entire structure. The guards watched in stunned silence as the prison that had held the ves captive for years was consumed by mes. The liberated ves erupted in cheers. Orange-red mes danced in the air. Noir quickly ignited several torches and tossed them to the ves. "Finish them quickly! Once you''ve rescued yourrades, burn these damned prisons to the ground!!" Noir''s words resonated deeply with the ves. Their fighting spirit intensified, and they roared in unison, "Yes, Savior!" Under the protection of Noir and Wyper, the ves stormed into one prison after another. The once silent prisons became battlegrounds, filled with the mor of fighting and the terrifying roar of mes and smoke. Within the prisons, as the newly freed ves expressed their gratitude, the armed ves shook their heads and said solemnly, "If you want to thank someone, thank the ck-d Savior!" The freed ves asked, puzzled, "Who is the ck-d Savior?" The armed ves grinned, their eyes filled with admiration and fanaticism. "He is the one who saved us all!!" And so, as one prison after another fell, a shared faith ignited within the hearts of all the ves ¨C a faith in the powerful Savior d in ck, wielding a ck de and wielding ck mes. That man was the light of all their people! ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 116: Two Admirals Approach Chapter 116: Two Admirals Approach [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... At Marine Headquarters, Marineford, Fleet Admiral Sengoku sat in his office, his hair nearlypletely white with worry. The Heavenly Tribute, the offering from the World Government''s member nations to the Celestial Dragons, had been stolen. And lurking behind the incident was the shadow of the Revolutionary Army, which deepened Sengoku''s concern. The Revolutionary Army, the only organization in the world openly opposing the World Government, was a thorn in the side of both the Marines and the Government. Its leader, Monkey D. Dragon, was considered the most dangerous individual to the Government. The Government feared him not solely for his strength, nor for the strength of the Revolutionary Army itself. The true dangery in the ideology Dragon spread. No matter how powerful an individual or organization was, the World Government, as the ruling power, had ways to deal with them. This was why the Revolutionary Army could only operate in the shadows, employing gueri tactics. However, no one could stop the infectious spread of the Revolutionary Army''s ideology. This was the truly terrifying aspect. To minimize the Revolutionary Army''s influence, Sengoku believed it was best to pin the me for the incident on pirates. Devil Noir and Fire Fist Ace would have their bounties increased publicly, while the Marines would secretly intensify their pursuit of the Revolutionary Army. Sengoku looked at the reports flooding his desk, each one detailing fruitless searches. He covered his eyes with his hand, his worry deepening. He was at a loss for what to do. Since Domingo''s interception of the Heavenly Tribute, the Marines had strengthened its defenses. Yet, it hadn''t been enough. Noir''s Copy-Copy Fruit was proving to be a major problem. Sengoku, known as the "Strategist," had made some calctions based on Noir''s travels and the people he''d encountered. He concluded that Noir must have copied the powers of the Clone-Clone Fruit. This made the situation even moreplicated. With the ability to copy and mimic, Noir could be practically anyone¡­ Snore¡­ Snore¡­ The sound of snoring echoed through the office. Sengoku''s gaze shifted to Garp, who was sprawled on the office sofa, fast asleep and snoring loudly. A sudden chill caused Garp''s snot bubble to burst. He yawned, his eyes fluttering open. Garp, jolted back to reality, saw Sengoku''s livid face and greeted him with a carefree grin. "Yo!" "Yo, my ass! You''re supposed to be working, not cking off in my office!" Sengoku roared, pointing at Garp''s nose. Garp chuckled but remained silent. He was unfazed by Sengoku''s threats and scolding, like a mountain weathering a storm. Sengoku, exasperated by Garp''s thick skin, was about to explode when a knock came at the door. "Enter!" he bellowed. A Marine soldier nervously entered, saluting. "Report!" "Devil Noir and his crew have infiltrated Mary Geoise! They are freeing ves and setting fires! The Holy Land is requesting reinforcements!" "What?!" Sengoku''s eyes widened. Hadn''t Noir just stolen the Heavenly Tribute? How had he gotten to Mary Geoise? How did they even get in?! Garp burst intoughter. "That kid''s got guts! He''s trying to pull off what Fisher Tiger did!" Sengoku red at Garp, his head pounding. "He managed to infiltrate the Holy Land undetected. If he sets Mary Geoise aze again, Noir will be as dangerous as Fisher Tiger!" As Sengoku pondered the situation, the soldier awkwardly interrupted his thoughts. "Devil Noir might be even more dangerous than Tiger. The Holy Land reports that he has kidnapped dozens of Celestial Dragons." Sengoku, in disbelief, clutched his head and snapped at the soldier, "Why didn''t you say that sooner?!" "Damn it! Garp, you take a unit and go provide support immediately!" Sengoku ordered his old friend. To his surprise, Garp shook his head firmly. "No!" Sengoku frowned. "What? You''re a Marine Vice Admiral!" Garp snorted. "Noir might be an enemy, but right now, he''s a beacon of hope for those ves. I don''t want to interfere at this time." Sengoku was speechless. It was no secret within the Marines that Garp despised the Celestial Dragons. The Celestial Dragons often ordered the Marines to do their dirty work. Many of the ves Fisher Tiger had freed were eventually recaptured. And it was the Marines, under duress from the Celestial Dragons, who carried out the recapture. This incident had led to widespread questioning of the Marines'' sense of justice. Were they merely the Celestial Dragons'' cleanup crew, upholding their evil deeds? It had taken Sengoku a long time to quell the resentment among the officers after that incident, and it hade at a great cost, with the loss of valuable personnel and resources. Garp''s attitude and actions,bined with his rtively independent position as a Vice Admiral, earned him the tacit support of many officers who shared his sentiments. Unable to sway his old friend, but with the situation escting, Sengoku had no choice but to summon the two cker Admirals. Momentster, two tall figures stood before Sengoku''s desk. Aokiji had one eye closed, snoring softly. He seemed to have fallen asleep standing up. Kizaru was examining a ck Den Den Mushi in his hand, seemingly puzzled by its purpose. Sengoku''s eye twitched. He mmed his fist on the desk and roared, "There''s trouble in the Holy Land! You two are to depart immediately, rescue the Celestial Dragons, quell the ve rebellion, and capture Noir!" Kizaru drawled, "So many tasks..." Aokiji opened his eyes, Noir''s face shing through his mind. They had met briefly in the Calm Belt. Even then, Aokiji had sensed that Noir could be a formidable enemy of the Marines. He hadn''t expected that premonition toe true so quickly. Despite his usualid-back demeanor, Aokiji''s voice was heavy. "Capture ves and help the Celestial Dragons again?" Sengoku looked at Aokiji, his chosen sessor for the position of Fleet Admiral. "This isn''t about helping the Celestial Dragons. This is our duty as Marines. Even if many of the ves are innocent, they have still started a rebellion." But without rebellion, how can they see a brighter future? Aokiji''s sense of justice seemed to sh with the situation. He kept those words to himself. He knew his duty. With a sigh, he said, "Yes, sir." Sengoku nodded, addressing the two Admirals. "Sakazuki''s abilities would cause too much damage to Mary Geoise. You two will go together." This was partly due to Sengoku''s personal feelings. If Akainu went, regardless of whether Noir escaped or was captured, the ves would undoubtedly be massacred. But with Aokiji, the ves might have a chance. "Kuzan, use your powers to extinguish the fires in Mary Geoise. Borsalino, find a way to retrieve the Celestial Dragons and capture Noir and his crew." Sengoku''s expression was grim as he issued his orders. "Remember, do not let Noir copy your abilities under any circumstances. That would be a devastating loss for the Marines!" "Yes, sir." In Mary Geoise, Noir was oblivious to the two Admiral-level threats heading his way. He stared at the two towering figures before him, marveling, "I didn''t expect to find giants imprisoned in the Holy Land." ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 117: Showdown with Kizaru Again Chapter 117: Showdown with Kizaru Again [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... The male giant Noir had addressed scratched his head and said in a honest voice, "Reporting to our Savior, we are warriors from Elbaf. My name is Nylph, and this is my sister, Manlyph." Elbafgiant warriors? Noir nodded with delight and greeted them. Giants were a rare sight. The most famousmunity of giants was the Giant Warrior Pirates from Elbaf, renowned for producing powerful warriors. Noir''s gaze shifted to Nylph''s sister. Manlyph quickly hid behind her brother, her face flushed with shyness. A muscr female giant hiding behind an even more muscr giant... the scene was both intimidating andical. Noir scratched his head. If the giant sister is this shy, could she be weak? Less than a minuteter, Manlyph''s actions proved Noir''s doubts utterly wrong. Noir witnessed her rip a guard tower out of the ground and swing it like a club, sending countless guards flying with cries of terror. Everyone gaped at Manlyph in astonishment. Manlyph blushed even deeper and peeked out from behind her brother, cautiously eyeing the tiny humans at her feet. Nylph said apologetically, "Don''t let my sister''s shyness fool you. She''s one of the most talented warriors in Elbaf, far stronger than me." Noir nodded. The inte was right. You can''t judge a book by its cover, especially when ites to giant warrior maidens. With the two giants clearing the path, Noir''s army surged forward, their momentum unstoppable until the Marines'' reinforcements arrived in droves. The freed ves, despite their newfound freedom and burning determination, were weakened by years of envement. Injuries began to mount, and some even fell in battle. Seeing the tide turning, Noir stepped forward and shouted, "Retreat! We can''t keep pushing!" A burly man protested, his voice filled with reluctance. "But Savior, there are still many of our people..." Before Noir could respond, the authoritative old fish-man barked, "Silence! Are you questioning our Savior''s judgment?" The burly man quickly shook his head. "Of course not, it''s just... we dont want to give up..." Noir sighed. "We''re in no condition to continue fighting. We''ll only lose more lives if we stay. Retreat, now!" "Yes!" The crowd responded in unison. They formed a protective circle around the elderly, women, and children. The giants led the way, with Noir and Wyper at the front. The armed men formed the outer perimeter, shielding the others as they fought their way out. Driven by their unwavering resolve, the rebellious army withstood the relentless pursuit of the Marines and Government guards, breaking through the encirclementyer byyer. Gradually, they neared Noir''s nned escape route. Just as hope flickered in their eyes, a blinding sh of light descended upon them. BOOM!! Aser beam mmed into the ground in front of the two giants, sending their massive bodies flying backward. Everyone halted, their expressions grim. Noir stared at the neer, his face serious. Within the crater created by the st, golden light particles coalesced, forming a human figure. Kizaru''s repulsive face materialized, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Oh my, it''s been a while, Devil Noir." "It has been a ''while.'' I''ve missed you, too," Noir replied, his tone deceptively light as he tightened his grip on his sword. The freed ves behind him, their eyes filled with fear, watched the Marine Admiral''s arrival with trepidation. The Marine Headquarters had sent their strongest fighter. Did they truly not care if these people lived or died? Kizaru pointed his index finger, a swirlingser gathering power at its tip. "I''m afraid this will be ourst encounter." As if forgetting his role as the zy" Admiral, Kizaru unleashed theser beam, sending it hurtling towards Noir and the others. Just as despair settled over them, believing their end was near, Noir appeared in front of them. With a flick of his wrist, he moved at lightning speed, intercepting the beam of light just in time. He swung his sword, meeting the blinding light head-on. BOOM! BOOM! Noir''s Devil deheld firm. Theser beam, upon impact, split in two, striking empty spaces on either side of the group. The deafening explosions echoed through the air. The rescued ves erupted in cheers, their hope rekindled. Kizaru stared at Noir in surprise. "You used the power of lightning to elerate and match my speed?" Noir ignored Kizaru''s self-addressed question and turned to Wyper. "Take them and go. I''ll try to hold him off and meet up with youter." Wyper and the freed ves were worried, but they obeyed Noir''s orders without question. "Yes!" Wyper transformed into his full beast form and led the group, charging past Kizaru without looking back. Kizaru''s eyes narrowed. His leg shimmered, and he vanished, reappearing in front of the escaping ves. Heunched a lightning-fastkick. Noir, his body transformed into a bolt of lightning, barely matched Kizaru''s speed, raising his sword to block the kick. Seizing the opportunity, Wyper and the others broke through the encirclement. Kizaru watched them go with an indifferent shrug. "Oh well." "It won''t be difficult to catch up with them once Devil Noiris dead." Noir scoffed. "We''ll see who ends up dead." Kizaru fell silent. He brought his hands together, and with a blinding sh, his Ama no Murakumosword materialized. Devil deand the light sword shed in a flurry of sparks, illuminating the battlefield. Kizaru''s form flickered, his sword striking at Noir''s vital points from all angles. Noir''s lightning form allowed him to keep up with Kizaru''s speed, but he couldn''t maintain such high-speed movement for extended periods, not like Kizaru, who specialized in speed. But Noir had more than one ability up his sleeve. Kizaru struck Noir again, sending him hurtling towards the ground. Noir''s body vanished into the earth. Kizaru stopped, his eyebrows furrowed in surprise. What ability did he copy this time? Unsure of Noir''s capabilities, Kizaru stood cautiously, his Observation Hakiscanning the surroundings for any changes. Suddenly, the shadow beneath his feet rippled. A hand emerged from the darkness. Kizaru leaped into the air, startled. The owner of the hand sprang out of the shadow. A sly grin spread across Noir''s face. Having failed to touch Kizaru, he unleashed a Flying sh with Devil de. Kizaru transformed into light and dodged just in time, but the sharp sword strike still managed to graze his yellow suit, severing a piece of the fabric. Noirnded back on the ground. Kizaru''s expression turned serious. "Did you copy Moria''s Kage Kage no Mi(Shadow-Shadow Fruit)?" Though phrased as a question, Kizaru''s tone held a note of certainty. Noir didn''t answer. Instead, he smiled. "Where there is light, there is shadow. Wherever you are, your shadow will be there, too." "No matter how fast you are, can you outrun your own shadow?" Kizaru sighed, tapping his right foot lightly on the ground. His usually monotonous voice gained a hint of emotion as he grinned. "Well¡­ I can try." ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 118: Aokiji’s Mission Chapter 118: Aokiji¡¯s Mission [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... The Holy Land Mary Geoise, the sacred ground of the Celestial Dragons, its magnificent jade-tiled floor, was now ckened by fire, scarred by lightning strikes andser sts. Kizaru''s form flickered in and out of existence as Noir relentlessly pursued him, clinging to his shadow, his de a blur of motion. After narrowly dodging Noir''s hand yet again, the usuallyid-back Kizaru finally lost his patience. His body zed with light as he levitated into the air. His shadow remained on the ground, leaving Noir unable to follow him into the sky. Kizaru gathered golden light, radiating like a miniature sun, unleashing a barrage ofser beams that rained down like a meteor shower. "Yasakani no Magatama!" Noir''s heart pounded. He dove into the shadows to escape. Jokes aside, Kizaru''s power as an Admiral was undeniable. Theser beams from Yasakani no Magatama were growing increasingly ferocious. If Noir hadn''t been so quick, he would have been riddled with holes. Compared to Luffy, I''m definitely more like a distant nephew in terms of connections... Noir emerged from the shadows, his body encased in a ck, box-like structure formed from shadow, shielding him from theser fire. Multiple ck spears shot out from the surrounding shadows, aimed at the airborne Kizaru. Kizaru twisted and dodged the shadow spears. The light from his Ama no Murakumo intensified, the de extending into a massive greatsword. The colossal de of light, carrying enough force to cleave the sky, sliced through the shadow box. The dark purple box split in two. A figure, enveloped in a ck, shadowy stream, charged forward. Noir''s eyes turnedpletely ck, his speed surpassing anything he''d shown before. Kizaru feigned an opening, enticing Noir to strike. Then, in a sh, his light-speed kick connected with Noir''s head. "Hmm?" The sensation beneath his foot was wrong. Kizaru looked up in surprise to see that the "Noir" he had kicked had transformed into an intangible shadow. At the same time, Noir''s hand plunged into the ground, precisely where Kizaru''s shadowy. Noir''s body began to melt, turning into a purple liquid that flowed into the ground, merging with Kizaru''s shadow. At the other end of this shadowy connection stood the real Noir, emerging from the shattered remains of the shadow box. "Since my Shadow Clone is essentially another me, it can also use my mimicry ability. This is quite a useful technique forbat." Noir pondered the practicality of the move as he charged towards Kizaru once more. He knew that restraining the light-man through his shadow would only be a temporary measure. Seeing Noir''s relentless assault, Kizaru transformed his entire body into light, escaping the shadow''s grasp. Just as Kizaru was about to vanish, Noir''s fingers reached out, barely grazing the Admiral. Kizaru reappeared a short distance away, his expression darkening. The worst-case scenario hade to pass. Noir, his hand now on Kizaru, quickly opened his System and copied the golden-quality Pika Pika no Mi. Noir straightened up, his gaze fixed on Kizaru. He couldn''t contain his triumphant grin any longer. I''mughing victoriously, oh so victoriously~ Kizaru had been toying with him, relying on his superior speed. Now, Noir would show him what it felt like to be outmaneuvered by his own power. Kizaru''s mboyant features hardened. He and Noir simultaneously activated their Logia intangibility. The already devastated battlefield became even more chaotic. Two golden streaks of light shed repeatedly - punches, kicks, and sword strikes colliding with explosive force. Speed truly was power, and the earth-shattering booms echoed throughout Mary Geoise. Their speed escted beyond the limits of normal vision. Only their Observation Haki, sensing each other''s intent, guided their attacks. Radiant light rippled through the air. Noir pressed his hand to the ground, and the shadows of nearby buildings began to flow towards him. Amplified by his newfound light powers, these shadows, manipted by Noir, swelled into massive waves, crashing down on Kizaru. Kizaru, caught off guard by this sudden shift in tactics, was momentarily trapped by the surging shadow tide. Noir''s eyes narrowed, his killing intent ring. He used the shadows as cover, teleporting closer to Kizaru. If I can kill him, theplete Pika Pika no Miwill be mine! Earth tremors and lightning strikes erupted as the shadow wave engulfed arge portion of the battlefield. Kizaru, growing increasingly frustrated by Noir''s constantly shifting abilities, felt a chill as he sensed the killing intent directed at him. My power has been copied. My advantage in a one-on-one fight is gone. I have to retreat! His light form rapidly navigated through the onught of elements, hisser beams twisting and turning as he escaped in a specific direction. Seeing Kizaru fleeing, Noir, his body shimmering with light, was about to give chase, but he suddenly stopped. He lightly touched his face, and his height and appearance shifted, transforming into a tall,nky man with a creepy grin. Noir mimicked Kizaru''s habit of stroking his chin, a mischievous glint in his eye, beforeunching himself forward in a sh of light. Meanwhile, Aokiji, the other Admiral tasked with rescuing the Celestial Dragons, encountered resistance. Li, Enel, and the others hadmandeered a Marine ship, taking dozens of Celestial Dragons hostage. Though they were atop the Red Line, Wyper, with his Ancient Zoan flying ability, along with the flight-capable Noir and Enel, could easily transport several ships. But when Li saw the army of ves Wyper had brought back, he was dumbfounded. What is the Captain doing?! Rescuing this many ves... was that the "small matter" he had mentioned? Nearly two thousand freed ves were now gathered at the edge of the Holy Land. They had managed to hijack a few more Marine ships to serve as their escape vessels. But to Li''s dismay, Admiral Aokiji and his forces were closing in. Aokiji unleashed a wave of icy air. In an instant, the hulls of the ships carrying the ves were frozen solid. The bone-chilling cold mirrored the despair that threatened to engulf the ves. But they hade so far, freedom was within reach. There was no turning back now! Just as everyone stood frozen, unsure of what to do, a massive figure leaped from the Red Line without hesitation. The giant, Nylph, his fists the size of boulders, roared with tears in his eyes, "Break the ice! Follow our Savior back to the sea!" Inspired by the giant''s unwavering determination, the ves, even the weak and injured, found a renewed surge of strength. They followed Nylph, leaping from the Red Line one after another. With freedom so close, their resolve hardened. Ignoring the biting cold and sharp ice, they used their bare hands and bodies to smash and chip away at the frozen hulls. Li, witnessing these frail ves carving a path to freedom with their own flesh and blood, was deeply moved. So faith truly is a powerful force¡­ Blood stained the icy surface, but the ves, as if possessed, continued their desperate efforts, their bodies bruised and bloodied. They rammed the ice with their shoulders, gnawed at it with their teeth, even mmed their heads against it. They encouraged each other, their defiant roars echoing through the air. "Break the ice! We''re leaving this ce!" "You Marine dogs can''t stop us!" "We promised our Savior!!" Aokiji watched silently, his hand raised, cold air swirling around him. But he hesitated to unleash his freezing power, the power that could end their lives. The ves poured out years of pent-up resentment, their voices rising in a unified cry for freedom. As their passionate chants continued, their minds grew hazy, but their voices merged into a single, powerful deration: "We! We want to go home! Back to the sea, to live as free people!" The surrounding Marines, witnessing this disy of raw determination, couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. Some even lowered their weapons. Finally, Aokiji, the highest-ranking officer present, let out a long sigh. "I''m sorry," he murmured. "But I have a duty to fulfill..." ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 119: The Real and Fake Kizaru Chapter 119: The Real and Fake Kizaru [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Aokiji''s surroundings rapidly plummeted in temperature as the sound of ice freezing filled the air. A wave of cold air washed over everyone. Enel, aboard the ship, gritted his teeth and transformed into lightning, charging towards Aokiji. But his golden staff only shattered Aokiji''s ice form, unable to stop the Admiral''s attack. Wyper and Li, relying on their newly acquired Haki, barely managed to hold Aokiji back, but they were only dying the inevitable ice engulfing them. The ice continued to spread, threatening to encase the entire warship. In the distance, the roar of something moving at light speed echoed. Aokiji''s expression shifted as he cautiously watched two shes of light approach. The light coalesced, revealing two figures. Two identical, creepy-looking men stood before them. One was Kizaru. The other¡­ was also Kizaru? Aokiji stared at his apparent duplicates, his voiceced with surprise. "Borsalino? Did he copy you?" Both Kizarus answered in unison, "It''s me, Aokiji! He''s impersonating me!" Aokiji was dumbfounded. How was he supposed to tell them apart? One of the "Kizarus" spoke in his characteristically slow drawl, "You despicable pirate, you think Kuzan wouldn''t recognize me just because you''re pretending to be me?" The other "Kizaru" scoffed, his mouth twisting in a smirk. "Aren''t you scared? Kuzan can tell us apart instantly. You''re a fake." The "Kizaru" on the left grinned. "Still pretending? Let''s fight again, and Kuzan will see who''s the real deal." The "Kizaru" on the right retorted, "Bring it on! Let''s see who''s truly the fastest!" Two shes of light shed in the air, leaving everyone below speechless. Their shouts and taunts echoed through the sky. The sound of two monkeys screeching on both banks of a river... the pressure was now on Aokiji, the spectator. Kuzan scratched his head, his eyes darting between the two figures, a headache building. You guys are giving me too much credit. I really can''t tell¡­ Kuzan, looking at Enel and the others blocking his path, had an idea. He shouted, "Whoever''s the real one, hurry up and take care of Noir''s crew!" The two shingsers, without hesitation, shot towards Wyper and Enel on the ground. With identical movements, both executed a light-speed kick. Wyper and Enel were sent flying, their bodies contorted from the impact. This¡­ Kuzan was at a loss. Was Noir willing to attack his own crewmates? Enel, covered in dust and debris, crawled out from the wreckage, clutching his head and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Though he had no proof, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he''d just been betrayed by his own captain¡­ The one who kicked me to near-death was definitely that bastard Noir! The "Kizaru" looked at Enel, blinking innocently, a faint smile ying on his lips. You think he wouldn''t dare attack his own crew to test your perception? Think again. Let me tell you, when Noir is bored on the ship, he likes to beat up Enel for fun! Unable to distinguish between the two "Monkey" Kuzan decided to abandon that approach for now. He focused his attention on the massive warship, unleashing a wave of freezing air. A gleam of excitement shed in Noir''s eyes. This was his chance! The moment Kuzan activated his Devil Fruit power, Noir seized the opportunity, swiftly transforming into light and closing the distance between himself and Aokiji. The real Kizaru, anticipating this move, shed forward to protect Aokiji. Kizaru''s golden light-leg mmed into Noir''s shoulder, but Noir didn''t falter. He endured the impact and crashed into Aokiji. "Sessfully copied the golden talent, Devil''s Host: Ice Ice Fruit. Rece?" Noir wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. To Kizaru and Aokiji, that smile looked like the grin of a devil. rm bells went off in Aokiji''s head. He red at Noir, realizing his momentarypse in judgment had allowed Noir to make contact. Two Admirals working together could hold their own against even a Yonko for several rounds. But if they couldn''t even touch their opponent, defeating a Warlord-level pirate like Noir was an impossible task. Physical contact was inevitable in a fight, and Noir''s unbeatable Copy-Copy Fruit gave him a significant advantage. Now, he even had the Pika Pika no Mi at his disposal. Who on the seas could he not touch and copy? Noir stored the Goro Goro no Mi information in his system, straightening up with renewed confidence, his appearance reverting to normal. His lower legs shimmered with light, his feet treading on a wave of shadows. His arms were encased in ice armor. Noir cracked his neck and grinned. "Round two!" The Marine soldiers, seeing Noir''s true form, raised their rifles and unleashed a volley of bullets. Noir flicked his wrist, and an ice wall erupted from the ground, deflecting the hail of lead. Thousands of Marines fired their weapons, but they couldn''t prate Noir''s defenses. Finally, someone remembered Noir''s power. Devil Noir, the wielder of the Copy-Copy Fruit! Hemanded the user of the Goro Goro no Mi, said to be the strongest Logia, and a rare Ancient Zoan user. And thetest intel revealed that the entire CP9, the former Government''s intelligence agency, had joined Noir''s crew! This pirate was a Devil Fruit user''s nightmare. And now, he''d copied an Admiral''s power. Only Akainu remained. The Marine was on the verge of losing all its top-tier fighting power... Aokiji and Kizaru abandoned any thoughts of holding back. Theyunched a joint assault on Noir. The fusion of ice and light,bined with Noir''s shadow maniption, created an explosive force that rivaled anyone''s. However, using so many abilities simultaneously drained his stamina rapidly. Noir couldn''t maintain this for long. If only he had Kaido''s incredible stamina¡­ Like Law, who possessed the power of the Ope Ope no Mi butcked the physical endurance to utilize it fully, Noir''s stamina was his limiting factor. Noir summoned Amaterasu mes, engulfing Devil de, and swung the ck-ded sword at Aokiji. Kizaru''s light couldn''t be countered by any element, but Aokiji''s ice was a different story. The intense heat of Amaterasu washed over Aokiji. The chill-prone Admiral instinctively flinched, taking several steps back from the searing temperature. He''d never felt such heat, not even during his battles with Akainu! What kind of power is this?! Noir pressed his advantage, his Amaterasu-wreathed de radiating a terrifying aura as he relentlessly attacked Aokiji. Aokiji, suppressed by the heat of Amaterasu, could barely create ice that wouldn''t instantly melt. He was forced to retreat. Fortunately, Kizaru arrived in time, wielding his Ama no Murakumo to engage Noir in a sword fight. Aokiji provided support,unching ice spikes to disrupt Noir''s attacks. The Admirals, with their vast experience, quickly turned the tide of the battle. Noir was once again on the defensive. Just as Noir''s stamina began to wane, a deafening cheer erupted from behind him. "We did it! We broke through the ice!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 120: A Discourse on Justice Chapter 120: A Discourse on Justice [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Hearing the voice behind him, Noir finally breathed a sigh of relief. ck mes swept across the countless ice swords that had erupted from the ground, melting them instantly. Using Kuzan as a breakthrough point, Noir charged through the two Admirals'' encirclement, his sword zing. "Push the ship off the Red Line! I''ll handle this!" The two giants roared in acknowledgement. They reached out their long arms, scooped up their crewmates, and tossed them onto the ship. Then, with a mighty heave, they shoved the ship, along with several Marine vessels, off the edge of the Red Line! Kizaru paused, stunned. Were they trying tomit suicide?! The Red Line, a practically insurmountable mountain, and they were jumping off it! Weren''t they afraid of being smashed to pieces along with the ship? Kuzan suddenly understood. "Borsalino! Don''t let Noir use his ability!" But Noir was already in motion. Seizing the opportunity, he unleashed a dense fog that shimmered like ice crystals. In an instant, an icy path materialized beneath the plummeting ships, sloping downwards into the empty air. An ice slide? The Marines could hardly believe their eyes. Could this yground contraption really be their escape route? Though the vertical drop had be a slide, the icy surface was uneven, and the passengers screamed as the ship bounced and jolted. But the screams were overshadowed by cheers of joy and relief. Noir, the creator of the ice slide, however, was groaning inwardly. The icy path continued to extend downwards. Noir, standing at the bow of the lead ship, focused all his energy on maintaining the ice slide, not daring to rx for a moment. The Red Line was incredibly high. The ice slide could only slow their descent, and Noir''s stamina wasn''t enough to create such a massive structure in one go. I just finished dealing with the swordsmanship and Haki talents, now I have to aim for a stamina talent¡­ Noir thought wryly. Suddenly, his Observation Haki red a warning. A powerful attack was iing! Without questioning his Haki''s uracy, Noir ducked. At that very moment, a beam of light grazed the space above his head, nearly taking it clean off. Noir looked up in shock, his eyes locking onto the attacker. Kizaru stood atop the mast of a Marine ship behind them, one hand on Kuzan''s shoulder, the other pointed at Noir. Their justice coats billowed in the wind, creating an intimidating aura high above the falling ships. Someone on the ship below shouted angrily, "Even now, the Marines won''t let us go?!" Kizaru shrugged. "I''m just following orders." The truth was¡­ Kizaru, seeing Noir and his crew sliding down the ice path, with the Marines unable to pursue, had been ready to call it a day. But Kuzan, his usuallyid-back colleague, had suddenly be strangely determined, insisting that Kizaru take him along in pursuit. And so, the twoziest Admirals found themselves working overtime. Kuzan listened to the freed ves'' cries, then calmly addressed Noir. "Devil Noir, let''s make a deal." A deal? What kind of deal? Well¡­ stalling for time wouldn''t hurt. Noir couldn''t release his hands from maintaining the ice slide. He forced a rxed tone. "What do you have in mind?" Kuzan gestured towards the freed ves below. "If you surrender and hand over the Celestial Dragons you kidnapped, I''ll let them go and escort them to safety." Kizaru raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Can you really make that call?" Kuzan''s expression remained calm, but his voice was firm. "I''ll take responsibility. Our mission is to capture Noir and rescue the Celestial Dragons." "As for the ves... let''s just say they scattered and escaped..." Noir scoffed at Kuzan''s offer. "That''s a generous offer, indeed..." Kuzan didn''t react to the sarcasm in Noir''s voice. "What do you say?" Before Noir could answer, the freed ves erupted in outrage. They found a surge of courage, even daring to point their fingers at the Admiral and shout insults. "Brazen Marines! you try to take our Savior away!" "Our Savior, a powerful individual, risked his life to save us, these burdens. And you think you can just capture him with a few words? Bullshit!" "We''d rather fight alongside our Savior than be captured by you again, even if we''re freed!" "That''s right! We don''t need your fake, condescending offer of freedom!" Kuzan was surprised by the ves'' defiance. He remained silent, facing their usations and anger towards the Marines. After a long moment, Kuzan turned to Noir, a faint smile appearing on his usually stoic face. "They''re all willing to follow you, Noir. It seems you have quite the charisma." Sensing the shift in Kuzan''s demeanor, Noir chuckled and shook his head. "Kuzan, are you ying dumb?" "You know it''s not about my charisma. It''s just that, to these poor souls, awless madman is more trustworthy and reliable than the righteous Marines who serve the World Government." Noir''s gaze locked with Kuzan''s, his voice sharp and clear. "The Marines'' justice, your justice... it seems it can''t be achieved as long as the World Government exists." Kuzan listened quietly to Noir''s words. After a while, his voice, as cold as ever, seemed to drift in and out. "Is that so..." Noir wasn''t sure how much of his carefully chosen words had actually reached Kuzan. But one thing was certain: no matter how much he stalled, they wouldn''t let him escape. If an Admiral could be swayed by mere words, they wouldn''t be called Admirals. As everyone watched, Kuzan exhaled a frosty breath, and Kizaru raised his arm. An ice de and a light sword materialized in their hands. Kuzan''s eyes sharpened, his gaze fixed on Noir. "Let''s settle this, Noir." "Just the two of us." A biting wind swept through the air, and frigid ice condensed around Kuzan. The Marine ships, which had been sliding down the ice path, slowly came to a halt. Noir, surprised, released his hands from maintaining the ice slide. Kuzan, his body radiating frost, continued, "If you defeat me, you can leave. If you lose, I won''t harm these people." Kizaru, holding his Ama no Murakumo, looked bewildered. "Can we really do that? What about me?" Enel stepped forward, his eyes burning with fighting spirit. "I''ll take care of you!" Kizaru nced at him dismissively. Ah, the loser from before... Enel bristled at Kizaru''s indifference. A handnded on his shoulder. Wyper stood beside Enel. "I''ll fight with you." Li, his hands in his pockets, joined them. His voice was cold and sharp. "My justice tells me that these ves are indeed a burden. But an order is an order." "And that self-righteous captain''s brand of justice must also be upheld." Kizaru finally acknowledged the trio, his voice slow and deliberate. "Isn''t a pirate''s so-called justice justwlessness?" Lasers erupted from his body, and his Ama no Murakumo shed towards the challengers. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 121: Severely Injuring Aokiji Chapter 121: Severely Injuring Aokiji [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Kizaru faced off against three of Noir''s strongest crew members alone, while Aokiji, true to his word, engaged in a one-on-one battle with Noir. Aokiji, his body encased in ice, relentlessly attacked Noir with his ice de. Noir, relying on his Amaterasu mes, fearlessly countered Aokiji''s every move. In truth, Aokiji''s elemental attacks barely scratched Noir. The only thing that could harm him was the Busoshoku Haki imbued in the ice de. Aokiji''s wounds deepened, and his ice-formed body weakened under the relentless heat of Amaterasu. Noir wasn''t unscathed, but his injuries were far less severe than Aokiji''s. Noir''s current power level was unique. He could be considered Warlord level, but against specialists like Mihawk or Crocodile, he''d likely be at a 50/50 stalemate. However, against Admirals, Noir could hold his own in a one-on-one fight, and he even had an advantage against Logia users like Aokiji and Akainu. But battles were unpredictable. Even Emperors could be caught off guard by Warlords, and Warlords could be defeated by rookies. There was no such thing as a guaranteed victory. It was all about who had the higher chance of winning. Even with overwhelming strength, there was always a sliver of a chance for defeat. This was the case with Noir''s fight against Aokiji. Without Amaterasu and his copying ability, he would have struggled to face Aokiji head-on. Aokiji, increasingly disheveled, dodged Noir''s fiery de, retreating step by step. Amaterasu''s power against ice was overwhelming, severely limiting Aokiji''s options. He could only rely on his physical strength and swordsmanship. But Noir possessed a dark gold talent in swordsmanship. His skills had grown exponentially through countless battles and rigorous training. Now, few in the world, except for the likes of Mihawk and Shanks, could match Noir''s swordsmanship in a direct confrontation. Noir swung Devil de, shattering Aokiji''s ice shield. His eyes zed with intensity as he roared, "Take this, Aokiji!" He slowly sheathed his crimson Devil de, closing his eyes. His mind and the sword in his hand reached a perfect harmony, their auras merging as sword energy surged around him. Seeing Noir assume the stance for a Iaido draw, Aokiji quickly conjured a giant bird of ice in the air! ording to ssified Marine files, Devil Noir, during his early days at sea, was particrly skilled in an ultra-high-speed Iaido technique, which had made him virtually invincible in his travels. It was rumored that he''d even shed with Mihawk in secret. No one knew the oue, but Noir had emerged unscathed! This was the ultimate testament to Noir''s swordsmanship! From that point on, no one in the Marine higher-ups dared to underestimate Noir. Recognizing Noir''s unusual stance as a prelude to a deadly attack, Aokiji reacted instantly, channeling his freezing power into his right arm, preparing to unleash his strongest offensive move. "Ice Block: Pheasant Beak!" Aokiji bellowed as a massive bird with ice wingsunched from his arm, soaring towards Noir''s head. Facing the iing ice bird, Noir finally gripped his sword hilt, speaking calmly, "Originally, I was going to call this move ''Sky Dragon sh''..." His long fingers tightened around the hilt. He bent his knees and lowered his body, channeling all his strength into a single, upward-shing draw. Even more astonishing, amidst the demonic de''s sh, a brief but intense burst of ck mes erupted! Amaterasu, fueled by the wind pressure generated by the high-speed Iaido sh, could be momentarily released from the de in a short-range burst. Hmm... let''s call this ''Amaterasu Dragon sh''... Noir, a terrible name-giver, thought proudly. The iing ice bird was cleanly bisected by the fiery sh, but the attack''s momentum remained undiminished! Faced with mortal danger, Aokiji''s years of battle experience kicked in. He instantly transformed into ice, attempting to evade the attack through his Logia intangibility. But Aokiji''s speed was no match for Kizaru''s. Despite his swift reaction, a touch of ck me grazed his leg. Aokiji''s normally stoic face contorted in pain, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. The scorching Amaterasu mes rapidly spread across his lower leg. Aokiji, his knee buckling, copsed to the ground in agony. Seeing Aokiji hit by Amaterasu, Noir instantly closed the distance, ready to follow up with abo attack. Though he admired Aokiji and was grateful that the Admiral hadn''t taken advantage of his previous vulnerability, Aokiji was still an enemy. They stood on opposite sides. Both had their duties to fulfill. No matter who held the upper hand, they had to be ruthless! Aokiji gasped for breath, the mes on his leg searing his flesh. He watched helplessly as Noir''s de descended. But even a weakened Admiral was a formidable opponent. Despite his Devil Fruit being countered, Aokiji''s ice powers remained potent. A wave of frost swept outwards, coating the deck in a chillingyer of blue and white. In the blink of an eye, Aokiji''s ice froze Noir, who had been moving at near-light speed! Even with Amaterasu''s protection, Noir was trapped in the ice for a few precious seconds. But he quickly broke free, melting the ice around him. Those few seconds were all Aokiji needed to retreat to safety. Aokiji struggled to his feet, his expression grim as he watched the ck mes spread uncontrobly. For some reason, these ck mes weren''t just incredibly hot, they were also inextinguishable! Neither ice nor water could put them out! Relying on his physical resilience and the minimal protection offered by his ice powers, Aokiji could still move his right leg. But it was only a matter of time before the mes climbed up his leg and engulfed his entire body, spelling his doom. Amaterasu could be blocked by Busoshoku Haki, but even Aokiji wouldn''t have imagined the existence of mes that couldn''t be extinguished. Trapped between a rock and a hard ce, Aokiji raised his ice de and, with a resolute expression, sliced through his own leg! Noir watched in stunned silence as Aokiji severed his burning left leg, the limb falling to the deck. Aokiji''s decisiveness was beyond anything Noir had anticipated. Was this truly the sameid-back Admiral? Severing a limb to survive was a method anyone could think of, but few dared to attempt it. It required immense willpower. If Noir had to cut off his own leg, even to save his life, he''d need some serious time to consider it. Cold air emanated from the severed part of Aokiji''s leg. Solid ice formed, quickly recing the missing limb. Aokiji gently lowered his new ice leg, his face pale but calm. "Impressive ability. But I''ve found a way to deal with it." Noir was taken aback. What way? Amaterasu burned hotter than magma, making it a natural counter to both the Ice-Ice Fruit and the Magma-Magma Fruit. What could Aokiji possibly do? Noir charged again, his body aze with ck mes, the tip of his ck de aimed at Aokiji''s heart. But at that moment, a sh of light appeared between them. The golden light forced Noir to halt his attack once more. Kizaru, having finally disengaged from his battle with the trio, casually ced a hand on Aokiji''s shoulder, supporting him. "Still want to fight?" "You know, you could have just blown up the ship to defeat Noir." ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 122: Escape to Freedom Chapter 122: Escape to Freedom [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir¡¯s expression went nk. Oh right, we blew up the ship. How are we supposed to get back? A ship could slide down an ice ramp and return to the sea, mainly because the ship was broken... If a person slid down an ice ramp into the sea, they might end up broken too... Aokiji struggled to keep himself upright, staring at Noir with a cryptic smile for a long time. The stare made Noir¡¯s hair stand on end. He wondered if Aokiji had some strange fetish. Fortunately, Aokiji spoke again after a while. "Your speed won''t be enough to catch him. And I''m injured. Let''s just head back and report." Kizaru looked at him in surprise, as if seeing Aokiji in a new light. "You''re letting him go?" "Those who were kidnapped are Celestial Dragons. Aren''t we supposed to capture him and hand him over to the Government?" Aokiji gave Kizaru an odd look, his voice muffled. "Can you beat him?" Kizaru''s old face flushed. After a long silence, he begrudgingly admitted, "If he hadn''t copied my ability, taking him down wouldn''t be a problem. But now¡­" Aokiji turned away. "Exactly. I''m injured. Even if we blew up the ship, do you think you can hold Noir back alone and rescue all the Celestial Dragons unharmed?" Kizaru''sical eyes narrowed as he shook his head. "Seems... likely... perhaps... probably not¡­" Noir pped his hands andughed. "Uncle Kizaru is a man of self-awareness." Just then, the ice Aokiji had created to slow down the warship began to crack and break apart. Seizing the opportunity, Noir dashed forward, leaving a shimmering afterimage in his wake, his de aimed at Kizaru, who was shielding Aokiji. Kizaru reacted instantly, pulling Aokiji out of the attack''s path and shing away from the warship. With the dy, the warship broke free from its icy restraints and began to plummet once more. Noir quickly resumed creating the ice ramp. Over two thousand people, now free, cheered as they slid down the ice towards the sea. Despite the bumps and cracks along the way, tears of joy streamed down their faces. The vast ocean, the clear blue sky... they had missed this sight... They were finally going home! They were finally free from very! And they owed it all to their savior. All eyes turned towards Noir, filled with fervent admiration. Their spirits soaring, they showered him with praise and gratitude. "The ck-d Savior repelled two Admirals single-handedly!!" "I can go back to find my parents! I wonder if they''re still alive..." "Freedom¡­ but I have no family left..." "I... neither do I." The initial jubtion gave way to a somber realization as they spoke of their hardships and the loved ones they''d lost. Years of envement had left them estranged from the familiar sea. This mncholic undercurrent dampened the celebratory mood. Noir, focused on maintaining the escape route, listened to their conversations, his brow furrowed in thought. Those who were strong, he could recruit into his crew. But what about the weak? And those who no longer wished to risk their lives, who no longer desired adventure? He couldn''t build each of them a home, could he? Wait a minute¡­ He actually might be able to do just that. Back on Skypiea, he had obtained a chance to create a sky ind, but he hadn''t found a suitable use for it. And his current strength was more than enough to carve out a territory for himself. He could even establish a kingdom if he wanted to. That''s it! The Kingdom of Noitem! The thought excited him. Robin had mentioned that although Noitem had fallen, the ruins of the ind still existed somewhere in the New World. Noir could find it and rebuild his kingdom! The idea appealed to him more and more. He could not only uncover the mysteries of his past but also establish a secure base of operations. With his copying ability, he needed a safe haven where he could spend time honing the powers he acquired and solidify his strength. Noir had a n. Upon returning to the sea, he wouldn''t rush to the New World. He''d gather Robin and the others first. For their safety during the Heavenly Tribute heist, he''d had Blueno teleport them back to Thriller Bark. The Ark Maxim had also been returned by the Revolutionary Army and was docked there. Looks like he had to backtrack¡­ But it was for the best. Only Thriller Bark could amodate such arge group of people. On the ice ramp, the liberated vesughed and cried, embracing each other, savoring their newfound freedom. Some, former pirates who had long abandoned their savage ways, climbed onto tables and sang, their antics bringingughter and tears to the eyes of the crowd. There was no fine wine, no gourmet food, but the ships were filled with joyous chaos, an unbridled sense of happiness spreading throughout the makeshift fleet. As they sailed towards freedom, the former pirates led the crowd in a song, a song that embodied freedom and love, a song that belonged to the sea... "Yo ho ho ho, Yo ho ho ho, " "Binks'' Sake to you I shall bring." "Like the sea wind, free and untamed, we''ll sail the waves." "On the other side of the sea, even the sunset is lively." "The songs of birds, drawing circles in the sky..." "Binks'' Sake" painted a picture of the sea as seen through the eyes of adventurous pirates, a sea of hope,ughter, and boundless freedom... The song resonated deeply with everyone present. They, too, were returning to the embrace of the sea. They were no longer ves! The joyous singing filled the deck. Noir couldn''t help but smile, humming along softly, despite hisck of musical talent. For some reason, Enel and Wyper had formed an unlikely bond with the freed ves. They were now singing and dancing together, their arms slung over each other''s shoulders, theirughter and boisterous voices echoing across the waves. The aloof and formidable God and the fierce warrior, since joining Noir''s crew, had shed their former personas, embracing the ragtag group with open arms. Even the stoic Blueno tapped his foot to the rhythm, a smile gracing his lips as he watched the lively scene unfold. "A bunch of people with no sense of danger..." Li muttered, his hands in his pockets, Hattori perched on his shoulder. He turned and walked back into the cabin. Blueno found the scene amusing. Normally, Li would have reprimanded them, silencing their boisterous celebration... Was it because of the Captain''s presence that he held back? Or did he simply not want to spoil the mood? Heh, who knows? That stubborn tsundere¡­ The joyousughter echoed across the blue sky. Behind them, on the remnants of the copsing ice ramp, Kizaru and Aokiji hovered in the air. Kizaru nced sideways at Aokiji. "You didn''t use your full strength, did you?" Aokiji didn''t answer, shaking his head and pointing to his injured leg. "It doesn''t matter. This injury is enough for a report. They can''t me us." Kizaru swallowed, unable to voice his thoughts. Aokiji, noticing Kizaru''s silence, offered a weak smile. "Don''t worry. He''s copied both of our abilities. It would be difficult to defeat Noir in a one-on-one fight." Kizaru nodded, letting out azy sigh. "Kidnapping Celestial Dragons¡­ it''s both a death sentence and a life preserver." Back on the warship, it wasn''t just Aokiji''s words that had changed Kizaru''s mind. He''d realized something. Killing Noir was impossible. Destroying the ship wouldn''t work either, because Noir held the lives of several Celestial Dragons in his hands. If pushed too far, Noir could easily kill them, just as Kizaru could easily kill the ves. This wasn''t over. A furious counterattack from the Marines and the Government was inevitable. But if Noir could withstand that pressure and survive, he would be a legend, a force to be reckoned with in the world. Aokiji pondered for a long time before turning to Kizaru. "Borsalino, do you think what the Marines uphold is true justice, or simply the will of the Government¡­?" "Which side should I stand with?" Kizaru looked at Aokiji with a detached expression. "Why choose a side? The world''s currents flow as they will. We simply need to observe." "When the tides begin to shift, the direction will be clear." Aokiji''s eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time he''d heard Borsalino talk about such things. But Kizaru''s seemingly apathetic words resonated with him. Aokiji smiled. "Ambiguous justice, huh...? I think you''re right." Kizaru shrugged, muttering under his breath, "Well, well... that was a lie." ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 123: Passionate Brothers Chapter 123: Passionate Brothers [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... High above, a massive ice ramp, stretching from the towering Red Line, plunged into the vast ocean. Though cushioned by the warships, the sheer force of their descent as they slid into the sea shattered the vessels. The joyous songs andughter abruptly ceased, reced by the sounds of splintering wood and panicked sshes as people were thrown into the water. It was like a downpour of humans. Thankfully, the ice had provided some buffer. Otherwise, they would have been crushed upon impact with the water. The wrath of nature was often far more perilous than any human threat. Exhausted from maintaining the ice path, Noir was caught off guard by the sudden plunge into the ocean. A massive wave mmed him into the seabed. His face emotionless, he covered his mouth. The icy seawater washed away some of the fatigue from overusing his powers, bringing him a sense of rity. Looks like we escaped Mary Geoise¡­ How did Fisher Tiger manage to set Mary Geoise on fire and escape with all those people? Noir''s decision to liberate the ves had been a spur-of-the-moment act, inspired by Wyper¡¯s words. Their sess wasrgely due to luck. If any part of the n had gone wrong, Noir could have been killed by Aokiji or Kizaru¡­ Noir held his breath, kicking upwards towards the surface. Suddenly, arge shadow loomed overhead. He looked up, his forehead breaking out in a cold sweat. A horde of burly figures, resembling drowned corpses, were swimming towards him, their arms iling wildly, bubbles streaming from their mouths. These men, who saw Noir as their savior, had panicked when they saw him fall into the water. They believed Noir, with his seemingly endless abilities, must be a Devil Fruit user. And Devil Fruit users were the most vulnerable in the sea! Submerged in the water, Noir''s face contorted in despair. There¡¯s no need to be so enthusiastic... I actually know how to swim¡­ But seeing their determined expressions, Noir yed along, allowing the well-meaning men to pull him to the surface. Relief washed over their faces. Their Savior was safe! He had saved them, and they would protect him at all costs! However, they had once again forgotten something crucial. Deep beneath the waves, four genuine Devil Fruit users ¨C Wyper, Blueno, Enel, and Li ¨C clung to each other, sinking into the depths with expressions of utter despair on their faces. After a Herculean effort, they finally managed to pull everyone out of the water. Following Noir¡¯s instructions, they hastily repaired one of the less damaged ships and had the fish-man brothers pull it. The fish-men were happy to oblige, dragging the warship through the water with the survivors on board. Behind them, two giant warriors swam effortlessly, their immense strength allowing them to keep pace with the ship. The battered warship was crammed with people. Even so, thergest room was reserved for Noir and his crew. Inside the dpidated room, Wyper pressed on Enel''s stomach as thetter, sprawled on the floor like a beached fish, coughed up water like a sputtering fountain. Li and Blueno, clearly exhausted, leaned against each other, their eyes closed in a light sleep. Only Noir remained awake, staring intently at the Log Pose, charting their course. Thriller Bark, being a mobile ind, couldn''t be found with a regr Log Pose, but it was his territory now. He could sense the shadows of his zombie creations and determine the direction. Once they reached Thriller Bark, they could finally rest and recuperate. However, after such a major incident, the World Government wouldn''t let him off easily. And the battle at Mary Geoise had exposed too many of his cards. The existence of the "Copy-CopyFruit," a power he''d fabricated, was now practically confirmed. He''d also revealed his Shadow-ShadowFruit and Clone-CloneFruit abilities right in front of the Marines. Not to mention, he''d copied the powers of two Admirals. And the kidnapped Celestial Dragons... that was a ticking time bomb¡­ Noir, dragging his weary body, walked towards a corner of the room. A mountain of bup sacks was piled there. He lifted the p of one sack, revealing a terrified face staring back at him. Saint Rosward had never imagined that someone would dare kidnap all the Celestial Dragons at his daughter¡¯s engagement party! And the man standing before him was the leader of the group responsible for his son¡¯s death! Rosward was furious and terrified, but he still clung to his delusions of grandeur. "Release me this instant! Do you have any idea what the consequences will be?!" Noir''s face was pale from exhaustion, but his gaze remained sharp. He drew Devil de, resting the de lightly on Rosward''s shoulder. "One more word out of you, and I''ll remove your head." Rosward''s face contorted, but he still attempted to threaten Noir. "Do you know who you''re talking to? We are descendants of Gods! The world will destroy you!" Noir sighed. He was too tired for this. He tapped the scabbard of his sword against the cabin wall a few times. A shuffling sound came from outside the door. "Savior, I apologize for the intrusion. Have you rested well? We are at your service!" The door creaked open, and a face peeked inside. Noir recognized the old fish-man. Despite being crammed together on the deck, they had maintained absolute silence, not wanting to disturb their savior¡¯s rest. The small gesture touched Noir¡¯s heart. His voice softened. "What¡¯s your name, old timer?" The old fish-man, wearing a tattered fisherman''s hat, removed it respectfully. "My name is Puff. I used to work for King Neptune, handling administrative duties on Fish-Man Ind." "But then¡­ I left Fish-Man Ind to see the world, and I was captured and made a ve¡­" Noir nodded silently. Everyone here had a painful past, and Puff was no exception. Someone entrusted with duties by King Neptune must have some talent for administration. He could have Puff help him manage things. Noir leaned on his sword and walked towards Puff. The old fish-man rushed forward to support him, as if Noir was made of fragile ss. Noir smiled gently at Puff. "Puff, do you know how to operate a Transponder Snail?" Puff was momentarily stunned, then quickly replied, "Indeed, I am familiar with such trivial matters." Noir nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Can you do me a favor?" Puff nodded eagerly. "Anything, Savior." "I want to broadcast what''s happening here to the nearby inds." "And make sure the Marines and the World Government see it!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 124: Execution of a Celestial Dragon Chapter 124: Execution of a Celestial Dragon [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... On a deserted ind somewhere in the first half of the Grand Line, a peculiar group of guests disembarked. The diverse group that Noir had rescued proved to be remarkably skilled. Among them, individuals of various races could be found who possessed experience as shipwrights. The Longarm Tribe members, in particr, disyed an exceptional talent for shipbuilding, their craftsmanship exceeding that of ordinary humans, perhaps due to some inherent racial ability. They worked diligently, repairing the warships and meticulously checking for any potential tracking devices nted by the Marines. Meanwhile, Noir was setting the stage for his next act. He had abducted a total of thirty-seven Celestial Dragons from Mary Geoise. Now, with their sacks removed, they were lined up on their knees, their faces a mixture of fear and conceit. Despite their panic, their limited intelligence led them to spew threats and promises of revenge against Noir and his crew. Noir ignored their barking, calmly putting on a pair of ck gloves and changing into a clean, gray turtleneck. The Celestial Dragons grew increasingly uneasy. Not only was Noirpletely unfazed by their threats, but none of the people around them seemed afraid either. One Celestial Dragon, spitting with rage, roared at the man standing next to him, "Release me at once! Or I''ll ughter your entire family and feed their corpses to the pigs!" Without hesitation, the man punched the Celestial Dragon in the face, sending the bloated figure flying. "We don''t have families anymore. All Celestial Dragons deserve to die¡­" The man''s voice trembled with rage, his eyes bloodshot as he raised his fist to strike again. Puff, his frail body trembling, stepped forward. His grip was surprisingly strong as his webbed hand mped down on the man''s arm. "Do not interfere with the Savior''s ns," he said in a low, steady voice. The man''s fist clenched and unclenched before he finally relented, trusting in Noir''s instructions. He wiped away his tears and returned to his ce among the other freed ves. The Celestial Dragon, watching hispanion get beaten, and seeing the murderous res of those surrounding him, finally fell silent. Noir straightened his clothes and offered words offort to the man who hadshed out. "Don''t worry, the Celestial Dragons will pay for their crimes." He then turned to Puff. "How are the arrangementsing along?" "I''ve managed to hijack the Den Den Mushi lines for that ind," Puff replied calmly. "But the connection will be brief. If you have a message, you''ll need to deliver it quickly." Noir smiled and nodded. "To achieve this under such conditions¡­ As expected of Mr. Puff." Puff bowed his head humbly. "It was my duty." Noir stretched, then sat down in front of the Visual Den Den Mushi. "Let''s begin." ... Meanwhile, at Marine Headquarters, Sengoku stared in shock at his two injured Admirals. Half of Kuzan''s hair was singed, his body covered in burns and cuts. But most rmingly, his leg had been cleanly severed! As for Kizaru... he seemed¡­ ¡­Perfectly fine, aside from some dirt on his clothes¡­ Well, at least the dirt means he actually put in some effort. Sengoku suppressed his rising anger and asked in a low voice, "Is Devil Noir truly that strong?" "Neither of you could defeat him together?" Kizaru and Kuzan (with a guilty look): "Uh, yeah, pretty much..." Sengoku''s old eyes saw through their facade. He sighed wearily. If only I hadn''t sent these two. I should have just bitten the bullet and sent Sakazuki. Though the ves and Celestial Dragons might not have survived, it would have been better than letting that menace, Noir, escape back to the sea. Kuzan had lost a leg. Though his Devil Fruit ability would mitigate the impact on his futurebat abilities, this incident would undoubtedly damage his authority as an Admiral within the Marines. Sengoku pushed himself up from his desk, his voiceced with power despite hisck of outward anger. "We must capture Devil Noir as soon as possible. We cannot allow our abilities to be stolen and used against us!" "The World Government is furious about the kidnapping of the Celestial Dragons. They''ve ordered us to apprehend Noir at any cost." Sengoku and the two Admirals stood tall, their faces grim as they discussed their next move. The series of events ¨C the intrusion into Mary Geoise, the liberation of the ves, the abduction of the Celestial Dragons ¨C had made one thing clear to Sengoku. As long as Devil Noir lived, the world would never know peace! Just as Sengoku was about to summon the Marine highmand for a meeting, a frantic knocking came from the door. "Fleet Admiral, urgent report!" a voice called out. "Devil Noir has intercepted the Den Den Mushi signal for Sabaody Archipgo! He''s broadcasting a live feed!" Sengoku''s eyebrows shot up. He rushed out of his office, the two Admirals following closely behind. A Marine led Sengoku to a spacious room. A live video feed from Sabaody was ying on the wall. A handsome face appeared on the screen, projected from the Den Den Mushi at Sabaody Square. Aokiji felt a phantom pain in his missing leg as soon as he saw that face. Sengoku''s expression hardened, his anger threatening to erupt like a volcano, as he watched Noir''s broadcast. Noir stood in an unfamiliar environment, a smug smile on his lips as he looked directly at the camera. After a moment of silence, Noir spoke cheerfully. "I know you''re watching, Marines." Sengoku frowned and barked at the nearby Marine, "Quickly, trace the signal! Find Devil Noir''s location!" The Marine saluted. "Yes, sir!" Noir, unable to hear Sengoku''s orders, continued his one-sided conversation. "I''m contacting you like this because I have a business proposition." Noir shifted the camera, focusing on the line of kneeling Celestial Dragons. Sengoku''s heart sank. What is he nning to do with them? Noir strolled over to one of the Celestial Dragons, slowly crouching down. He tilted her chin up with his finger, a devilish smirk on his face. "These Celestial Dragons¡­ their lives are quite valuable to you, aren''t they?" "I have thirty-seven of them here. Let''s see¡­" "How about ten billion berries each?" The Celestial Dragon whose chin Noir had lifted was none other than Shalria, his former "fianc¨¦e." She bit her lip, tears of humiliation streaming down her face. This man had kidnapped World Nobles¡­ for money?! And back in the Holy Land, she had been toyed with by this¡­ this insect! Shalria was overwhelmed by shame and despair. Her privileged life, now shattered by this horrifying experience, made her contemte taking her own life. Noir held up a finger, addressing the camera directly. "You pay, I deliver. However¡­" He suddenly turned, his de shing as he raised it towards Saint Rosward, the one who had been spewing threats earlier. As the citizens of Sabaody Archipgo watched in terror, and Sengoku roared in fury, Noir brought his sword down without hesitation. Blood sttered, staining the screen crimson. A grotesque head rolled across the ground, followed by the copse of the obese, headless body. Standing against the blood-soaked backdrop, Noir shed a wide, predatory grin, uttering words that sent shivers down Sengoku''s spine. "Every day that passes, one of them dies. That''s ten billion berries less you''ll have to pay." "But don''t wait too long. Wouldn''t want me to end up empty-handed¡­" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 125: Catch Me If You Can Chapter 125: Catch Me If You Can [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... On the visual screens across Sabaody Archipgo, the image of Noir shing a Celestial Dragon''s head froze, burned into the minds of the onlookers. Shock filled every face. A Celestial Dragon, a being considered above all others, had been brutally murdered. And now someone was demanding a ransom for the rest. The initial shock gave way to unbridled joy. This act of defiance was met with cheers! No one in the world held any affection for the Celestial Dragons. Or rather, everyone hated them. But their absolute authority kept people in check. No one challenged them. Now, witnessing Noir''s audacious actions, many couldn''t help but admire him. Noir couldn''t see the reactions on the visual screens, but he could imagine the Marines'' response. He removed his blood-soaked gloves, ncing at the corpse on the ground. "Hang the body. We''re leaving." The crew, seeing Noir''s ruthless efficiency in executing the Celestial Dragon and hearing his bold deration, felt their respect for him deepen. His loyal followers obeyed without question, rolling up their sleeves and getting to work. Shalria, pinned to the ground by Noir, watched as her father''s headless body was strung up on a tree. Tears welled up in her eyes. She thrashed wildly, trying to break free from the ropes, but Noir pped her back down. As she tried to rise again, he plopped down on her arched back, nearly sending her face-first into the dirt. Noir looked at her coldly, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "Do you want to end up like your father?" Shalria met his icy gaze, then nced at the mangled corpse, a shiver running down her spine. The simple act of killing her father right before her eyes had silenced herpletely. Noir''s voice dripped with mockery. "A pampered Celestial Dragon, used as a chair, her father murdered¡­ don''t you want revenge?" Shalria, struggling to breathe under Noir''s weight, could only manage a hateful re. He shrugged off her look. He''d faced down far more terrifying, hateful res from far more dangerous enemies. What was a spoiled Celestial Dragon to him? Ignoring her re, he patted her back condescendingly, making her tremble. "Until the ransom arrives, you''ll be my temporary chair," he said with a satisfied smirk. "I don''t mind getting a little dirty." Shalria''s eyes widened in terror. "No!" she cried. But her resistance was futile, both physically and verbally. The execution of one Celestial Dragon had sent a chilling message to the rest, finally silencing these self-proimed descendants of God. .... After a swift regrouping, Noir and his crew departed the ind on a modified warship. Not long after they left, several heavily armed Marine ships arrived. It was the same familiar man, Kizaru, forced yet again into overtime. He wearily disembarked to assess the situation. He soon found the headless corpse dangling from a tree. Kizaru flipped open the cover of the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and reported to headquarters, "I''ve arrived at the destination. Only Saint Rosward''s body remains." The Den Den Mushi transformed into the face of an old man, his teeth gritted in anger as he heard Kizaru''s report. "That damned Devil! He anticipated we would track him..." Kizaru stifled a yawn. "So¡­ what now?" Just then, a Marine rushed over, holding something in his hand. "Admiral! We found a Den Den Mushi under Saint Rosward''s body!" Kizaru took the Den Den Mushi, scratching his forehead. "What''s this for?" As if on cue, the Den Den Mushi in his hand rang, startling Sengoku, who was on the other end of themunication. "Borsalino, answer it. Let me speak." Kizaru obedientlyplied, picking up the receiver and holding his wrist Den Den Mushi close to the mouthpiece. Noir''s cheerful voice boomed from the other end. "Moshi moshi? Who is this?" Sengoku''s voice was firm and unwavering. "Devil Noir, I order you to release the Celestial Dragons immediately!" Noir, now miles away, sat on the deck of the ship, staring at the Den Den Mushi in surprise. Sengoku was personally handling this? The old man wasn''t to be underestimated in terms ofbat strength, but wasn''t he supposed to be a desk jockey? Meanwhile, a certain errand-running admiral, barely able to keep his eyes open, held the two Den Den Mushis, utterly indifferent to the conversation. Over the transponder snail, Noir was in his element, talking trash with impunity. Since it wasn''t a face-to-face confrontation, he could be as arrogant as he pleased. "I refuse! What are you going to do about it?" "Come and Catch Me If You Can!" Of course, it would be best if they didn''t send that violent grandpa Garp... Sengoku, his round sses nearly falling off his face, seethed with barely suppressed rage. "The Marines will never negotiate with you, greedy pirate!" Noir, nonchntly crossing his legs, responded to Sengoku''s outburst. "I don''t care whether the Marines agree or not." Sengoku was momentarily speechless, then he understood. Under normal circumstances, the Marines and the Government wouldn''t tolerate any pirate''s demands, resorting to brute force instead. But there was one exception: anything involving the Government''s dignity and the Celestial Dragons! Years ago, Domingo had hijacked the Heavenly Tribute, threatening the interests of the Celestial Dragons. He''d negotiated with the Government and secured his position as a Warlord. In other words, the Marines might be stubborn, refusing topromise with pirates at any cost, but the World Government was different. With the World Government as their superiors, Sengoku and the Marines could never disregard the safety of the Celestial Dragons. Therefore, Sengoku had to capture Noir quickly. Otherwise, the World Government might decide to negotiate with him directly. Though Sengoku doubted that even the oftenpromising Government would tolerate the brutal murder of a Celestial Dragon, he couldn''t take any chances. The weight on Sengoku''s shoulders grew heavier, but his voice remained firm as he addressed Noir. "I will find you, Devil Noir!" Noir picked at his ear. "That title is so boring. Can''t youe up with something more interesting Like Devil King?" Sengoku''s anger turned into a humorlessugh. "You won''t have any more titles soon enough!" Unfazed, Noir tapped his head. "I almost forgot! Make sure you keep that Den Den Mushi safe." "When you''re ready to make a deal, contact me. I''ll give you the location for the exchange." Before Sengoku could respond, Noir continued, "Don''t even think about trying to track the signal. I''ve already blocked it." Without giving Sengoku a chance to speak, Noir abruptly hung up. Sengoku closed his eyes, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a mountain. One Celestial Dragon dead for each day that passed¡­ if Noir was serious¡­ Sengoku dreaded the thought of the Five Elders berating the Marines over the phone. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 126: Return to the Sea of Terror Chapter 126: Return to the Sea of Terror [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Driven by a desperate need to find the elusive Noir, Sengoku had been relentlessly scouring the New World, leaving chaos and unrest in his wake. But Sengoku hadn''t anticipated that the entric Noir had no intention of venturing into the New World at all. After all, Noir already had a base of operations in the first half of the Grand Line. The New World was aplex and dangerous ce, with established powers far more formidable than those found in Paradise. Noir chose to backtrack, bypassing Sabaody and heading back to the Florian Triangle. The familiar purple fog shrouded the area in an eerie darkness, instilling fear in those onboard. Some of the children, unnerved by the gloomy surroundings, huddled in corners, their silent sobs echoing through the ship. However, Noir''s presence and the crew''s overall kindness soon calmed their anxieties. After nearly a day at sea, the Shadow-Shadow Fruit''s connection to the zombies grew stronger. Suddenly, Puff rushed to Noir''s side. "Savior, there''s a light ahead!" Realization dawned on Noir. "Go tell everyone. We''ve reached safety." Puff visibly rxed, nodding before hurrying off to spread the news. Noir, brimming with anticipation, climbed to the crow''s nest, his gaze fixed on the dark horizon. A flicker of orange-red mes with a white-hot core illuminated arge section of the sea. Taking a deep breath, he shouted, "Ace! Come pick us up!" The mes wavered for a moment, then surged forward like an excited husky, heading straight towards them. "Noir!" The Spade Pirates'' ship approached, Ace standing at the helm, his arms aze, transformed into a human methrower. He roared with excitement. The Spade''s path through the gloomy fog was marked by a zing trail of fire. Deuce and Miharl, along with the rest of the crew, clung to the ship for dear life, nearly getting thrown overboard. The Spade pulled alongside Noir''s ship. Ace leapt across the gap, engulfing Noir in a bear hug. Like a long-lost friend, Ace pped Noir on the back, a wide grin on his face. "You were gone for ages! What exciting things did you get up to?!" Noir gently disentangled himself from the enthusiastic hug, gesturing towards the people behind him. "Plenty of exciting things, but we''ll talk about itter. Let me introduce you. These are all friends of mine." Warmth filled the hearts of the freed ves. Their Savior had chosen not to mention their past as ves and had introduced them as friends. Many of those who had lost their homes resolved to follow Noir, devoting their lives to repaying his kindness. Ace turned to look at the neers, who shyly returned his greeting. Ace doffed his hat and bowed slightly, his demeanor polite and respectful. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m a friend of Noir''s. Thank you for taking care of him." The crowd waved their hands, flustered. "It was our honor... " Ace''s personality was multifaceted. Ever since he''d believed Sabo to be dead, another side of him had emerged. When facing equals or those he genuinely liked, Ace was a rebellious and mischievous young man, a carefree spirit. This was likely his true nature, his default state. However, when dealing with loved ones or acquaintances, Ace was incredibly polite, especially towards his brother''s friends. This aspect of his personality stemmed from his desire to fill the void left by Sabo''s supposed death, adopting some of Sabo''s noble etiquette. This exined why the Ace Noir knew was different from the heartwarming big brother Ace portrayed in the original story. Noir had often wondered if this Ace was the real deal. Ace helped transport several people onto his ship, then beckoned Noir. "Let''s head back to your interesting ship. A lot has happened while you were gone." Noir raised an eyebrow. "What happened?" Ace scratched his head, a troubled expression on his face. "Your wolf-likepanion said that two people ran away... Something like Pero..." Noir''s heart skipped a beat. "Perona and Hogback ran away?" What were Jabra and Kaku doing? They were former CP9 agents! Couldn''t they keep an eye on one little girl? Noir, reunited with Ace, navigated towards Thriller Bark through the thick fog, soon reaching the massive ship''s gaping "mouth." As the crowd watched in awe and wonder, the ships sailed through the opening, docking on the shoreline within Thriller Bark. Noir jumped ashore, beckoning the others with a smile. "Come on down. This is my territory. The Marines won''t think to look for us here." Reassured by their Savior''s words, the crowd disembarked, their eyes wide with curiosity as they took in their surroundings. Though Thriller Bark''s environment was somewhat unsettling,pared to Mary Geoise, it was paradise. Noir led the group towards the castle. As the structure came into view, they saw flickering lights and a peculiar group of creatures ahead. The crowd instinctively reached for their weapons. "Don''t worry," Noir assured them. "Those are the results of Devil Fruits. They''re my subordinates." A gentle voice called out from the approaching group. "Captain! We''ve brought food and water!" Noir recognized Robin, who was apanied by Conis. Conis set down the supplies, instructing the oddly shaped zombies to distribute them amongst the crowd. Initially, people were uneasy around the zombies, but soon their hunger took over, and they focused on eating. After all, they hadn''t had a proper meal in what felt like forever... Seeing their ravenous appetites, Noir let out a relieved sigh. Suddenly, a warm hand slipped into his. He looked down to see Robin, her clear eyes filled with an unreadable emotion, as deep and mysterious as the ocean. Her expression remained neutral as she held his hand, her voice soft and calm. "You look tired..." Noir touched his face, unsure. "Do I?" Robin''s beautiful face seemed strangely cold. Her gaze, unwavering and intense, made Noir feel uneasy. He hesitated, a strange sense of guilt washing over him. "I had to save them. Things got a little out of hand. They''ve been through so much..." Robin sighed, turning away without a word. Noir scratched his head, unsure what to say. Women''s hearts are a mystery. Is she angry? But why...? As he pondered, a soft, almost mournful voice reached his ears. "If you were gone, what would be left in this world?" "You''re all I have..." Noir was startled. He looked at Robin, his heart sinking. Her gaze was downcast, and he noticed the exhaustion etched on her delicate features. For a fleeting moment, he saw the distant, guarded girl he''d first met in basta. Seeing Robin''s expression, he finally understood her feelings. Even though their crew had grown, their bonds deepening, Robin was still the same Robin, the girl who had retreated into the shadows after the horrors of Ohara. She truly relied on only him¡­ and now Noir. But during the Heavenly Tribute heist, Noir had put himself in danger, diving deep into the heart of Marine security. Then he''d caused chaos and set fire to Mary Geoise, recklessly venturing into the most dangerous ce in the world. When news of his serious injuries reached Robin, she''d been left alone, praying for his safety. Putting himself in her shoes, Noir realized he would have reacted the same way if Nami or Nojiko had done something simr. He was confident in his abilities, and Robin was confident in him as well, but worry didn''t always follow logic... Noir gently squeezed her hand, meeting her gaze with unwavering determination. "I''m sorry I worried you." "I promise, I''ll never leave you again!" Ugh... such a stereotypical apology... Conis, watching from a distance, munching on sunflower seeds, silently mocked them. As Robin was about to respond, a loud roar erupted from behind them. She quickly pulled her hand away from Noir''s grasp. "Noir! Come to the castle! The zombies are so much fun!" Noir''s veins bulged. He spun around andunched a lightning-fast double kick, sending Ace flying. The "fire-lighting" youth transformed into a shooting star, disappearing into the night sky. ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 127: The Castle Feast Chapter 127: The Castle Feast [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Inside the brightly lit castle, a long, grand table stretched across the hall, surrounded by smaller tables of various sizes. Noir sat at the head of the main table, a triumphant gleam in his eyes as he raised his ss. "From this day forward, we live only for ourselves! Cheers!" Noir''s crew, Ace''s crew, and the people rescued from Mary Geoise raised their sses in unison, their voices echoing with joy. "Cheers!" They emptied their sses in one hearty gulp, then turned their attention to the feastid out before them. In the kitchen, children and women bustled about, bringing dish after dish to the tables, assisted by a group of clumsy zombies whose antics elicited exasperated sighs from the chefs. At the tables, the guestsughed and chatted, sharing stories and enjoying each other''spany. Ace''s crewmembers amused themselves by teasing the zombies, roaring withughter as the undead servants identally dropped food on their heads. The people rescued from Mary Geoise enthusiastically shared their meals, urging the busy kitchen staff to join them at the table. Enel and Wyper, as usual, were locked in a heatedpetition, this time over a tter of giant sea king meat. They rolled up their sleeves, ready to settle the dispute with a brawl. Kaku, Jabra, and Blueno watched themotion with amusement, pping and cheering from the sidelines. Li, ever the stoic, gracefully ate his steak, casting disdainful nces at the boisterous crowd. His peace was shattered when Wyper, in a fit of excitement, flung a te of sd, sttering it across Li''s face. The former CP9 agents groaned. Here we go again... Even Li, covered in food, lost hisposure. He transformed into his leopard form, roaring as he leaped into the fray, exchanging blows with the two gluttons. Meanwhile, a group of girls, including Conis and Kalifa, their eyes sparkling with excitement, gathered around Robin, whispering and giggling amongst themselves. Amidst the cheerful chaos, Noir and Ace stood side by side, arms crossed, sses clinking as they chatted. Certain topics always seemed to dominate men''s conversations. Noir, a thoughtful look on his face, asked, "So, there''s a Marine girl named Isuka who''s been chasing after you?" Ace waved his hand dismissively, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "Chasing is the right word. She can''t beat us, but she''s persistent." Ace turned to see Noir looking at him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Ace, exasperated, ignored him. Noir, assuming an air of wisdom, leaned closer and whispered, "So... do you like her?" Ace''s face flushed, and he jumped onto the table. "Of course not! I''m a free-spirited pirate!" Noir, channeling his inner strategist, offered some sage advice. "Love knows no boundaries. As a man, you have to be brave, seize the opportunity, and don''t leave any regrets..." Ace gave him a skeptical look. "So, you''re saying you''re brave, huh..." Noir nodded confidently, only for Ace to point towards Robin, who was sitting nearby, a yful smirk on his face. Silence spoke volumes. Noir scratched his head awkwardly. "Well... that''s a bit different." Ace burst intoughter, finally steering the conversation towards more serious matters. "Sabo and the others have taken care of our share of the Heavenly Tribute. It''s all waiting for you." Noir''s eyes lit up. After the Heavenly Tribute heist, he''d made a detour to Mary Geoise, leaving his share of the loot in Ace''s care. Ace had proven to be reliable, storing a vast amount of gold and resources within the castle. Noir wasn''t too concerned about the exact amount. He had his crew to handle that. Ace patted his head, pulling a Den Den Mushi from his pocket. "Sabo wanted you to have this. He said if we ever need to work together again, you can just call him directly." Noir epted the Den Den Mushi, a smile spreading across his face. "Got it." As the night wore on, Thriller Bark grew quiet. Even the tireless zombies had retreated to their graveyard. The banquet hall was littered with sleeping bodies, everyone lost in peaceful slumber, their snores filling the air. Enel, Wyper, and Liy on the floor, bruised and battered, either asleep or unconscious¡­ Ace, snoring softly, was using Noir''s foot as a pillow, while Noir, his head resting on Robin''sp, dreamt sweet dreams. Robin, her beautiful eyes gazing down at the sleeping Noir, gently stroked his ck hair and caressed his cheek. A smile touched her lips as she, too, drifted off to sleep. It was a rare moment of tranquility. Noir hadn''t slept so soundly in a long time. Thriller Bark, on this night, was anything but terrifying. On the edge of the Florian Triangle, a small boat bobbed on the waves. A young woman directed a plump man as he rowed. It was Perona and Hogback, who, after days of wandering, had finally found a way out of the haunted waters. Hogback rowed with all his might as Perona urged him on, her voice filled with urgency. "Faster, Hogback! We''re almost out of here!" Her face contorted with hatred, she gritted her teeth. "That Devil killed Moria-sama! We have to find a way to avenge him!" Hogback, struggling with the oars, hesitated. "But even Moria-sama was no match for him. What chance do we have¡­?" Perona snapped, "I know that! You don''t have to tell me!" As they argued, the sound of water sshing reached their ears. Perona tensed up. Could it be the Devil''s subordinates, chasing after us? Hogback raised his hands, trembling. Perona summoned her ghosts, preparing for battle. Through the dense fog, a ck cross-shaped silhouette appeared. The man who used a ck de as an oar, apanied by his iconic theme music, made another dramatic entrance. His golden eyes coldly assessed Perona and Hogback. "Who are you?" Hogback, staring at the distinctive ck de, pointed a shaking finger. "D¡­ Dracule Mihawk! The world''s greatest swordsman!" Moria had told them that among the Shichibukai, in terms of sheer destructive power, this man was unrivaled. Perona whispered to Hogback, "We just escaped from the Devil, and now we run into this monster." Mihawk, his sharp ears catching their words, tilted his head. "You know Noir?" Perona and Hogback were stunned, then quickly realized their opportunity. A devious n formed in Perona''s mind. She spoke urgently, "Yes, Mihawk! That Devil is on Moria-sama''s ship, bragging about how he''s going to defeat you!" Mihawk stared at her impassively. On Moria''s ship, challenging him? Such a poor liar. Does she think I''m a fool? ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 128: News of Noitem Kingdom Chapter 128: News of Noitem Kingdom [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Early one morning, a distinguished guest arrived at Thriller Bark. Noir, still groggy from sleep, walked out of his room. His eyes widened as he recognized the man standing before him. "Hawkeye! What brings you here?" Noir eximed in delight. Mihawk resisted the urge to draw his sword. "I was passing through. I heard you were here, so I decided to pay you a visit." Mihawk''s golden eyes swept over the people surrounding Noir. Apart from Robin, whom he had met before, the rest were unfamiliar faces. "It seems you''ve built up your own forces." Noir smiled proudly. He had met Hawkeye before reaching Skypiea, back when he only had Robin by his side. Mihawk suddenly pointed behind him. "I encountered two individuals on my way here. They said they escaped from your custody." Noir turned and chuckled. It was Perona and Hogback. ording to Jabra''s report, their escape had been due to his own yful negligence. After all, Noir had only ordered them to be confined, and Jabra and the others hadn''t been overly strict. But he hadn''t expected them to be caught by Mihawk. Perona spat at them. "You''re all birds of a feather! A bunch of viins!" Hogback quickly pulled her back, preventing her from acting rashly. Noir alone was a formidable opponent, let alone with Hawkeye by his side. Noir looked at her with a smile. "Are you seeking revenge for Moria? Do you think you''re capable of that?" Perona red at him, her eyes red-rimmed, but she remained silent. The gap in their strength was insurmountable. Unlike the power-hungry Supernovas, Perona could never hope to catch up to Noir. Mihawk, sensing something, frowned. "You killed Moria?" Noir nodded. "Yes. His territory is vacant now." Mihawk nodded thoughtfully. "That exins it. I heard the Marines are looking for a new Warlord." Noir''s interest was piqued. "They found a recement so quickly? Who is it?" Mihawk''s voice was calm. "There are two candidates. One is Fire Fist Ace, and the other..." He looked at Noir, who eximed in surprise, "Me?" Mihawk chuckled softly. "That seems unlikely now, considering the Heavenly Tribute heist. That was you and Fire Fist, wasn''t it?" Noir was taken aback. "You know about that?" "It''s no secret," Mihawk replied. "You two pulled off quite a feat. I doubt they''ll be considering you now." Noir smirked. "Not necessarily. I aplished something else, something that might force them to reconsider." Hawkeye looked at him curiously but didn''t say a word. Noir, surprised, asked, "You haven''t heard about what happened in Mary Geoise?" Mihawk shook his head. "What happened?" The burning of Mary Geoise was a major event. How could it be kept secret? It was impossible. Even if the freed ves, unlike during Fisher Tiger''s raid, hadn''t been taken away, there had been countless witnesses that day! Noir briefly recounted his actions in Mary Geoise. Mihawk listened intently, then spoke calmly, "It''s not surprising that the Government is covering it up. Another incident at Mary Geoise would make them appear vulnerable. Even the World Economic News wouldn''t dare publish such a story." "But when your bounty goes up, the news will inevitably spread throughout the Grand Line." "Sabaody Archipgo is teeming with all sorts of people. Even the Government can''tpletely control the flow of information." Noir scratched his head. "I thought this would make me famous." Mihawk and Noir entered the castle. Hawkeye''s eyes immediately fell upon the wine cab. He casually grabbed two bottles of wine and said, "You''re already famous enough. At least among the Warlords. Besides myself, who prefers solitude, the others must have heard about your exploits." The people who had awakened from their nightmares had tidied up the castle and prepared a feast to wee Mihawk. Mihawk gracefully raised his ss, taking a few sips of wine. Noir stared at him, a bewildered expression on his face. Drinking wine this early in the morning felt¡­ strange. Mihawk looked at Noir. "So, you n to make this your base?" Noir shook his head, his brow furrowed. "It''s just a temporary base. I want to find an ind in the New World to establish my territory." Mihawk nced at him. "It seems you already have a target in mind." Noir nodded. "I''m looking for a ce called the Kingdom of Noitem." Mihawk''s eyes widened. "The Great Nation of the D. n, Noitem?" Noir was stunned. "You know about it?" Mihawk seemed lost in thought. "I came across some information about Noitem during my travels, while honing my swordsmanship." Noir''s heart leaped with joy. Hawkeye was a treasure trove of information! Thest time they met, Mihawk had given him a permanent pointer to Skypiea. Now, he had brought him even better news. Noir eagerly asked, "What did you find?" Mihawk shook his head. "It was a stone tablet with inscriptions, detailing some of Noitem''s history." "It said that the Kingdom of Noitem was founded by the D. n. The most unique aspect of this kingdom was that they raised dragon-like creatures." "Every noble of Noitem, upon reaching adulthood, would undergo a ceremony to choose a dragonpanion, a bond that wouldst a lifetime and could never be broken." "For this reason, Noitem was also known as the ''Ancient Dragon Kingdom'', and it was a powerful nation." Noir frowned. "If Noitem was so strong, how did it fall?" Mihawk chuckled coldly. "I don''t know. But only the World Government could have aplished such a feat." Noir sighed in disappointment. "Do you know where Noitem is located?" Mihawk narrowed his eyes. "I don''t. But someone might." Someone? Who? Noir looked at him questioningly. Mihawk continued, "When I discovered the stone tablet, I also wanted to find Noitem." "But I was constantly thwarted by a group of people. I believe they were survivors of Noitem... a remnant organization of some sort." Noir grimaced. This was like being told nothing at all. Finding people was far more difficult than finding a location. The Grand Line was vast. Where could he possibly find a group of survivors from over twenty years ago? It''s not like they woulde looking for him¡­ Unbeknownst to Noir, he had unknowingly spoken the truth¡­ ... Out on the vast Grand Line, the Marines were frantically searching for him. His wanted posters were stered everywhere. In a hidden corner of the world, a burly man held one of the posters in his hand, a joyful expression spreading across his face. "After all this time, since Water 7, we''ve finally found His Highness!" "The Marines want to harm His Highness? Over our dead bodies!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 129: Erasing the Scars Chapter 129: Erasing the Scars [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Mihawk was taken to the ancient castle and treated with hospitality. The Spade Pirates were stunned when they heard their guest was a Warlord of the Sea. Ace, intrigued, tried to strike up a conversation with Mihawk, much to the hawk-eyed swordsman¡¯s annoyance. He¡¯d known another person just as boisterous¡­ A peaceful new day dawned, and Noir began to consider the future of his ever-growing crew. Nearly two thousand people crammed into the massive castle. The most pressing issue was food. Noir constantly sent people out to fish, relying on seafood to sustain them. The two giant warriors from Elbaf, Nylph and Manlyph, stayed on the ship, helping with construction projects. Noir watched them work with interest, his gaze falling on a mark below Nylph¡¯s neck. A crimson hoof print, the mark of the Tenryuubito. All ves of the Celestial Dragons were branded with this mark, and it was incredibly difficult to erase. Even the ves Fisher Tiger had freed had merely covered the mark with another tattoo, concealing it rather than removing it. Noir scratched his head in frustration. Would he have to find a way to cover their marks too? But that would still leave a trace. He wanted these marks to vanish, not be hidden. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He actually had a skill that might help. He¡¯d obtained a special skill from Chopper, a healing ability called Restoration. However, after a few experiments, he''d rarely used it. He¡¯d discovered that Restoration wasn''t truly healing. It only had a minor effect on external injuries. It was essentially a fancy, high-end cosmetic procedure... Noir beckoned to Nylph. "Hey, big guy! Come here for a second!" The giant lumbered over, his voice booming. "What is it, Savior?" Noir leaped onto Nylph''s shoulder, his feet barely touching the ground. "Rx, I want to try something." Nylph stood still, obediently. Noir focused on the giant¡¯s neck and activated Restoration. A faint, green glow, imbued with the essence of nature, enveloped the mark. The crimson of the hoof print gradually faded. Nylph, unable to see what was happening, eximed, "Savior, my neck feels warm." Noir smiled, satisfied. The other former ves from Mary Geoise stared in disbelief. The Tenryuubito hoof print, so notoriously difficult to remove, was being effortlessly erased by their Savior?! Seeing that no trace of the mark remained on Nylph¡¯s neck, Noir jumped down and announced to the crowd, "Everyone, gather around! I''ll erase your marks!" A cheer erupted as the former ves crowded around him, eager to be rid of the mark of their envement. They had resigned themselves to carrying this mark for life, even after escaping Mary Geoise. They had prepared themselves to bear this burden of darkness forever. And yet, their all-powerful Savior had aplished the impossible. Was there anything he couldn''t do?! As one by one, their marks vanished, their faces lit up with joy, running around with newfound lightness in their steps. The weight that had burdened their hearts lifted. They were truly free now, and they had found a leader to whom they would pledge their loyalty for life! By nightfall, Noir had erased the hoof print from every single person, working tirelessly throughout the day. After dinner, he looked at his brothers and sisters, their faces free from the shadow of their past, and a genuine smile spread across his face. Mihawk, sitting opposite him,mented, "You care about your crew quite a bit." Noir stretched, leaning back on the sofa. "The more you invest in your crew, the more they''ll be willing to give back. It''s worth the effort." Mihawk scoffed. "That''s why I prefer not to have a crew..." Beside Mihawk, Ace idly spun his hat on his finger before asking, "So, Noir, are you really going to be a pirate now?" Noir shrugged, a wry smile on his lips. "The Government and the Marines have alreadybeled me a pirate. Public opinion is in their hands. It''s pointless for me to argue." "I used to be a bounty hunter for convenience, but now, I don''t really care about those trivial matters¡­" Ace mmed his hand on the table, his face lighting up. "Then join my crew! Be my nakama!" Noir declined without hesitation. "Nope!" Ace''s shoulders slumped. "Why not?" Because I don''t want to join the Whitebeard Pirates¡­ Whitebeard could give Ace the fatherly love he craved. Noir... He wanted to offer that same love, but he couldn''t¡­ Speaking of which, Garp treating Ace like his grandson¡­ he''s really taking advantage of both Whitebeard and Roger. Ace, oblivious to Noir''s wandering thoughts, continued, "Well, you have your own crew now. What''s your pirate crew''s name?" Noir blinked. "I haven''t decided yet¡­" Ace''s expression froze. "And you haven''t designed your Jolly Roger either?" Noir chuckled sheepishly. "Nope." Ace stared at him as if he were a strange creature. "How can you be a pirate without those things?" "The Jolly Roger is the soul and guiding spirit of a pirate crew! The crew''s name is a badge of honor!" "These things are not to be taken lightly." Seeing Ace''s sudden seriousness, Noir realized he needed to address this issue soon. He wasn''t like Ace. He hadn''t chosen to be a pirate. The World Government had branded him as one, and his protests were futile. But Noir wasn''t afraid. If they insisted on calling him a pirate, then he might as well embrace it and form a pirate crew. The Government had already abandoned the notion of him being a bounty hunter. He had some free time now; he might as well get started on designing his pirate g and choosing a name. Noir quickly summoned everyone, gathering them in the courtyard for a meeting. The meeting''s official title was "Preparatory Matters for the Establishment of the Pirate Crew, Full Crew Representative Conference" The courtyard was packed, everyone sitting upright, their expressions serious, as if preparing for a difficult battle. Many even had notebooks and pens ready to take notes. Mihawk and Ace were present as special guests. Ace sat with an air of solemnity, as if participating in a sacred ritual. Mihawk, on the other hand, was utterly bewildered. Are they children? Why am I even here? Noir stood at the highest point, cleared his throat, and announced through a megaphone, "First item on the agenda: determining the number of crew members in our pirate crew." His words were met with an eruption of chatter and excited discussions. Mihawk stared, dumbfounded. This¡­ They''re all so enthusiastic about supporting their Captain? And what''s with that Ace guy? Why is he so excited? If he didn''t know better, he''d think they were nning to overthrow the world... ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 130: The Pirate Crew is Formed Chapter 130: The Pirate Crew is Formed [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Although Noir had rescued many people from Mary Geoise, only a few chose to join his pirate crew. They had witnessed firsthand the brutal intersection of blood and evil. Now, most simply desired a peaceful life as ordinary people. Noir wouldn¡¯t force them into anything they didn¡¯t want. After all, everyone had their own path in life... After a simple survey, many were quickly eliminated from the pool of potential recruits. Young children couldn''t join. Most of the frail women didn''t want to join either. And there were those who longed to return to their families, a task Noir promised to help them with. In the end, only about five hundred people decided to join. But that was fine. Noir was content. Strengthy in numbers. Don''t think that strong individuals don''t need subordinates. They simply possess enough power, like Mihawk, to operate without assistance in battle. However, many things be inconvenient. As seen in the original story, Mihawk''s domestic skills, from cooking to cleaning, were born out of necessity due to his solitary life. Shanks and Luffy''s crews also followed the elite route, but they still had a sizable number of followers who could prove invaluable in critical moments. A list of those willing to join was presented to Noir. He nced over it, getting a general idea of their skills and backgrounds. As expected, the giant siblings, Nylph and Manlyph, were on the list. Many others had prior experience as pirates; some even had bounties on their heads. This discovery made Enel envious. Despite his power, he still didn''t have a single Beli bounty on his head. Surprisingly, a few even possessed Devil Fruit powers. Most were Zoan users, with a handful of Paramecia users whose abilities seemed rather peculiar. With the crew members mostly decided, Noir moved on to the main topic of the meeting. "So, what do you all think our pirate crew should be called?" Silence nketed the room. After a long pause, Conis timidly suggested, "Can''t we just call it the Noir Pirates?" Noir silently agreed. That was the name he had in mind too. But Enel immediately objected, his voice filled with excitement. "No way! A pirate crew shouldn''t be named after a person!" "I say we call it the Thunder God Pirates!" Wyper nced at him impassively. "How about the Blood War Pirates?" "Too crude," Li countered. "I believe the Justice Pirates has a better ring to it." Enel scoffed. "Calling a pirate crew ''Justice'' sounds ridiculous! Mine is better!" Wyper spat in disgust. "Your name is just glorifying yourself! Stop messing around!" Enel''s eyes lit up. "So you do think I''m the Thunder God?" Wyper: I think you''re insane. As Enel and the others got into the discussion, the rest of the crew started to voice their own opinions. Conis, watching the growing excitement, mumbled dejectedly, "I think a simple name would be better..." Kalifaforted her. "This is what they call a man''s romance. We wouldn''t understand." Nearby, Noir approached Robin, seeking her opinion. Robin pondered for a moment, her hand stroking her chin, a hint of pride in her voice. "How about the Darkness Devil Pirates?" Kalifa and Conis stared at her, wide-eyed. "Why did things suddenly get so sinister?!" Noir''s lips twitched, speechless. After hours of debate, Noir decided to put an end to the discussion. "We''ll call it the Underworld Pirates." "In a way, all of you are survivors who escaped death from the underworld. Let''s make the world remember our new names, our rebirth!" Though the name wasn''t particrly catchy, the Captain''s word was final. The crew, after some thought, readily epted it. And so, thanks to Noir''s terrible naming skills, the Underworld Pirates were officially born! Noir hadn''t anticipated his crew''s naming abilities would be even worse than his own. He should have hired Zoro to do it. After all, the swordsman had a knack foring up with impressive names. He could just shake his head and spontaneously rap... Well, not rap, but recite lines of poetry. Noir then moved on to the third item on the agenda: designing the Underworld Pirates'' g. This task didn''t take long. As mentioned before, the people Noir had rescued were a diverse and talented bunch. A few skilled seamstresses and artists quickly produced a draft for the crew''s approval. The design featured a stark white skull with sharp angles, its hollow sockets seemingly glowing with a faint red light. The skull was framed by a menacing gate. The eerie gate, adorned with strange patterns, was wide open, as if beckoning people into the depths of hell. Noir and the crew were quite pleased with the design. The more intimidating the pirate g, the better, as far as these rough and tumble pirates were concerned! With the g and crew name settled, Noir, with a grand gesture, sent Wyper and Enel back to Water 7 to order a massive new ship. The Ark Maxim was only slightlyrger than the Thousand Sunny. Fitting five hundred people on board was practically impossible. And so, Wyper and Enel, those two country bumpkins who had never held so much Beli in their lives, nervously clutched their treasure chests as they set sail back to Water 7. Though Noir had some reservations about sending those two, he had no better options. Robin and Conis couldn''t go. The new recruits were unfamiliar with Water 7. Li''s identity had already been exposed by Iceburg. Returning there would risk furtherplications. So, sending these two simpletons was the best course of action. At least their strengthpensated for theirck of intelligence. The first grand meeting concluded. Noir assigned tasks to his crew and then began working on his own secret agenda. He pulled Blueno aside, whispering, "Come with me." Li, who was nearby, paused. "Do you need my help?" Noir smiled and shook his head. "No, I just need Blueno to give me a lift." Goosebumps erupted on Blueno''s skin. A chill ran down his spine. Li seemed to understand. "It''s the second day. Are you going to execute another Celestial Dragon?" Noir chuckled and nodded. "Sengoku is searching for me all over the world. We can''t even show our faces." "But! I need to provoke him further. A man is most vulnerable when he''s impulsive." Li raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "What are you nning?" Noir grinned mischievously. "The most dangerous ce is the safest, and the safest ce is the most dangerous..." A n of reckless audacity was born¡­ Under a clear, starlit sky, Mary Geoise, still recovering from the chaos Noir had unleashed, buzzed with activity. Atop a charred and towering spire, the air rippled as a familiar Air Door opened ¨C A gleeful cry echoed from within: "Hee hee hee!" "Yours Truly is back!" ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 131: Second Raid on the Holy Land Chapter 131: Second Raid on the Holy Land [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... A strange cry pierced the air, momentarily stunning the busy guards. Hearing themotion, several Celestial Dragons emerged from their residences. Upon seeing Noir''s face, their expressions morphed into masks of terror. That detestable man... the enemy of God... the God yer! None of the Celestial Dragons would ever forget that night of raging ck mes, the night that Noir, alone, had carved a path of destruction through the ve prison. More importantly, he had kidnapped over thirty nobles and, in full view of everyone, executed one of them. The horrifying inferno was seared into their memories. Some Celestial Dragons copsed in terror, scrambling to escape. Noir, Devil de in hand, said to Blueno, "Prepare the escape route. I''m going to give them a little parting gift." Blueno, with a grimace, began creating an Air Door, resigned to his role as the getaway driver. Due to the vast distance, the portal opened slowly, giving Noir ample time to wreak havoc. He leaped from the tower, charging towards the densest concentration of people like a wild stallion unleashed. Last time, he''d been hampered by the need to protect his crew. Today, he was unburdened. The massive shadow beneath him stretched and expanded, ensnaring arge group of guards. The shadows twisted, and a sickening crack echoed as the necks of those caught within its grasp snapped. This was the power of his Paramecia Devil Fruit, the "rule" of shadows. The shadows mimicked his movements. But the reverse was also true; manipting the shadows could control the movements of those connected to them. Even the buildings caught in the shadows began to crumble and copse. Several Celestial Dragons huddled in corners, trembling with fear. Noir, clutching a wrapped bundle, grinned ominously as more guards swarmed towards him. A red wave of Conqueror''s Haki erupted from him, washing over the battlefield. Countless guards copsed, unconscious. "Hum hum hum¡­" Noir hummed a cheerful tune as he strode through the fallen bodies. He then raised his sword with a yful smile, cleaving through the door of a nearby building. Inside, several goggle-eyed Celestial Dragons stared at him in abject terror. This ruthless man didn''t care if you were a Celestial Dragon or not. He was a Devil, a Devil who dared to defy the Gods! Noir tossed the bundle at the Celestial Dragons. "Here''s a little something for the Marines. Be sure to deliver it." He turned to leave, and the Celestial Dragons breathed a sigh of relief. But then, Noir suddenly reappeared, shing back with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I couldn''t resist." A sh of crimson light. A chilling sensation in their chests. The obese bodies of the Celestial Dragons slumped to the floor, each with a gaping hole where their heart used to be, their eyes wide with the finality of death. Noir flicked the blood from his de, a look of mock regret on his face. "Consider it a parting gift. A hundred billion Berries for each of Y..." He finally left the building. From the arms of one of the corpses, the unwrapped bundle tumbled to the floor. It was the severed head of a Celestial Dragon, the skin yed and dyed crimson. Carved into the forehead was a message: 35 days remaining. A brief eruption of chaos, then silence returned to the Holy Land. The scattered bodies and the ravagedndscape bore witness to the swift and brutal attack. Soon, the blue and white Marine gs appeared on the horizon. Arge contingent of Marine officers raced towards Mary Geoise. If Noir had seen them, he would have congratted himself on his timely escape. Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Hero Garp, Chief of Staff Tsuru, and Admiral Akainu, recently returned from a mission. This formidable lineup of seasoned veterans, a force to be reckoned with, would have been more than a match for Noir, even a Yonko might struggle against them. Sengoku surveyed the ruined Holy Land, his heart filled with a mixture of grief and rage that he couldn''t express. Barely a day after the previous attack, that damned Noir had returned! Why would hee back? Did he think they wouldn''t reinforce their defenses? How dare he?! Such reckless, gambler-like behavior! That devil! I will kill you! Akainu retrieved a severed head from the rubble, his expression impassive. Garp, seeing it, read the inscription aloud. "35 days remaining." Tsuru nced at the corpses on the ground and sighed. "These must be Celestial Dragons as well." Sengoku adjusted his spectacles, but the murderous intent in his eyes was unmistakable. Waves of Haki pulsed from his body. "Noir! Damn him!" Seeing Sengoku''s fury, Tsuru spoke calmly. "One of his subordinates has the Door-Door Fruit. It makes him incredibly difficult to defend against. We can''t remain passive any longer." Sengoku looked at her, his voice strained with suppressed rage. "What do you suggest?" Tsuru''s eyes gleamed with intelligence. "Moria is most likely dead, killed by Noir. We''ve already deduced that." "And Noir is currently¡­ most likely at Moria''s territory." Sengoku paused, then said, "You''re saying he didn''t go to the New World, but instead returned to Thriller Bark?" Tsuru nodded. "Judging by his actions, Devil Noir prefers to do the unexpected. Therefore¡­" Sengoku considered her words, the possibility solidifying in his mind. He''d practically turned the New World upside down searching for Noir, leaving only the Yonko''s territories unchecked. Tsuru''s deduction made perfect sense. Sengoku barked out orders. "Garp! Sakazuki!" Garp yawned. Akainu snapped to attention, his face grim. "We''llplete the mission, Fleet Admiral." At this point, Sengoku didn''t care about ves, morals, or anything else. Noir was a grave threat to the Marines. If they didn''t eliminate him now, he would be an insurmountable problem in the future. Garp understood this as well and didn''t object. How much effort he would actually put in, however, was known only to him. Akainu, the ever-diligent Admiral, and Garp, the veteran Vice Admiral, set off for the first half of the Grand Line with three warships. Meanwhile, Noir, back in his "home" after his sessful raid, stretched contentedly. This provocation should force Sengoku''s hand. A fierce battle was likely on the horizon. Theing days would be the most challenging Noir had faced at sea. But if he could endure, if even one of the Celestial Dragons in his possession survived, he could negotiate with the Government from a position of strength, taunting the Marines with impunity. The World Government wouldn''t abandon the Celestial Dragons. Noir had nted a seed of fear in the hearts of those who believed themselves untouchable. You are not Gods. You are merely lucky to have escaped Noir''s wrath... If the Marines disregarded the safety of the Celestial Dragons and attacked Noir directly, they risked incurring the suspicion and opposition of all the World Nobles. Time was running out for the Marines... ... Support and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 132: System Upgrade Yet Again! Chapter 132: System Upgrade Yet Again! [A/N] Support Me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! [A/N] For More Chapters - Drop Some Power Stones! ... Noir, apanied by Blueno, returned to Thriller Bark. Wyper and Enel, whom he''d sent to purchase a ship, had also sent back a message. As Iceburg had exined, a shiprge enough to amodate 500 people was considered moderately sized for a Grand Line pirate crew ¨C neither particrlyrge nor small. Constructing such a vessel would take considerable time. After all, even Krieg, the self-proimed East Blue Ruler, had boasted a fleet of 50 ships and 5,000 men, a force that had initially allowed him to run rampant in the Grand Line for a short period. Sadly, his reign was short-lived. He encountered the vtile Dracule Mihawk soon after entering the Grand Line, his fleet decimated by the world''s strongest swordsman. Upon returning to the East Blue, he was then soundly defeated by Luffy. A truly tragic tale¡­ Iceburg had suggested that if Noir nned to expand his crew, he should consider purchasing two ships to amodate arger number of people. Noir agreed. Money wasn''t an issue. He contacted Iceburg via Den Den Mushi and ryed his updated request. Once the ships werepleted, Wyper and Enel would retrieve them. With everything arranged, his only remaining concern was the pursuing Marines. They likely wouldn''t think to look for him on Thriller Bark, but he couldn''t hide here forever. The problem was, he couldn''t bring himself to abandon Thriller Bark. He hadn''t yet figured out how to navigate such a massive ship into the New World. As Noir pondered his dilemma, Jabra rushed over, excitement evident in his voice. "Captain! We found the person you were looking for!" Hmm? Noir''s eyes lit up. Had they found Brook? The Yomi Yomi no Mi, the Devil Fruit that granted resurrection ¨C he had to obtain it! "Take me to him," Noir ordered. Jabra nodded and led Noir to Hogback''sboratory. Upon entering theb, Noir immediately spotted the living skeleton. Brook, resurrected by the power of the Yomi Yomi no Mi, his soul returned to his body, though only his bones remained, giving him a rather unsettling appearance. Despite being a skeleton, Brook still sported arge afro, topped with a small top hat. A purple cane rested in his bony hand. "Yohohoho¡­ Greetings, new master of Thriller Bark." Brook''s voice was peculiar, tinged with apprehension. Moria, Thriller Bark''s previous owner, had stolen his shadow and imnted it into the samurai Ryuma, condemning Brook to a life in the shadows. To reim his shadow, Brook had challenged Ryuma to a duel, but he was ultimately defeated, left to wander the gloomy seas. Today, a strange group had found him and brought him back to Thriller Bark, where he learned that both the Kage Kage no Mi and Thriller Bark now had a new owner. Noir looked at Brook as if he were gazing at a priceless treasure. He smiled warmly. "You''vee to reim your shadow?" Brook nodded, his empty sockets revealing no emotion. His voice trembled slightly. "Yes..." Noir snapped his fingers. Ryuma''s corpse, lying on a table in theb, twitched. The shadow beneath him detached itself, flowing like liquid into Noir''s hand, taking the shape of a skeleton. "Of course. Here you go." Brook was incredulous. "J-just like that? You''re giving it back?" He''d expected a challenge, a condition, anything. But Noir hadn''t asked for anything in return. Brook, touched by Noir''s generosity, removed his hat and bowed deeply. "My deepest gratitude for returning my shadow." Noir barely registered Brook''s words. A series of notifications sounded in his mind from the System. This time, there were several alerts, leaving Noir slightly disoriented. "Encountered a key figure in the storyline. Reward issued: Underworld River, Universal Copy Card x1." "After years of umtion, the host''s innate talent has improved in quality. ''Otherworldly Visitor'' has evolved into ''Otherworldly Conqueror''." "Host''s power has reached the System''s designated first-stage goal. System upgrademencing. Estimated duration: 30 days. Copying function will be unavable during the upgrade." The Systemis upgrading again? It took a moment for Noir to process the information. The previous upgrade had urred when he first entered the Grand Line. Now, on the verge of entering the New World, it was upgrading again. This time, the process would take a whole month. And the System mentioned that his power had reached a designated goal. What did that mean? Noir couldn''t help but wonder about the System''s purpose, why it was helping him be stronger. He''d been worried for a while that the System''s gifts were part of some sinister plot. After all¡­ in Noir''s understanding, only a God could create such a powerful System. But resistance was futile. He''d epted his fate. He often forced himself to ignore these unsettling thoughts, but the System''stest message had reignited his curiosity. For a while now, Noir had had a strange feeling. As if a voice was telling him that the System held no malice. He even felt a sense of kinship with the System, as if it were an old friend... After pondering for a while without any answers, Noir pushed the thoughts aside. Let''s check out the other rewards first. He focused his consciousness on the System interface, examining his innate talent, which had undergone a significant transformation. "Otherworldly Conqueror: Red Quality, Non-Removable. Retains all traits of ''Otherworldly Visitor.'' After defeating an opponent, the chance of sessful recruitment increases by 20%." "When a female character''s favorability towards the host is not negative, the longer the interaction, the faster the favorability increases, and the higher the obedience bes, without any decline. Upon establishing a romantic rtionship, the character''s loyalty bes permanently maxed, and their charm does not decrease." What the...? Why does this feel like my talent has evolved in a rather¡­ interesting direction? Noir scratched his head. "Otherworldly Conqueror" seemed to focus more on influencing others than "Otherworldly Visitor." Recruitment would be a breeze after defeating an opponent. And his attractiveness to the opposite sex had been amplified. This¡­ this is practically a harem-building talent. Noir didn''t know what to make of it. His rtionship with Robin hadn''t even progressed beyond friendship. Did the System take pity on my love life and decide to give me a boost? The perpetually oblivious Noir scoffed internally. Does a handsome Devil like myself need help with thedies? Slow and steady wins the race! Patience is key! He was simply choosing not to unleash his immense charm. Otherwise, he would have been drowning in admirers¡­ After justifying his single status to himself, Noir reluctantly moved on from the "Otherworldly Conqueror" talent and focused on the other reward. Underworld River. The name itself sounded impressive. When Noir saw the ability''s description, his eyes widened with excitement. He''d been worrying about how to transport Thriller Bark to the New World, and here was the solution! The Underworld River wasn''t just an ability, it was a Pocket Dimension! ... Support Me and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 133: The Underworld River Chapter 133: The Underworld River [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir directed the Underworld Pirates, steering the Thriller Bark towards a specific location. Once there, he led everyone to the bow of the ship, where they gazed out at the sea before them. Li, puzzled, asked, "Why have you brought us here?" Noir smiled faintly. "To show you my new ability." He extended a hand, pressing it against the air. "Everyone, let''s take a trip to The Underworld." As his voice fell, a massive vortex appeared in the air before him, and a thick ck fog began to spread across the sea. This fog was even more eerie than the mists of the Florian Triangle. It slowly enveloped the entire ship, swallowing it whole. From an outsider''s perspective, the colossal ship, asrge as an ind, simply vanished, consumed by the ck fog. The Underworld Pirates panicked. Li, his expression grim, observed their surroundings. "What''s happening?" Robin quickly noticed something unusual and pointed towards the sea. "The water... what has it be?" The blue sea had transformed into a strange, dull. Yet, it wasn''t murky; it seemed oddly pure, even sparkling with faint points of light. The crew stared at the water in astonishment. Brook, brought along for the ride, suddenly experienced a strange sensation. A ghostly, greenish-blue form emerged from his body. The sight nearly sent the crew into a frenzy. Brook''s soul looked down at itself in surprise. "I''ve be a soul again?" Noir, observing Brook''s soul, muttered thoughtfully, as if entering a trance. "Spirits who evade the curse of death by the power of demonic might cannot set foot in Underworld..." A chill ran down Robin''s spine. She looked at Noir, concern etched on her face. "Are you alright?" Noir snapped out of his trance, scratching his head. "I don''t know why, I just feltpelled to say that¡­" Robin continued to watch him with worry. He seemed like his usual self, yet there was an ancient, almost weary, quality to his demeanor. The Thriller Bark sailed steadily into the Underworld River. It seemed endless, with nothing but the strange water in every direction. asionally, shes of crimson light flickered on the surface, like scattered flower petals¡­ Noir was puzzled. This is the Underworld River? The System''s description of this ability had promised a personal pocket dimension, a gateway to the Underworld River, filled with objects of unique power. But there was nothing here but the sea. Not a single other thing in sight. And if this truly was Underworld, shouldn''t there be some sort of structure? Were the underworld gods not on duty? "Forget it, let''s go back..." Noir said, shaking his head in disappointment, turning to give the order to his crew. ¡­ No response. Noir whirled around. Everyone on the ship had vanished! What the..?! He quickly extended his Observation Haki. His senses were amplified in this strange sea, and he quickly located everyone. They were all, including Brook''s soul form, walking in the same direction, their eyes nk, their steps measured. Yes, walking. They were walking on the surface of the Underworld River! The entire group, like mindless zombies, trod upon the water, which remained undisturbed, without a single ripple. Panic rising, Noir rushed after them. You can walk on the Underworld River? Seriously? He leaped onto the water, half-believing, half-doubting¡­ Ssh! The somewhat portly Noir created a massive ssh, sinking rapidly towards the bottom. Noir''s expression was one of utter disbelief as he held his breath. How is this possible?! They can walk on the water, but I can''t? He iled his limbs, swimming awkwardly towards his crew. After struggling for a while, Noir noticed something peculiar. He could breathe underwater. And the usual pressure and buoyancy of the sea werepletely absent. His movements in the water seemed to be controlled by his own will. Finally, he caught up to his rapidly walking crew. Blocking their path, he shouted, "Hey! Hello?!" "Li, wake up! I''m making funny faces at you!" "Jabra! If you don''t answer me, I''ll cut off your...." "Robin, say something! I''ll lift your skirt!" He yelled and shouted, but they remained expressionless, continuing their steady march in the same direction. Noir sighed. Should I just knock them all out and drag them back? But there are too many of them¡­ Just as he was racking his brains for a solution, something changed in the distance. A shimmering object emerged from the vast expanse of the sea. A mirror, as green as emerald, appeared on the surface, as if by magic. Everyone gathered around the mirror like pilgrims at a sacred site. Noir watched curiously, but they did nothing but stare at the mirror. Losing his patience, Noir snatched the mirror. Robin and the others immediately shifted their gaze to him. Puzzled, Noir tried to figure out what the mirror was for. Absentmindedly, he angled the mirror towards Robin. The surface, which had previously reflected nothing, now disyed Robin''s image. Then, images flickered across the mirror''s surface. Like short video clips, several scenes yed in session. The first scene depicted a raging inferno. A small figure, pursued by a tall, imposing man, escaped the mes. Noir recognized them instantly. A young Robin and Aokiji. It was the destruction of Ohara. Why is the mirror showing this? The next clip showed arge, round giant. Noir remembered Robin mentioning him. A Marine who had saved her as a child, a person she considered her benefactor. The third clip was even more surprising. It showed Noir himself. The scene depicted Noir and Robin on the ship, the first time he''d probed her hidden thoughts, the first time he''d offered her a ce on his crew. Several more scenes shed by, some showing Robin''s past in the underworld, others depicting moments with Noir. Many of the scenes werepletely unfamiliar to Noir. For instance¡­ Noir stared at the mirror, dumbfounded. In the "video," Robin and he were getting married?! But the wedding was bizarre. The servers were dressed as ghouls and goblins, and little, lopsided zombies catered to the guests. The whole scene had a distinctly macabre aesthetic. Among the guests, Noir recognized familiar faces: Enel, Wyper, Kalifa, Conis, and others. Robin, wearing a ck wedding dress, beamed, seemingly pleased with the arrangements. Even through the mirror, Noir could sense Robin''s peculiar taste¡­ ... Support me and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 134: The Troublesome Waters of The Underworld Chapter 134: The Troublesome Waters of The Underworld [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Noir''s expression was a picture of bewilderment. A subway, a cell phone, an elderly person... Marrying Robin himself wasn''t the issue, but with the wedding venue set up like this, would her mother-inw approve? Bell-m¨¨re would be shocked for a century. Even Noir himself was momentarily stunned. He fiddled with the mirror. What exactly was its purpose? Could this highly advanced device be controlled with his mind, like his System? Noir experimented, attempting to connect with the mirror using his consciousness. Remarkably, the mirror seemed to possess a faint sentience. Noir quickly established a link with it. Under his control, the images of Robin within the mirror vanished, and a glowing orb emerged from its surface. Hesitating briefly, Noir guided the orb into Robin''s body. Robin reacted instantly. Her beautiful eyes regained their light, her expression became animated, and she looked at Noir with a puzzled frown. "What just happened...?" Before she could finish her sentence, the seawater beneath Robin''s feet reappeared, and she plunged downwards. Noir rushed forward and caught her. Noir, now thoroughly confused, held Robin in his arms. How can I stand on the water again? And why can''t Robin? Robin, still shaken, whispered, "Noir, what''s going on?" Noir sighed. "There''s some strange ability I''m experimenting with. I seem to have identally affected you all." "Do you have any memory of what just happened? You were all acting like you''d lost your souls." "Just now..." Robin looked dazed, trying to recall the events. "You led us into a strange area of the sea. The water''s color was odd, and I found myself captivated by it." "Then, on the surface of the water, I saw..." Robin''s expression shifted from thoughtful to sorrowful, then finally to something moreplex. Noir, his curiosity piqued, asked, "What did you see?" Robin turned away, burying her face in Noir''s chest, avoiding his gaze. "It''s nothing..." Noir blinked. So, the mirror showed what Robin saw in the Underworld River¡­ Without wasting any time, Noir, with the dexterity honed by years of singlehood, used the mirror on the rest of his crew. One by one, glowing orbs returned to their bodies. A series of sshes followed. Noir, using his Ice-Ice Fruit powers, created a tform of ice to catch the falling women. As for his male crewmates... Ah... such spectacr sshes today. Robin spoke, a hint of worry in her voice. "Many of them are Devil Fruit users. Will they be alright?" Noir waved away her concerns. "They''ll be fine... Many of them are good swimmers. We''ll just fish them out." Kalifa, having regained her senses, assessed the situation and looked at the sea with concern. "But... it doesn''t seem like anyone''sing up..." One second, five seconds, ten seconds passed. Still, no one surfaced. A heavy silence fell over the group on the ice. Noir smacked his forehead and forced a smile. "Ah, I get it now, " "Damn it!" Enraged, Noir jumped back into the water, quickly pulling everyone to the surface and onto the ice tform. What in the world is the principle behind this damned ability?! The crew was still disoriented, their expressions dazed. Noir led them back to Thriller Bark. Once on board, Noir began piecing together information about the Underworld River based on his crew''s ounts. After some investigation, he had a better understanding of how this world worked. When someone looked into the waters of Underworld, they would see reflections of their past, mostly painful and sorrowful memories. But soon after, the waters would conjure illusions of the most Lovely things they could imagine. This realistic fabrication would gradually lure them into a state of blissful oblivion, turning them into puppets. Those who sumbed would be empty shells, standing motionless in the water. Upon regaining consciousness, they would sink to the bottom, Devil Fruit user or not. Crucially, none of this affected Noir. This world seemed to be influenced by his subconscious. Initially, he hadn''t believed he could stand on the water, and he''d fallen in. Later, when he found it ufortable to hold his breath underwater, he suddenly gained the ability to breathe. Now, Noir felt he could control anything within this sea. This ability wasn''t as useless as he''d initially thought. In battle, he could drag his opponents into the Underworld River. Once they saw the water, even an Emperor of the Sea would be a mindless husk! Noir raised his hand, and Thriller Bark, shrouded in ck mist, moved out of the Underworld River, returning to the Florian Triangle. Though the surroundings were still shrouded in darkness, the atmosphere was less oppressive. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Brook''s soul returned to his body, his voice trembling. "That world¡­ was truly scary." The Underworld Pirates nodded, still shaken by their experience. Being inexplicably dragged into the sea and unable to swim out would terrify anyone. Many had witnessed idyllic fabricated lives, and they were still reeling from the experience. Even Li''s expression was ck. He said to Noir, "Captain, please don''t use that ability again." Noir offered an apologetic smile. "I won''t let anyone be affected by Underworld again." "But I''ll have to ask everyone to bear with me for a bit longer.." Though some were reluctant, it was their savior''smand. They would obey, even if it meant forcing themselves. Besides, they knew what to do now: simply avoid looking at the water! Noir spent some time calming everyone down. The illusions woven by the Underworld River were potent indeed. Even the usuallyposed Robin seemed disturbed, sitting in a corner, drawing circles on the floor. Noir couldn''t fathom what was going through her mind. In the shadows, Robin sighed. That wedding wasn''t bad, actually. What a shame... Noir held the mirror he''d retrieved from the Underworld River, examining it with fascination. This mirror was essentially a miniature portal to Underworld. As long as Thriller Bark sailed out to retrieve those trapped within, it functioned as a portable storage space. His System''s inventory could only store System rewards, not other items. Noir, and perhaps even some higher powers, had long been dissatisfied with this limitation. Now, he finally had something that served a simr purpose. ... While the Underworld Pirates were experimenting with the Underworld River,pletely unaware, a massive Marine fleet was approaching the Florian Triangle. Vice Admiral Garp and Admiral Akainu were on their way, and they were bringing the full force of their fury! ... Support me and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of /dragonnx ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 135: Hawkeye, would you like to Join my crew? Chapter 135: Hawkeye, would you like to Join my crew? [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... After a brief respite, the following day. Enel and Wyper returned with tworge warships. The entire Underworld Pirates boarded the ships, and along with the Ark Maxim, the three vessels set sail. Ace''s Spade Pirates followed Noir, journeying together towards the New World. Mihawk continued to travel with them. Noir had invited Brook, the skeleton musician, to join his crew, but Brook declined. His reason was simple: He wanted to retrace his steps and see how Laboon, the whale he''d promised to reunite with, was doing. Unlike Luffy, whose dream of bing King of the Pirates involved circumnavigating the globe and thus ensuring another meeting with Laboon, Brook chose to travel alone. Noir wasn''t bothered. He had already copied Brook''s Yomi Yomi no Mi ability before the System shut down. For now, the ability was stored in hispendium, waiting for a suitable talent to rece. It wasn''t that Noir was unwilling to have members of the Straw Hat crew aspanions, but he currently didn''t need someone of Brook''s level of strength. He wasn''t actively seeking to expand his crew at the moment. He already had a considerable number of powerful individuals under hismand. The Underworld Pirates served as his rank-and-file force, their loyalty andbat strength rivaling any other crew in the New World. His executive officers, Enel, Wyper, Li, and the others, were formidable fighters. What Noircked were top-tierbatants, individuals who could stand toe-to-toe with the world''s strongest. Otherwise, a single Marine Admiral would be enough to give him trouble. If the Marines sent two, or even a Warlord-level opponent, Enel and the others wouldn''t be able to handle it. Noir understood Brook''s strength. While respectable, it was ultimately limited. The person Noir truly wanted to recruit was Dracule Mihawk! Oh¡­ and Crocodile wouldn¡¯t be a bad addition either¡­ The Ark Maxim led the way, emerging from the mist into the open sea. Robin, holding the Log Pose, kept them on course, while Noir continued to pester Mihawk. "Hawkeye, wouldn''t you like to join my crew?" Noir persisted, trying his best to persuade the swordsman. Mihawk, like an elegant nobleman, sipped his wine while basking in the sun. "No." However, asionally joining in on the action can be quite stimting! Just as Noir was about to try again, Mihawk interrupted him. "But, if you truly retake and upy Noitem, I might consider moving there." Hmm?! Noir''s eyes lit up. Moving there? Wasn''t that essentially the same as joining his crew? Mihawk''s intentions were clear. Free lodging, excellent treatment¡­ And, crucially, someone readily avable as a sparring partner, with the freedom to choose whether or not to participate in battles. Mihawk saw Noir''s strength and sincerity, which influenced his decision. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement. Both Noir and Mihawk felt they had gained something from the agreement. Now, Noir was even more curious about Noitem. It was time to establish his own territory. Having his own kingdom would provide a safe haven for the people he rescued from Mary Geoise. It was a win-win situation. Just then, several explosions echoed across the distant sea! Enel, with his exceptional range of perception, was the first to sense something amiss. He transformed into lightning and soared into the sky, his golden staff unleashing a barrage of lightning bolts. ck cannonballs exploded in midair, revealing the enemy''s position. Noir''s expression turned serious. "They found us this quickly? As expected of Sengoku..." The Underworld Pirates raised their weapons, their faces alight with excitement. This was their first battle as members of the Underworld Pirates, under Noir''smand. They couldn''t afford to lose face! A massive Marine fleet approached. On the lead ship, Noir spotted a familiar figure. "Old man..." Ace groaned, covering his face with his hand. Him again? Beside Garp, Noir saw another Marine Admiral: Akainu Sakazuki. Noir had already encountered Aokiji and Kizaru. Now, the final Admiral stood before him, and his presence felt different. Akainu was much more imposing than the other two, radiating an aura of lethal intensity. Honestly, Noir felt that among the Marine Admirals, Akainu was the most suited for the position. He had a strong sense of hierarchy, obeyed orders without question, and despite his brutal methods, he was the hardest-working Admiral. Butpared to Aokiji, heckedpassion. Akainu would readily sacrifice those he deemed unimportant to achieve his mission objectives. This inherent ruthlessness,bined with his unwavering dedication to his duty, made him far more dangerous than Aokiji, whose convictions were strong but whose stance was less absolute. "A Marine Admiral and the Hero of the Marines. Sengoku really thinks highly of me," Noir remarked with a wry smile. On the neighboring ship, Ace, shading his eyes with his hand, grinned. "So many Marines! I''ll take care of that one!" With that, Ace leaped into the sea,nding on a small boat. mes erupted from Ace''s feet, propelling the specially designed boat forward, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. Garp watched Ace approach, his face creased with a frown. "Ace! You''re causing trouble for me again!" Ace shed a bright smile, his right fist gathering mes as he pulled it back. He then unleashed a powerful punch. "Fire Fist!" A fiery orange fist, tinged with white, hurtled towards the Marine warship. "It''s the pirate, Portgas D. Ace!" "Get out of the way! That''s his Fire Fist!" As the Marines scrambled to avoid the iing attack, a towering figure stepped forward. Akainu''s stern face remained impassive. He muttered with disdain, "How presumptuous." A wave of intense heat emanated from him as moltenva, like an erupting volcano, formed into a fist and collided with Ace''s attack. The magma fist and fire fist shed, creating a violent explosion of heat. The magma engulfed Ace''s mes, like a hyena tearing into its prey, relentlessly consuming the orange mes. But when the magma reached the small patches of white fire, its advance faltered. Though the Fire Fist was ultimately extinguished, Akainu looked at Ace with surprise. "That fire¡­ it''s strange. The temperature is incredibly high¡­" ... Support me and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!! /dragonnx ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 136: Noir vs Garp, Ace’s Trump Card! Chapter 136: Noir vs Garp, Ace¡¯s Trump Card! [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!! ... Seeing his usually unstoppable Fire Fist easily dispersed, Ace¡¯s expression turned serious. He ignited his mes once more and charged towards the warship. As the ships drew dangerously close, Noir yelled, "Prepare for battle!" He then drew Devil de and followed after Ace, ready to intervene if necessary. The four ships of the Underworld Pirates, along with Ace¡¯s vessel, were swiftly surrounded by the Marine warships. Close-quartersbat was imminent. With a flick of her wrists, Robin sprouted a row of arms along the side of the ship, pushing a wave of Marines into the sea. Jabra, Kalifa, and the others, utilizing their mastery of Rokushiki, effortlessly overwhelmed the Marines, who had trained in the same techniques. Enel, his golden staff transformed into a trident by lightning, charged into the fray, his legs wreathed in crackling, lifelike thunder dragons. He capsized Marine ships one after another. Wyper and Li were even more direct. The two physically powerful Devil Fruit users tore through their opponents, leaving a trail of defeated Marines in their wake. Finally, the Vice Admirals, dispatched by Garp and Akainu, stepped forward to stem the tide of the ferocious pirate assault. Momonga, standing among the Vice Admirals, drew his katana, his eyes fixed on Enel. "Enel, your reign of terror ends here!" Enel burst into maniacalughter, some passive talent apparently triggered. "Bring it on!" he taunted the Vice Admiral. Li, his expression impassive, found his opponent. Wyper was intercepted by Vice Admiral Yamakaji. The roar of thunder echoed continuously from behind as Noir and Ace advanced side-by-side, boarding Garp and Akainu¡¯s ship. Akainu, radiating hostility, snarled, "Damn pirates, you daree to us?" Steam rose from his body as molten magma dripped from his form. His arms transformed into flowing rivers ofva. Ace, undaunted, faced Akainu. For some reason, the mere sight of the man filled him with unease. His arms ignited with orange-white mes, and he exchanged blows with Akainu. But the moment his fist connected with Akainu¡¯s body, Ace¡¯s expression changed. He quickly retracted his hand, his arm scorched ck. He''d actually been burned! Akainu, observing Ace¡¯s surprise, raised his massive magma fist. "Magma is superior to fire. Prepare to die!" Ace dodged the descending fist, narrowly avoiding a molten punch through his chest. It had been a while since he¡¯d felt the sting of a burn. The sensation was unexpected but didn¡¯t instill fear. Instead, a spark ignited in Ace''s dark eyes. A confident grin spread across his face as he muttered, "If it were just my own power, my mes might not be able to burn you." "But now, my fire carries more than just my own strength!" Akainu''s brow furrowed slightly. Ace ced his left hand on his right wrist, the blood in his body surging as he pushed his Mera Mera no Mi powers to their absolute limit. His energy seemed to drain instantly, his face paling rmingly. Then, a tiny me flickered to life in his palm. Unlike his usual orange-white mes, this me waspressed into a small, intensely hot point, flickering unsteadily. It wasn''t pure white, but rather a pale, ominous white that radiated an aura of danger and fear. Akainu stared at the tiny me, a sneer on his face. "You think you can defeat me with that?" Sweat dripped down Ace''s face as he grinned, a strained but confident expression on his lips. "Let''s find out..." "Hopefully, Noir can fish me out of the water afterward..." With Akainu upied, Noir found himself facing Garp. Garp¡¯s iron fists, coated in Haki, struck Noir¡¯s de with heavy, resounding blows. Noir raised Devil de, desperately parrying the relentless assault. What the hell?! Who''s the main character here? This old man''s physical strength is insane! His Busoshoku Haki is twice as strong as mine! Noir had only recently acquired Garp''s Haki talent and hadn''t yet reached the old man¡¯s level of mastery. He was caught off guard by the sheer force of the attacks. Garpughed boisterously. "What''s wrong, Noir? Where''s that power you used to wreak havoc in Mary Geoise?" Provoked, Noir, never one to back down from a challenge, gritted his teeth. "Damn it! You''re forcing me to get serious!" As soon as he spoke, Garp, who had just casually thrown a punch, suddenly froze. He looked down to see his lower body encased in ice! Noir, transformed into light, vanished instantly. His de shed towards Garp¡¯s shadow. Garp shattered the ice, effortlessly stepping back to avoid the attack. Noir slipped into the shadows. The shadows on the deck rippled and flowed, forming shadowy tendrils that snaked towards Garp, attempting to bind him. Garp mmed his fist onto the deck in annoyance, splitting the ship in two. A golden sh descended from the sky as Noir, moving at light speed, shed downwards. Without even looking up, Garp swung his arm, his fist colliding with Noir''s de. Not only did the attack fail to harm Garp, but it sent Noir flying backward, crashing through wood and walls. "Damn¡­" Noir groaned, clutching his back as he struggled to his feet. This old monster who chased Roger across the Grand Line is truly one of the Marines'' hidden guardians¡­ Noir''s current strength surpassed most of the Seven Warlords, and he could even defeat an Admiral under the right circumstances. He was powerful. But today, old man Garp had taught him a harsh lesson. Garp, standing on the shattered deck,ughed heartily. "So, kid, do you yield?" Noir hefted his sword, his expression unchanged. "I can do this all day." A ck shadow flickered. Noir attacked again, but this time, his eyes were different. His dark eyes gleamed with a sharp, focused intensity. A chilling killing intent radiated from him, dropping the temperature around them drastically. Crimson lightning crackled across the deck, spreading over the surrounding sea, whipping up massive waves. It was as if Noir had instantly dragged Garp into hell itself. Feeling the increasing pressure against his fists, as if influenced by the oppressive aura, Garp grinned excitedly. "Now that''s more like it!" Noir gritted his teeth, pushing his strength into the de. Suddenly, an even more terrifying force surged back through the sword, threatening to shatter his arm. He unleashed both Armament and Conqueror''s Haki, pushing his limits. He wouldn''t be outdone in a Haki sh! The two were locked in a stalemate, their Haki shing violently. Just as Noir was about to unleash even more power, a wave of intense heat washed over them. A tiny, pure white spark descended from the sky,nding gently before erupting into a devastating inferno. A pale white pir of fire shot towards the heavens, the force of the explosion shaking the very air. Noir and Garp were both caught off guard and sent flying by the st. As the white fire dissipated, a mushroom cloud lingered in the sky where the explosion had urred. Noir, covered in soot, clung to a piece of driftwood. Garp, rubbing his head, yawned and looked up. Then, both of their bodies stiffened as they stared in disbelief at the center of the massive explosion. A gigantic whirlpool churned in the sea, the disced water still raining down from the sky. Nearby Marine ships had beenpletely obliterated. Did Ace just¡­ create a nuke? Seriously?! ... Support me and Read 15 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!! /dragonnx ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 137: Critically Injuring Akainu Chapter 137: Critically Injuring Akainu [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir stared, eyes wide with shock, at the massive explosion on the sea¡¯s surface. A few wisps of white fire still flickered and danced on the waves. Ace must have developed a special high-temperature me and then usedpression and expansion to create a bomb. Even though Noir had only made a passing suggestion, Ace had somehow managed to develop an even hotter, paler me. As expected of someone with the blood of the Pirate King. But where was Ace? A chilling thought struck Noir. Had Ace used that move to take Akainu down with him? Garp clearly had the same thought. He anxiously scanned the area. After a moment, a still figure appeared within his range of perception. "Ace!" A charred figure, barely recognizable, floated lifelessly in the depths, slowly sinking. Panic seized Noir. He plunged his hand into the water. The boiling sea rapidly cooled, ayer of frost forming on the surface. The ice spread, thickening, reaching towards Ace until Noir finally grasped him. With furious strikes of Devil de, Noir shattered the ice and quickly pulled his friend out of the water. Garp didn''t interfere, watching them with aplex expression. Thank goodness he''s alright, that reckless Kid¡­ As the old man stood there, lost in thought, a faint stirring beneath the ice caught his attention. It was Sakazuki, trapped within the frozenyer. Akainu wasn''t in good shape either. He was unconscious, covered in severe burns, his arms particrly badly injured. His usually bulging muscles seemed to have shrunk significantly. Garp''s eye twitched. It''s a miracle he survived such a close-range explosion. Akainu was out ofmission, and so was Ace. That must have been a suicidal move from Ace, like Luffy pushing himself to the limit with Gear Second and Third simultaneously. A thousand damage to the enemy, twelve hundred to himself. Ace''s injuries were so severe they''d even affected his internal organs, potentially causing long-term damage. Noir carefully hoisted the weakened Ace onto his back. While Garp was busy tending to Akainu, he made a dash for the Underworld Pirates'' ship. Garp''s stern face hardened. He tossed the rescued Akainu aside and charged after Noir, roaring, "Noir! Drop Ace and surrender!" Noir leaped to the side just as Garp''s fist shattered the ice where he''d been standing. "Are you crazy?! Your grandson is injured!" Noir yelled back, exasperated. Garp''s reply was just as loud and indignant. "That''s why I''m telling you to drop Ace! You surrender, and I''ll take him in!" Damn you, you stubborn old geezer! More and more Marines were closing in. Those scattered by Ace''s white fire bomb attack had regrouped. Noir, his face grim, continued to run towards the Underworld Pirates'' ship. Enel, still dazed from the shockwave of the explosion, called out, "What a powerful st! Did that idiot really do that?" Ace, or "Idiot" as Enel called him, was thebel Enel had given him. Incidentally, in Enel''s mind, the other crew members hadbels like: "Vulgar Annoying Woman," "Mustachioed Cat-Man," "Woman Who Will Beat You Senseless If Provoked," and so on¡­ Using his Mantra, Enel realized most of the enemy had been caught in the explosion. He cheered, but his joy was short-lived as he spotted Noir running towards them. Noir waved his arm, and a dense ck fog materialized from somewhere on the sea. He shouted to Enel, "Enel! Get the Ark Maxim airborne!" "The other two ships are going into the Underworld!" The Underworld Pirates, seeing their captain return, were filled with renewed confidence. "Aye, Captain!" they responded in unison. Garp red at the pirates and roared, "Don''t even think about it!" His ck fist mmed onto the ice, sending powerful shockwaves towards the ship. Just then, a certainid-back swordsman finally decided to act. A sh of emerald green filled the air for a split second, followed by a deafening explosion that shook the heavens. Garp stared at the man on the ship, his expression a mixture of surprise and annoyance. "Dracule Mihawk, you''re a Warlord. What do you think you''re doing?" Mihawk, the world''s greatest swordsman, casually held his massive ck de, Yoru, his sharp golden eyes fixed on Garp. "Your men are in my way." Garp red back. He''d warned Sengoku that the Warlords were a bunch of unreliable brats. Despite his carefree demeanor, Garp had a keen understanding of the world''s politicalndscape. Otherwise, Sengoku wouldn''t have tolerated his constant presence in his office. Besides cking off, Garp often provided Sengoku with valuable insights on important matters. The Warlord system, a method of appeasing powerful pirates, was destined to fail from the very beginning. They were nothing more than tools used by the Marines to maintain a precarious bnce of power. So Garp had no illusions about Mihawk''s loyalty or reliability. While the world''s greatest swordsman and the Hero of the Marines faced off, Noir reached the Spade Pirates'' ship and carefully handed Ace over to his crew. He then ordered his crew to sail the remaining ships into the Underworld and promptly closed the entrance to the Underworld River. The Marine fleet, left behind in stunned silence, stared at the vanishing Underworld Pirates, their minds reeling. What ability did Devil Noir copy now? How did he make those ships disappear into thin air? The Underworld River was Noir''s personal dimension, and he could open its entrance wherever he was. All Noir needed to do was board the Ark Maxim and fly to a safe location. "Wait! Look! That ship''s flying?!" A Marine pointed at the Ark Maxim in disbelief. Garp watched Noir''s ship ascend, a look of admiration on his face. "What a magnificent vessel!" But as a high-ranking Marine officer, Skywalk was a basic skill. Garp propelled himself into the air, rapidly closing in on the Ark Maxim''s hull. "You''re not getting away!" he roared. Noir transformed into light, hovering in the air to engage Garp inbat. With experience from his previous encounter, Noir fought with more confidence this time. The more they fought, the more surprised Garp became. Although still raw, Noir''s Haki carried a familiar feel. It resembled Garp''s own unique Haki, yet it had a distinct, new essence, as if Garp himself had trained Noir. Not only does this kid have the Copy-Copy Fruit, but his Haki aptitude is monstrous as well? Haki coursed through Noir''s body. He let out a satisfied breath. Battle truly is the best training. Ever since he''d copied Garp''s talent, no matter how much he trained, he''d been unable to replicate the "Fist of Love" But now, fighting against Garp himself, he was finally making progress. However, even with Mihawk''s intervention, he couldn''t keep Garp at bay forever. He still needed a way to escape... An idea struck Noir. Using his light speed, he returned to the ship and grabbed someone, soaring high into the sky. "Help... help me!" "You Kid! Put me down this instant!" Noir chuckled, his voice echoing through the air. "With pleasure..." ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 138: The Ultimatum Chapter 138: The Ultimatum [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Garp''s eye twitched. He''d forgotten about the Celestial Dragons Noir had captured! Noir, a faint smile ying on his lips, called down to Garp, "There are ice spikes below. I''m going to drop him~" Garp, seemingly unconcerned, continued to charge towards Noir. He didn''t care about the Celestial Dragon''s life, and Noir cared even less! Lifting the squealing Celestial Dragon, Noir hurled him downwards. The World Noble plummeted, his screams of terror echoing through the air. Garp''s powerful fist sent Noir reeling back, but he couldn''t help but nce at the falling Celestial Dragon. Sengoku had given him specific instructions before he left¡­ "Tch." Garp clicked his tongue in annoyance, abandoning his pursuit of Noir and diving after the Celestial Dragon. Just in the nick of time, before the World Noble could be impaled on the ice spikes, Garp swatted him to safety with a mighty backhand. The Celestial Dragon tumbled across the ice, his fat face contorted in rage. "I''m a Celestial Dragon! How dare you treat me like this!" Garp picked his nose, ignoring the outburst. Anyone who could truly threaten Garp probably wasn''t even born yet. Meanwhile, Noir, having sessfully diverted Garp, caught up to the Ark Maxim, which had sailed a considerable distance. He turned back to Garp, a smug grin on his face. "Farewell, Mr. Vice Admiral." The Ark Maxim crackled with blue lightning, its twin paddle wheels churning as it elerated. "Oh, and one more thing," Noir added, snapping his fingers. A gentle breeze ruffled his dark hair, revealing a triumphant smile. "Never make the mistake of underestimating me." Garp''s heart skipped a beat at Noir''s words. He whipped around to look at the ranting Celestial Dragon beside him. As if responding to amand, the World Noble''s body began to convulse violently. The shadow beneath his feet writhed and detached itself, flying back towards Noir. The fate of a shadowless person exposed to sunlight was a foregone conclusion. "No! Stop!" The Celestial Dragon''s screams turned to shrieks of agony as his body, bathed in sunlight, rapidly disintegrated into a pile of ash. The Marines were horrified, but Garp remained calm, his eyes narrowed. "Moria''s ability..." Onboard the Ark Maxim, Noir toyed with the shadow in his hand, absorbing it back into his body. This was Noir''s remotely activated assassination technique, exploiting the weakness of shadowless beings to sunlight. He''d extracted the Celestial Dragon''s shadow and reced it with an artificial one he could control. This allowed the World Noble to walk in the sunlight undetected. But whenever Noir wished, he could remotely recall the shadow, instantly ending the person''s life. Looking at the pile of ash that remained of the Celestial Dragon, Noir''s voice boomed across the distance, "Thirty-four left. Tell Sengoku not to push me too far!" Watching the Ark Maxim disappear over the horizon, Garp sat down heavily on the ice, a troubled expression on his face. "Ace sailing with a schemer like that... it only makes him more dangerous..." Marine Headquarters had dispatched two top-tier fighters and several Vice Admirals, yet the Underworld Pirates had escaped. Though the news of Noir kidnapping Celestial Dragons and threatening the World Government was suppressed, the fact that an Admiral and Garp had been involved couldn''t be hidden from the World Economy News Paper. News of this newly formed pirate crew spread like wildfire, their notoriety reaching every corner of the globe in a matter of days. Back at Marine Headquarters, Akainu and Aokiji were severely injured, Kizaru was exhausted, and Sengoku received a call from the Five Elders. Sengoku answered the Den Den Mushi, bracing himself for the Elder''s furious voice. "Sengoku! What in the world are you doing?!" "How many more Marines and Government agents have to fall before you deal with this Noir?!" Sengoku''s face darkened as he exined, "Noir''s abilities are unique, and he has Fire Fist Ace and his crew helping him..." Furthermore, Dracule Mihawk seemed to have some connection with Noir. Before Sengoku could finish, the Five Elders interrupted him. "We don''t care about excuses! We want results!" "The longer this drags on, the more Celestial Dragons Noir will kill! Do you have any idea the panic and outrage this is causing in the Holy Land?!" "We''re giving you three days. If you can''t resolve this within three days, the Government will take matters into its own hands!" A sense of foreboding washed over Sengoku. "What do you mean?!" Another Elder''s voice spoke. "We''ll negotiate with him. And then... we''ll offer him a position as a Warlord of the Sea!" Sengoku mmed his fist on the desk, rising to his feet, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Negotiate?! He''s injured so many of our forces, and you want to recruit him?!" "Are you just going to ignore the fact that this devil wreaked havoc in the Holy Land?!" The voice on the Den Den Mushi calmed slightly. "Calm down, Sengoku." Sengoku took a deep breath, regaining hisposure. "I understand negotiating, but why make him a Warlord?" "Noir''s strength is now known throughout the world. He also killed Gecko Moria. Making him a Warlord would perfectly smooth things over and maintain the Government''s image." Always about maintaining their image¡­ The conversation aged Sengoku several years. He felt as if his hair had turned a few shades whiter. But there was nothing he could do. The Marines, despite their power, were ultimately just the strongest military force under the World Government''s control. Funding, weapons, personnel, technology ¨C everything revolved around the Government. Without control over these resources, the Marines could never be truly independent, could never fully uphold their justice. What could he do? Resign? That wasn''t an option¡­ The Five Elders had given him an ultimatum: three days. That meant the Government''s tolerance was limited to the deaths of, at most, three more Celestial Dragons. But three days... what could they possibly aplish in such a short time? With two Admirals injured, what high-ranking fighters did the Marines have left? Sengoku picked up his Den Den Mushi, his voice grim. "Inform all officers of Vice Admiral rank and above to return to Headquarters within twenty-four hours!" After issuing the order, Sengoku sat alone at his desk, staring at the new bounty posters that were about to be distributed. All of them were core members of the Underworld Pirates. The most prominent one was Noir''s. Below the image, a bold line of text stood out: Devil Noir, Extremely Dangerous. Bountyincreased to 300,000,000Berries. Dead or Alive! ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 139: The Scattered Wanted Posters, Family Reaction! Chapter 139: The Scattered Wanted Posters, Family Reaction! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Devil Noir''s bounty had jumped to a staggering 300 million. Even though the Marines had tried to suppress the real bounty, many sensed something was amiss. normal citizens might just see the emergence of another powerful pirate, someone to be wary of, a potential disruption to their daily lives. But to those in power, those with a keen sense of the world''s currents, it was a ring red g. The Emperors of the Sea, especially, knew the truth. This dramatic bounty increase could only mean the World Government was trying to bury something¡­ ... On a remote, unknown ind, a drunken man received a newspaper delivered by a News Coo. His eyes suddenly lit up. Red hair billowing, Shanks stared at the familiar face on the wanted poster, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Isn''t that the kid from East Blue, years back?" "Noir! To think he''d be this notorious!" Yasopp, startled awake, yelled irritably, "Quiet! It''s the middle of the night!" His shout roused the entire Red Hair Pirates, camped out under the stars¡­ Shanks excitedly brandished the wanted poster. "Look! Noir''s be a big deal!" Confused murmurs rippled through the crew. "Noir¡­? Who''s that?" "Doesn''t matter!" Shanks, a bonfire zing beside him, whooped, "Let''s celebrate this kid we met once! Party!" The Red Hair Pirates roared back, "You just want an excuse to party!" ¡­ Meanwhile, in the New World, on the ship of another Emperor, the world''s strongest man, Whitebeard Edward Newgate¡­ Marco, the first divisionmander, presented the new wanted poster. Newgate, his massive crescent mustache a testament to his power, leaned back in his enormous chair and nced at the paper dismissively. "More of the Government''s cover-ups." "Stealing the Heavenly Tribute wouldn''t warrant this much. What else has this Noir done?" He looked at Marco. "Look into this¡­" Marco, feigning disinterest, nodded. "Aye, Pops." As Marco left, Newgate stared at another bounty poster ¨C Ace''s new one, the young man''s image even more defiant, the mes seeming to leap off the page. "Portgas D. Ace¡­" Newgate gazed at the youthful face, his thoughts drifting to years past, the era of rampant piracy¡­ and to a man so powerful that even Newgate took him seriously. He ced Ace''s bounty poster down, lost in thought. ¡­ The wanted poster had reached the Emperors, and it also reached Noir''s family in the East Blue. In Cocoyasi Vige, peace reigned. Noir''s growing reputation as the "Strongest Hunter" kept trouble away from his home. Early morning sunlight bathed the vige, a tranquility shattered by two excited voices. "Bellm¨¨re-san! Look!" "Sensei''s bounty is huge!" Kaede and Naomi burst through Bell-m¨¨re''s door, their excitement bubbling over. Bell-m¨¨re,ing in from the orange grove, looked at them with surprise. Nojiko took the wanted poster with a smile. She read aloud, "Noir, Captain of the Underworld Pirates, Copy-Copy Fruit user,mands over 500 men. Crimes: attacking a Marine Admiral, killing Warlord Gecko Moria, stealing the Heavenly Tribute¡­" Nojiko''s eyes shone with pride. "Big brother''s amazing!" Bell-m¨¨re took the poster, a fond exasperation in her voice. "That restless little Kid." Despite her words, her pride was evident. Nojiko, waving the poster excitedly, suddenly stopped. "Where''s Nami? Does she know?" Kaede and Naomi froze, sweat beading on their foreheads. "Uh...well...we don''t know..." Bell-m¨¨re narrowed her eyes. "What are you hiding?" The two girls exchanged nces and blurted out, "Nami-chan snuck out to steal from pirates again!" "What?!" Bell-m¨¨re roared like a mother tiger, making the three girls tremble. "Nami! That disobedient¡­" On the coast, Nami, arge bag slung over her shoulder, shivered. She got this feeling whenever something bad was about to happen. But it''s fine! This time, I hit the jackpot! Nami grinned, picturing her future riches. Money was something she could never have too much of. She pulled out a wanted poster from her cleavage ¨C Noir''s first one, with the smaller bounty. She crumpled it, her teeth gritted. She''d had a treasure chest, once, and cherished it! But then Noir left, and her treasure vanished. She''d cried for days, not because her brother was gone, but because her money was! Everyone knew who''d taken it¡­ But now, Nami''s nose was high in the air as she patted her bag. Noir had been gone a while, and she''d made a fortune! He''d be so jealous! Hahahaha! Herughter echoed across the shore, startling the nearby News Coo, which plummeted to the ground. A wanted poster drifted down, pping Nami in the face. She ripped it off, annoyed, and saw Noir again. Another wanted poster? Her eyes turned into Berry signs as she saw the bounty. But then she saw the mention of the Heavenly Tribute and froze. Why was he still richer than her?! ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 140: High Bounties Chapter 140: High Bounties [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... "Achoo!!" Aboard the Ark Maxim, soaring through the sky, Noir stood on the deck and sneezed violently. He rubbed his nose, grumbling as he looked up. The Bell-m¨¨re family''s special brand of education told him that Nami was definitely badmouthing him again! Next time they met, he''d find an excuse to give her a good thrashing¡­ Noir walked back into the cabin, a stack of bounty posters in hand, a smile ying on his lips. Li was feeding Hattori, his white pigeon. Wypery sprawled on the floor, snoring softly. Conis was ying with Suu, her little fox. Robin, seeing Noir enter, asked, "Well?" Noir nodded. "We''re far enough away. Tell Enel he can stop generating electricity." Robin nced back at Wyper, who immediately scrambled to his feet and headed below deck to ry the message to Enel. Nobody dared disobey the "Queen of the Underworld." When Enel returned to the meeting room, Noir pped the stack of bounty posters onto the table. "Everyone here, including myself, has a bounty now." Enel''s eyes lit up, his earlier fatigue forgotten. "Excellent! How much Beli do I have?" Everyone looked at the posters. The photos seemed to have been taken in Sabaody Archipgo. Enel snatched up his own bounty poster, his eyes scanning the details with anticipation. Enel, "Ten Thousand Thunders," Key Officer of the Underworld Pirates, Logia-type Rumble-Rumble Fruit user. Bounty: 150,000,000 Beli. Enel exploded at the sight of his epithet. "What ''Ten Thousand Thunders''? I''m clearly ''God of Thunder''!" he roared indignantly. Noir rolled his eyes. "Do you think the World Government are your fanboys, giving you a cool-sounding title? They''ll choose whatever makes you sound the most threatening." "Even my own epithet is terribly nd. And you want ''God of Thunder''?" Enel grumbled but conceded. Regardless, a first bounty of 150,000,000 Beli was impressive, even in the Grand Line. Wyper looked at his own poster with satisfaction. The description was simr to Enel''s. Wyper, "War God," Key Officer of the Underworld Pirates, Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit user, suspected Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Pteranodon. Bounty: 130,000,000 Beli. Enel, seeing Wyper''s bounty, immediately felt better. He burst intoughter, taunting Wyper, "130,000,000 Beli! Hahahaha, less than mine!" Wyper''s face darkened. He''d been one-upped, and it stung. Are the Marines blind? How could I be worth less than this arrogant fool?! Robin''s bounty had increased, though only by 1,000,000 Beli. Somehow, Conis had also ended up with a bounty poster. Hers was rather cute, a very girly 13,140,000 Beli. "What about Li?" Wyper and Enel curiously peered over Li''s shoulder. They were so shocked by what they saw that they nearly choked. "Killing Weapon? Why does your epithet sound so cool?!" "220,000,000 Beli?! Why is your bounty so high?!" Wyper copsed to his knees in despair. Enel looked as if all the color had drained from the world. Aside from Captain Noir and Robin, the acknowledged second-inmand, Wyper, Enel, and Conis were the founding members of the Underworld Pirates, the most senior veterans. Li and his group had joinedter, recruited in Water 7. And now the Marines were telling them that Li''s bounty was higher than theirs?! Li, unfazed, picked up his bounty poster. "The Government knows my abilities well. They''ve only seen a glimpse of yours." "Plus, I specialize in espionage and assassination. The Marines probably think I helped the Captain infiltrate Mary Geoise." Li''s exnation eased Wyper and Enel''s frustration somewhat. Those two childish idiots¡­ The women weren''t concerned about bounties. Robin turned to Noir and asked, "What''s our next move?" Noir paused, considering their options. "The number of Celestial Dragons is dwindling. I doubt the Government and the Marines will sit idly by." "And after these recent setbacks, they''ll be even more determined to retaliate." Mihawk, who had been absent earlier, emerged and sat beside Noir. "The Government''s authority and the Celestial Dragons'' status cannot be challenged. The Marines have a week at most before they make their move." Li nodded, his expression grim. "A major confrontation is inevitable. And the Marines will likelyunch a full-scale assault." Noir nodded, considering the forces the Marines could deploy. Among the Admirals, Aokiji had lost a leg in their previous encounter and wouldn''t be fighting anytime soon. Akainu had nearly been taken down by Ace. That left Kizaru, but Mihawk was still with them, so that shouldn''t be a problem¡­ Along with Garp and Sengoku, there were only threebatants at Admiral level or higher. At this point in time, Zephyr should still be with the Marines! Noir''s face turned serious. A former Admiral from the same era as Garp and Sengoku, Zephyr possessed Hakiparable to Garp''s, making him a formidable opponent. Add to that Vice Admirals like Momousagi and Chaton, along with numerous other Vice Admirals and Rear Admirals, and the Marines'' fighting strength was not to be trifled with. But Noir wasn''t afraid. With the underworld river, he wasn''t worried about being surrounded by the Marines. However, if Sengoku sent Zephyr after him, he could consider copying his talents. There were also several Vice Admirals and Rear Admirals. The Underworld Pirates'' key officers alone might struggle against such a force¡­ As Noir stared out at the vast ocean, Robin''s voice broke the silence. "At this rate, we''ll reach Sabaody Archipgo soon." Sabaody Archipgo¡­ and then¡­ Fish-Man Ind¡­ Noir looked thoughtfully at the distant sea. After a moment of contemtion, his eyes glinted. "To bolster our strength, I need to go to Fish-Man Ind." Robin frowned. "Isn''t that too rushed? Coating the ship will take several days." Noir shook his head, his voice firm with resolve. "I can go alone. There''s something I need there¡­" Princess Shirahoshi, the mermaid princess of Fish-Man Ind, was Poseidon, one of the Three Ancient Weapons. She possessed the ability tomunicate with andmand Sea Kings. That ability was highly likely to manifest as a talent. If Noir could copy Poseidon''s power, dealing with the Marines would be much easier. The ability tomand Sea Kings to attack would be a game-changer in arge-scale Marine battle. As Captain, Noir''s words werew. No one objected. But Robin looked at him with concern. Noir, understanding her unspoken worries, leaned down and gently embraced her. "I''m just going to make some preparations for the uing battle. I''ll be back soon." Robin nodded, a smile gracing her lips. "I understand." She lifted her head and gently kissed Noir "Be safe, ande back soon." The air suddenly filled with an inexplicable romantic tension. Kalifa and Conis watched with starry eyes. Li rolled his eyes. Wyper and Jabra were ying cards. And Enel¡­was hanging from the ceiling, generating electricity and light, as usual. ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 141: The Empress’s Attention Chapter 141: The Empress¡¯s Attention [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Amazon Lily, a nation hidden within the Calm Belt, was and shrouded in mystery. Its isted location and natural barriers made it virtually impervious to invasion. For the men of the world, it was a legendary paradise, and inhabited solely by women: the Ind of Women. The nation''s ruler was a pirate, known as the "Empress" Boa Hancock, renowned as the world''s most beautiful woman. She was also the only female member of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Today, Hancock was noticeably agitated. Inside the grand pce of Amazon Lily, Hancock sat on her throne, a dark expression on her face, biting her fingernail in thought. After a while, a small, elderly woman scurried into the throne room. This was Gloriosa, the former empress of Amazon Lily, known affectionately as Nyon-ba, now serving as Hancock''s advisor. As soon as Nyon-ba entered, Hancock''s captivating face softened into a smile, her beautiful eyes sparkling with anticipation. Even after all this time, the Snake Princess is still so breathtaking! Nyon-ba thought, swallowing nervously. Leaning on her cane, she reported, "We''ve inquired with the Marines about the incident in Mary Geoise, but..." "They refused to divulge any information." Hancock''s beautiful features instantly hardened. In a sh, she was on her feet, her elegant legshing out like a whip, striking Nyon-ba. The startled advisor was sent flying out the window. Hancock''s furious voice echoed through the pce. "Then what was the point ofing back?!" Nyon-ba, rubbing her aching back, limped back into the throne room. "Must you treat an old woman with such disrespect¡­?" she muttered. Hancock''s face darkened. She grabbed the tiny old woman, ready to throw her out again. Nyon-ba, panicked, quickly exined, "Calm down, Snake Princess! If someone really did kidnap Celestial Dragons, the Government wouldn''t just spread the news!" "Even if they did, the news wouldn''t reach Amazon Lily here in the Calm Belt." Hancock''s expression softened slightly. After a moment, she released Nyon-ba, who breathed a sigh of relief. After a moment of contemtion, Hancock issued amand. "Inform the Kuja Pirates. Prepare for departure." Nyon-ba was taken aback. "Where to?" "To Sabaody Archipgo. I need to confirm the truth about this Celestial Dragon kidnapping." Nyon-ba''s eyes widened in rm. She jumped in front of Hancock, pleading, "Sabaody is crawling with Celestial Dragons! Aren''t you afraid?" Hancock stopped. Just as Nyon-ba thought she had reconsidered, a sharp pain shot through her backside! Bam! The unfortunate advisor was sent flying again, a trail of smoke marking her trajectory as she disappeared into the distant forest. The haughty Empress, looking in the direction Nyon-ba had flown, scoffed. "No one questions my decisions!" The Kuja Pirates, Boa Hancock''s Warlord crew, set sail in secrecy, their destination: Sabaody Archipgo. ... Meanwhile, on Sabaody, the Underworld Pirates finally madendfall. Returning to this ind evoked mixed feelings for the crew. Especially for Enel and Wyper, who had suffered their most humiliating defeat here. A certain Admiral with a troublesome Devil Fruit had effortlessly defeated them all, even infuriating Noir in their initial encounter. Enel, no longer in the mood for sightseeing, asked listlessly, "Captain, when are we leaving this ind?" Noir stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Let''s find a coating mechanic first. Maybe there''s a coated ship readily avable." As they spoke, they walked down the street, known for its bubble culture, a popr trend on Sabaody. "Speaking of which, we''re not going to run into any Celestial Dragons again, are we?" Wyper asked, scanning their surroundings nervously. Robin shook her head. "After what you did in Mary Geoise, I doubt they''ll let any Celestial Dragons roam freely for a while." Noir shrugged nonchntly. "It doesn''t matter. They''re just Celestial Dragons. I''m not afraid of them." "But..." Enel hesitated. "Killing one Celestial Dragon costs us 10 billion Berries!" Everyone stared at him, sighing in unison. Ever since Noir had "borrowed" Enel''s Ark Maxim along with his gold, Enel had be exceedingly greedy. His greed was different from Nami''s or Noir''s. Nami''s greed was instinctual. She simply loved shiny things, but she was willing to spend money when necessary, though she was incredibly stingy with both herself and others. Noir was simr to Nami, but because he earned so much, he didn''t hesitate to spend it. Although the men on the crew received a fixed amount of money when theynded on an ind, their daily expenses, food, clothing, and other necessities were far from cheap. Enel, on the other hand, hoarded his money, refusing to spend a single Berry. He simply enjoyed looking at his riches and giggling to himself. In a way, it was a sickness. As the crew collectively judged Enel for his miserliness, they unknowingly wandered out of the bustling streets and into the shadier parts of the ind. Suddenly, the sound of a child''s cries reached their ears. In front of a shop, with its windows and doors smashed, a group of burly men barged inside. Momentster, a man emerged, carrying a sobbing little girl. A woman, her face bruised and swollen, clung to the man, pleading, "Sir! Please, spare my child!" "Her father has already been taken as a ve! I can''t lose my daughter too!" The man spat in the woman''s face, his ugly features twisted in a sneer. "Get lost! Don''t try to bargain with me!" "Your daughter will be auctioned off, and if a Celestial Dragon takes a liking to her, she''ll be set for life! Stop pretending to be pitiful!" The woman''s cries intensified. The man, growing impatient, punched her to the ground. The rest of the thugs surrounded her, kicking and beating her mercilessly. The surrounding people watched with indifference, no one offering to help. Noir was among them. He considered himself selfish. His journey on the sea was for his own benefit. He wasn''t about to sacrifice himself for others, let alone y the hero. "You bastards! When Devil Noir arrives, he''ll defeat all of you and the Celestial Dragons!" the little girl suddenly cried out. Silence fell over the scene. Everyone stared at the girl in disbelief. That name, in just a few days, had be a taboo on this ind, a word that could get you killed. Noir stopped in his tracks, sighing. He muttered under his breath, "Hopefully, no one calls me a saint for this..." ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 142: Noir First Encounter with Fujitora Chapter 142: Noir First Encounter with Fujitora [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir sighed, looking at the expectant gazes of Enel and Wyper behind him. A single syble escaped his throat: "Go..." Enel and Wyper, barely containing their eagerness, immediately understood and stormed off to intervene. But before they could even take a step, a voice rang out. "I advise you to reconsider your actions." Both sides paused. The woman looked towards the source of the voice with a flicker of hope, but her heart sank when she saw who it was. It was a blind man leaning on a cane. What could a blind man possibly do? Noir stared at the man, his mind reeling. This is¡­ ridiculous, right? A blind man of arge build, with that familiar scar¡­ Could this be the future Admiral Fujitora? Wyper and Enel immediately lost interest. The man who had been called out snarled, "Stay out of this if you don''t want to die!" Fujitora Issho remained unmoved. "Your actions are clearly unjust¡­" he stated firmly. "Stealing someone''s child will only tear families apart. You must stop this at once¡­" "You have a conscience. This woman''s husband and daughter have been taken from her. Doesn''t that make you think of your own family¡­?" Fujitora continued his moral lecture. Noir, who had been about to charge in, and his two crewmates stopped in their tracks, waiting impatiently for the sermon to end. Wyper swung Enel''s long earlobe back and forth, a bored expression on his face. "This blind guy is so boring¡­" Receiving no response, Wyper turned to look at Enel. The lightning man had somehow fallen asleep standing up¡­ Noir scratched his head in confusion. Fujitora had a strong sense of justice in the original story, but he wasn''t this much of a preacher, was he? The child trafficker finally snapped, unable to tolerate Issho''s moralizing any longer. He roared, drawing his sword. "Men! Take out this nagging blind man!" His underlings, equally annoyed by the lecture, eagerly drew their swords and charged forward with surprising ferocity. The shouting startled Enel awake. He nearly joined the charge against Issho before Wyper pulled him back¡­ Noir watched Issho with interest. As expected, seeing that his words had no effect, the man took action. Issho drew his sword from his cane, the sudden surge of power momentarily halting the child traffickers in their tracks. But after drawing his sword and a strange purple glow emanating from it, he sheathed it again. Everyone was confused. What was that? A polite demonstration before the real fight? Just as the traffickers were about to mock him, the sky suddenly darkened¡­ Noir''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ that move? Everyone looked up, their faces filled with dread. The clear blue sky was now covered by a massive, ominous shadow. Beneath the shadow, streaks of fire, caused by the object''s friction with the atmosphere, painted the sky a fiery red. "A meteor!!" The traffickers, faced with this catastrophic force, paled and screamed in terror. Even Enel and Wyper stared at the descending meteor in stunned silence. Holy crap! Noir and his crew thought in unison. First, a cannon to swat a fly, now a meteor to crush some thugs! Come to think of it, Fujitora''s meteors never seemed to hit anything other than small fry in the original story¡­ Noir released a wave of cold air, shielding his crew. He narrowed his eyes, observing the situation. The meteor continued its descent. Just as Noir was about to draw his sword, the traffickers, driven mad by fear, began to beg for mercy. "Please, sir! We won''t do it again!" Issho drew his sword and swung it twice. The massive meteor stopped abruptly, less than a hundred meters above them. The traffickers, having narrowly escaped death, didn''t make a sound. They scrambled away from Issho as fast as they could, without looking back. Issho calmly sent the meteor back into the sky, the entire process smooth and effortless. Enel and Wyper''s jaws dropped. This blind guy is that powerful? Noir pped his hands, a smile ying on his lips. "Impressive." Issho, his blind eyes seemingly open, revealing unnerving white sclera, smiled. "You seemed ready to assist as well. I only interfered." Noir shrugged nomittally. The little girl returned to her weeping mother''s arms, looking curiously at Noir and Issho. After a moment, the girl pointed at Noir, her eyes lighting up. "Devil Noir! Are you Devil Noir?" The girl''s mother flinched, looking at Noir with a mixture of awe and fear. Though manymoners in Sabaody recognized Devil Noir and approved of his actions against the Celestial Dragons, they were also terrified of him. A man who killed a Celestial Dragon was capable of anything. Issho "looked" at Noir with surprise. "Are you Devil Noir?" Noir scratched his ear. "Though I dislike the title, yes, that''s me." The little girl broke free from her mother''s embrace and rushed towards Noir, clinging to his leg as she cried, "Devil Noir, can you help me find my daddy?" Noir was taken aback. The girl''s mother quickly pulled her back, apologizing profusely. "I''m so sorry, sir! She''s just a child, speaking nonsense. Please don''t trouble yourself..." Issho patted the girl''s head, his brow furrowed. "Where is this child''s father?" The girl''s mother''s face was etched with sorrow. "My husband¡­ he was sold as a ve to the Celestial Dragons. He''s imprisoned in Mary Geoise." Issho''s expression turned grim. Mary Geoise, the Holy Land, wasn''t a ce one could just barge into with pure intentions. It could be a death trap! Noir looked at the girl, thinking. "Mary Geoise¡­ I have an idea." The mother and daughter, along with Issho, looked at Noir expectantly. "I recently rescued some ves from Mary Geoise," Noir exined. "They''re part of my crew now." "Some of my crewmates are still searching for their families. You coulde with me and see if your husband is among them." Tears welled up in the mother''s eyes as she thanked him profusely. The girl looked at Noir with adoration. Issho, however, was focused on something else entirely. His voiceced with disbelief, he asked, "Mr. Noir, you rescued ves from Mary Geoise?!" Noir, finally finding an audience for his exploits, replied casually, "It was nothing, really. Just burned down a bit of Mary Geoise and kidnapped a few Celestial Dragons." The Government wants to keep my actions quiet and minimize the impact¡­ Think again! ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 143: Fujitora Talents! Chapter 143: Fujitora Talents! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir brought the mother and daughter whom Issho had rescued to the shore and opened the gate to the Underworld. The entrance to the Underworld appeared as arge mass of peculiar ck mist. It took a long time to charge and covered a considerable area. Issho remarked, "There seems to be a powerful energy fluctuation ahead..." Enel looked at him in surprise. "You can tell even though you''re blind?" Issho nodded calmly. "Though my eyes are closed, my heart can perceive much more." Noir couldn''t help but retort, "It''s just Observation Haki. No need to be so cryptic about it." Enel was taken aback. Observation Haki so Mastered that it reces sight? How is that even possible? Compared to Fujitora, Enel¡¯s Observation Haki had a greater range, but Fujitora¡¯s was of a higher quality, allowing him to perceive details with the precision of eyesight. He could not only sense the emotions of others but also urately pull down meteors from the atmosphere. Among Observation Haki users, Fujitora was undoubtedly among the top five. If Queen Otohime were still alive, her Observation Haki would likely be ranked first. Noir was curious. What level was Fujitora¡¯s Observation Haki? Unfortunately... his System was still upgrading, and he wouldn''t be able to copy abilities for another two days. But just taking a peek shouldn''t be a problem, right? Noir focused the System''s observation skill on Fujitora, and his stats appeared. "Name: Issho Fujitora''s Justice: Gold Quality. Fujitora Issho''s sense of justice is exceptionally rare. When faced with those he deems evil, his will bes even stronger, boosting hisbat power significantly. For a period of time, his abilities and techniques consume no energy. Mind''s Eye: Red Quality. Seeing the world with the heart. Enhanced Observation Haki allows him to perceive finer details. After blinding himself, he awakened the ''No Evil'' trait, granting him an extremely wide range and the ability to sense emotions urately. Devil Host- Zushi Zushi: Gold Quality. After consuming the Paramecia-type Zushi Zushi no Mi, he is imbued with the power of a demonic entity, allowing him to manipte gravity freely. Sea''s Rejection: Purple Talent. While gaining demonic power, he is also cursed by the sea. The curse causes the sea to reject him, weakening him in contact with seawater and preventing him from actively using his abilities." Noir was impressed. As expected, Admirals were not to be underestimated. The "Fujitora''s Justice" talent allowed Issho to fight without depleting his energy. "Mind''s Eye" enabled him to perceive everything around him. And then there was the devastating power of the Zushi Zushi no Mi. However, Noir felt it was a shame that "Mind''s Eye," representing Observation Haki, required him to be blind to reach its full potential. Even if it underwent fusion and mutation in the future, that condition would likely remain. And surprisingly, Fujitora¡¯s Observation Haki was only red quality, just like Enel¡¯s. This puzzled Noir. If even Fujitora¡¯s was only red, whose Observation Haki could possibly reach gold quality? Katakuri¡¯s Observation Haki could see into the future. He wondered if that was gold quality. But Noir, a perfectionist, wanted to find the Observation Haki with the highest potential¡­ He''d have to visit Fish-Man Ind and observe Shirahoshi. Her Observation Haki was unique, an innate ability inherited from Queen Otohime. Though she couldn''tpare to thete Queen, Noir could potentially Enhance her ability. But there was no point dwelling on it now. Noir''s talent replication was temporarily unavable. He couldn''t copy anything even if he wanted to. The Marines could attack at any moment. He had to wait for his System to recover and prioritize copying Shirahoshi¡¯s Poseidon ability¡­ That little Shirahoshi is a treasure trove of abilities. Noir opened the gate to the Underworld and led Issho, the mother, and daughter inside. Meanwhile, the ve traders whom Issho had let go were still reeling from their near-death experience. While they were terrified of Issho¡¯s immense power, they suddenly recalled the man who had been observing the battle. That man¡¯s face¡­ seemed familiar¡­ The lead trafficker¡¯s blood ran cold. He turned to his subordinates and yelled, "Quick! Find the Marines!" "Devil Noir is here!" Unaware that they had been recognized, Noir and his crew were on Thriller Bark, helping the little girl find her father. After gathering everyone, Noir let the mother and daughter search for him. Among the assembled crew, a man with dark circles under his eyes and a worried expression spotted the pair Noir had brought. Tears welled up in his eyes. He rushed forward, crying out, "My love! My daughter!" The mother and daughter, stunned for a moment, then ran towards him, embracing him and sobbing his name. He was actually on our ship¡­ Noir scratched his head as he watched the emotional reunion. He wondered how many other families had been separated among his crew. It would take a long time to reunite them all¡­ The man, along with his wife and daughter, knelt before Noir, overflowing with gratitude. "Thank you, Captain! Thank you for finding my family!" Noir frowned. "If you want to kneel, go kneel somewhere else! Don''t embarrass your family!" The man quickly wiped away his tears and snot, standing up straight. "Yes, sir!" Issho watched Noir with admiration. "It ismendable that you are willing to help the weak and downtrodden." "But¡­ why does the World Government inflict such suffering on ordinary people, taking them away as ves?" Issho sighed, his words revealing a deep dissatisfaction with the World Government. Over the years, as he wandered the world alone, he had witnessed countless acts of cruelty and injustice. Driven by his strong sense of justice, he had closed his eyes forever, unwilling to witness any more of the world''s ugliness. And these unbearable atrocities, in Issho''s view, were mostlymitted by the self-proimed righteous Government, not pirates. This made him question his own purpose. Where was the justice he sought? Noir smiled. "From the Government''s perspective, they are not wrong. Most of the evil theymit is to Keep their position and maintain their authority." "But for the majority of the world, their ''good'' is nothing more than ''evil'' disguised in a pretty package." Issho looked at Noir in surprise, a faint smile appearing on his lips. "I thought the one who caused such chaos in Mary Geoise would be a reckless viin. I didn''t expect¡­" Noir shrugged dismissively. "That''s just useless talk." Issho looked at Noir, his eyes glinting with an unknown emotion. He hesitated before asking, "Given your perspective, should I continue to serve the Marines and the Government?" Noir was stunned. Fujitora Issho was asking for his opinion? What did this mean? ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 144: Recruiting Fujitora! The Empress Arrives! Chapter 144: Recruiting Fujitora! The Empress Arrives! [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Noir hesitated. His words could potentially alter Issho''s future. Issho, destined to be a Marine Admiral, possessed top-tierbat prowess. If he joined Noir''s crew, theirck of high-level fighters would be resolved. However, rushing things might backfire and cause Issho to resent him. So, Noir decided on honesty,ying out his thoughts inly. "The Marines are a powerful organization, but ultimately, they are subordinate to the World Government. Their resources, their very core, are provided by the Government." "Because of this, they face limitations in what they can truly aplish." "I know many Marines. Despite being their enemy due to our differing stances, I admire their unwavering convictions and their personal sense of justice." Issho pondered for a moment. "So you''re saying there are many honorable individuals within the Marines?" Noir nodded, then added, "Everything has two sides. Just as there are asionally good people among pirates, there are bound to be some bad folks in the Marines as well." "Most of the corrupt Marines are found in the Four Blues branches. There are far fewer at Marine Headquarters." Issho seemed to have a revtion. He bowed his head slightly. "I am enlightened by your words." Noir wasn''t afraid of Issho running off to join the Marines after this conversation. In the original story, Issho only considered joining the Marines after the Marineford War, when external pirate activity surged, and his skills as an unknown master swordsman were needed. Coincidentally, after the Marineford War, a power struggle for the Fleet Admiral position erupted within the Marines, and the World Military Draft propelled Issho to a position of high authority. But now, having met Noir and heard his perspective, Issho gained an early understanding of the inner workings of the Marines. He would realize that to truly uphold his justice, he needed significant power, at least the rank of Admiral. However, with the current stability within the Marines, there was no opportunity for him to rise quickly. And with Noir, a transmigrator, altering the course of history, the events of the Marineford War and the subsequent power struggle were uncertain... "Based on your opinion, should I join the Marines?" Issho asked, his gaze fixed on Noir. Noir coughed. "I have a better suggestion." "Join my pirate crew." Issho was momentarily stunned, then burst into heartyughter. "You just praised the Marines'' internal atmosphere, and now you''re trying to recruit me into a pirate crew?" Noir shook his head. "The higher-ups in the Marines may be righteous, but they are also individuals driven by power. Are you confident you can climb to that level within the Marines?" Issho''sughter subsided as he considered Noir''s words. At his core, Issho was a free-spirited wanderer with a strong sense of justice. He wasn''t well-versed in power struggles and bureaucratic maneuvering. Seeing Issho''s hesitation, Noir continued. "So, what kind of person do you think I am?" Issho looked at Noir, his expression serious. "Though you bear the title of ''pirate,'' I see a man ofpassion, one who cares for his subordinates and is willing to risk his life to save ves. A true chivalrous spirit." "And as an enemy, you speak highly of the Marines without reservation. You are a man of honor." The unexpected praise made Noir blush. He coughed again. "So, my pirate crew is, as I said, among the minority of pirates." "The Underworld Pirates are mostlyprised of those who have suffered greatly, lost their families, and been enved. They may havemitted crimes in the past, but now our only enemies are the Celestial Dragons. Our primary goal is to live freely and without worry." "Joining my crew won''tpromise your justice. In fact, it will allow you to witness a different kind of justice, one you might not have seen before." Issho hesitated for a long moment. "Could you give me some time to consider your offer?" Noir breathed a sigh of relief. Issho''s willingness to consider the offer was a positive sign. Though Issho appeared to be a carefree wanderer, his strong convictions meant he would eventually join an organization, though which one remained unknown. Noir had done his best to persuade him. Now, it was up to fate. Unlike Enel, who could be swayed with a bit of force and some food, Issho was a different breed. Putting aside the question of whether Noir could even defeat him inbat, even if he seeded, Issho''s personality wouldn''t allow him to submit easily. ... While Noir was attempting to recruit Issho, the situation outside the Underworld River had changed drastically. Countless Marines had surrounded the shores of Sabaody Archipgo. Warships and Marines in blue uniforms stretched as far as the eye could see. Leading the charge was their old friend, Uncle Kizaru... However, Kizaru''s expression was far from rxed. He had encountered someone even older than himself. Former Marine Admiral "ck Arm" Zephyr, the mentor of the current three Admirals. Unfortunately, Kizaru had the worst rtionship with Zephyr among all his students. As one of the first students Zephyr trained after retiring from the front lines, Kizaru should have held deep respect for his former teacher. But reality was different. When Zephyr became an instructor, he had just retired from his "no-kill" Admiral phase, still in the midst of transitioning towards his hatred for pirates after his family was murdered. Therefore, the young Akainu and Aokiji were influenced by Zephyr''s ideology. Akainu developed an absolute hatred for pirates, while Aokiji adopted a more nuanced perspective, judging good and evil on a case-by-case basis. But Kizaru was different. He was the oldest of the three Admirals and had already formed his own philosophy, often disagreeing with Zephyr''s views. Combined with their differing opinions on training methods, their rtionship had be increasingly strained. Zephyr, clutching his right arm, red at Kizaru with a grim expression. "You''re still clinging to your ideals." Kizaru replied with a hint of impatience, "Oh, are you going to lecture me again?" Zephyr raised his newly installed experimental arm, a Dyna Stone grinder. His voice was raspy. "Never mind. I can''t control you." Looking at Zephyr''s aging body, Kizaru sighed, but still turned away without speaking. Vice Admiral Strawberry rushed to support Zephyr, but Zephyr pushed him aside, assuring him he was fine. Upon receiving news of Noir''s activities, Sengoku hadn''t dared to take any chances. He''d immediately dispatched both Kizaru and Zephyr. He had also summoned every avable Vice Admiral, including the Admiral candidates, Gion (Momousagi) and Tokikake (Chaton). Sengoku didn''t believe that Noir could escape from so many powerful Marines. Zephyr''s gaze swept across the coastline, his expression suddenly hardening. He pointed towards the distance. "Isn''t that a pirate g?" Kizaru followed his gaze. Two enormous sea serpents pulled a massive crimson ship. The dark red g disyed a symbol of nine intertwined snakes. Empress Boa Hancock? What was a Warlord doing here? ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 145: Hancock’s Allure Chapter 145: Hancock¡¯s Allure [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... On the deck of the Kuja Pirate Ship, Hancock reclinednguidly on her snake Salome, her elegantly crossed legs gleaming like polished jade. She surveyed the approaching Marine fleet with an air of regal indifference. The Kuja Pirates brandished their weapons, their faces showing no fear in the face of the formidable Marine force. From the lead Marine ship, a messenger called out to the Kuja Pirates, "We are on a top-secret Marine mission! Warlord Hancock, stand aside immediately!" Hancock''s brow furrowed, her delicate chin tilted upwards in disdain. "Marines," she purred, "are you ordering me around?" "I¡­" The Empress didn''t bother waiting for a response. She gracefully rose to her feet. Bathed in the brilliant sunlight, the captivating beauty walked to the bow of the Kuja Ship. Even seasoned Vice Admirals felt their hearts stir, their eyes involuntarily forming heart shapes. One by one, the Marine soldiers and officers sumbed to her mesmerizing presence, their gazes fixated on her breathtaking form. A chorus of awestruck voices filled the air: "So beautiful¡­" Observing the growing infatuation among the Marines, theposed Vice Admiral Gion, known as Momousagi, stood firm. Her long, shapely legs, adorned with a striking ck spider tattoo, were a captivating sight in themselves. Momousagi, her face grim, called out to the entranced Marines, "Snap out of it! Be wary of her ability!" Though beautiful herself, Momousagi''s charm paled inparison to Hancock''s. Her words alone couldn''t break the spell. Even Tokikake, better known as Chaton, who had confessed his love to Momousagi countless times, had forgotten his goddess, his voice now joining the chorus praising Hancock''s beauty. Witnessing the embarrassing disy from her fellow Marines, Momousagi gritted her teeth. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. Kizaru picked at his ear, his voice nonchnt. "Empress Hancock. Such captivating allure¡­" Z, his chin resting on his hand, observed with surprising calmness. "Combined with her Devil Fruit ability, it''s a formidable power." Ooh¡­ Momousagi looked at Kizaru and Z with admiration. As expected of the pirs of the Marines, they remained unaffected by the Empress''s charm. Even she had to be careful not to look directly at Hancock. "Admiral Kizaru, Instructor Z," she asked, "how do you manage to resist her influence?" Both men fell silent, their faces taking on an odd expression. "Mostly... endurance¡­" Momousagi face-palmed. Hancock looked down at the men with undisguised disgust. Foolish men. simple creatures! Why were so many Marines here? Did they have new information about the pirate who had kidnapped the Celestial Dragons? If so, her presence here was timely. She had to uncover the truth behind this incident. Momousagi stepped forward from the throng of infatuated Marines, pointing at Hancock. "Boa Hancock, you are a Warlord. Why are you obstructing Marine operations?" Hancock tucked a stray strand of raven hair behind her ear, her gaze fixed on Momousagi. "I have no intention of obstructing you. You are the ones who are blocking my ship." Momousagi gritted her teeth, remaining silent. Damn pirate! Even a Warlord acts like this! Z rose to his feet, his expression serious. "We don''t have time for this. Devil Noir will escape!" Hancock''s eyes flickered. Devil Noir... is that his title? Z hefted his massive metal arm, the Grinder, and without hesitation, punched his way through the crowd of his own men. The officers, jolted by the sudden pain, snapped out of their trance. Momonga, clutching his head, asked, "What was that about? Why did you hit us?" Z replied calmly, "Pain helps focus the mind. Don''t let her charm you!" Hancock watched as the Marines used pain to regain their senses, a sneer ying on her lips. "Petty tricks. How pathetic." Momousagi, her sense of justice unwavering, red at Hancock, who stood between them and their objective. "Boa Hancock, do you want to be stripped of your Warlord title? Step aside!" Hancock''s expression turned serious. If the Marines were here to apprehend Noir, she needed to buy him time. ... As she took a step forward, preparing to address the Marines, a massive ck fog erupted from the sea between the two forces. From within the eerie mist, a ship slowly emerged, its golden hull gleaming in the sunlight. The Ark Maxim sailed out. Noir stood at the bow, casually enjoying the ocean view. But his rxed demeanor vanished in an instant. Why are there so many Marines?! The shores of Sabaody are practically overflowing. Are they holding a dumpling-eating contest or something?! Robin gently touched Noir''s shoulder, pointing in another direction. "Noir, look." Noir followed her gaze and saw two giant snakes pulling arge ship. The ship''s g bore the distinctive nine-headed serpent skull of the Kuja Pirates. That must be the Empress'' g. What''s she doing here? As Noir pondered this, Mihawk, who had been cooped up on the Ark Maxim, emerged, dressed in a casual checkered shirt and shorts, looking like a tourist on vacation. He''d been staying on the ship for quite some time, insisting that Noir take him to the New World. Mihawk has changed, Noir thought. He''s not the same aloof swordsman anymore. Why has he be like Ace, always looking for a free ride? Unsure of Hancock''s presence, Noir asked Mihawk, "Do the Warlords have a mission here?" Mihawk shook his head, sipping his juice. "No. Hancock must be here on her own ord." What is she doing here? Noir''s feelings towards Hancock were straightforward. Though she was undeniably beautiful and kind to those she loved, his heart belonged to Robin. Hancock was most likely here to investigate the Celestial Dragon incident. Noir wasn''t delusional. He didn''t think Hancock would fall for him just because he''d killed a Celestial Dragon. Since arriving in this world, he''d stopped viewing the characters from the original story as fictional. He interacted with them as real people with their own thoughts and feelings. Hancock wasn''t some prize to be won by killing a Celestial Dragon. Still, the world''s most beautiful woman... he couldn''t deny the attraction. But he had more pressing matters to deal with right now. Both sides reacted with surprise at Noir''s sudden appearance. Kizaru''s expression was one of weary resignation. Every encounter with this kid was exhausting, preventing him from even enjoying a moment of peace. Z observed the rising pirate with a serious expression, while Momousagi nervously ced her hand on her sword. Chaton, along with the other Marine officers and soldiers, stared intently at Noir, ready for action. Hancock, witnessing Noir and his ship materialize out of thin air, wore an expression of shock and confusion. Her younger sister, Sandersonia, pulled out a wanted poster and showed it to Hancock. "Elder Sister, look!" "This man who just appeared... he''s Devil Noir!" ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 146: The Great Battle Chapter 146: The Great Battle [A/N] Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! ... Hancock took the faded bounty poster, her gaze fixed on the bewildered Noir and his crew in the distance, her thoughts unreadable. Amazon Lily, located in the Calm Belt, was isted from much of the world''s news. Consequently, Hancock''s knowledge of Noir''s exploits was both dyed and limited. She had recently received an intriguing piece of intelligence: someone had kidnapped over thirty Celestial Dragons and even publicly executed one in Sabaody Archipgo. The news had shocked Hancock. She immediately dispatched her warriors to investigate but to no avail. The Government had already begun suppressing information about the incident. All Hancock knew was that a mysterious figure had openly challenged the Celestial Dragons, engaging in a deadly feud. Hancock, having been enved by Celestial Dragons in her youth, harbored an intense hatred for them. But that hatred was a relic of her past. As the current empress, her duty was to protect her people. To do so, she had reluctantly epted the title of Warlord, utilizing the privileges granted by the Government to safeguard her ind and its inhabitants. Hancock''s hatred remained buried deep within her, unable to find release. But now, with someone actively targeting the Celestial Dragons, she feltpelled to offer her assistance, however discreetly. As Hancock made her decision, Noir pulled out a mirror from his pocket. The Marines, arriving in such force, couldn''t be here for a casual visit. He needed to prepare. The mirror connected the world of the living to the Underworld River, allowing Noir to summon anything from within. Including, of course, its inhabitants. Noir raised the mirror. A brilliant light spilled out, revealing figures within its glow. Countless muscr figures emerged, their bodies taut and ready for action. Confined for days, they were finally released by their captain! The pirates roared with excitement, their cries filling the air, instantly transforming the quiet seascape into a scene of boisterous activity. The Marines, witnessing the sudden appearance of the ship and the pirates, were once again left in stunned disbelief. What kind of devilish power is this? How did he manage to conceal so many people and bring them here? Z, his face grim, watched the growing number of Marines, a surge of suppressed rage rising within him. The former Marine, whose family had been brutally murdered by pirates despite his vow never to kill one, was consumed by regret. "Pirates! You''re all going to die!" Z leaped from the warship, charging towards the Underworld Pirates. His massive attack generated a powerful gust of wind as it hurtled towards the Ark Maxim. Noir''s eyes widened in rm. He flew forward, intercepting the attack. A st of icy air erupted from his mouth, forming a thick wall of ice that rose from the sea. The devastating punch collided with the ice wall, shattering it into countless crystalline fragments as if it were made of paper. Noir drew Devil de, shing with the relentless Z. The force of their Haki colliding sent shockwaves through the air, knocking back nearby Marines. The old folks in the One Piece world are something else. They only get stronger with age, turning into unstoppable killing machines. Vice Admiral Tsuru had almost seen through his disguise with her sharp mind. Sengoku''s strategies constantly caused him trouble. Garp had nearly pummeled him to death with his fists. And now, this Z guy... Give me a break! Can''t you just let me win one fight? Noir attacked ferociously, but the agile old man dodged and parried every blow, asionallynding a solid hit on Noir''s head. Fighting these old timers meant either overwhelming them with brute force for a quick victory or having the stamina to slowly wear them down. This kind of energy-intensive battle wasn''t in Noir''s favor. As Z quickly retreated, Noir mmed his hand onto the ground, pinning Z''s shadow. The old man''s backward momentum abruptly halted. Even if I can''t hold him down directly, his shadow will do! Noir reversed his grip on Devil de, aiming to slice through Z''s shadow. Before Z could react, a beam of light materialized, intercepting Devil de''s de. A sh of gold followed. Noir reacted just in time, raising his left arm to block Kizaru''s light-speed kick. The force of the impact sent him stumbling backward. Kizaru lowered his leg, his expression impassive. Z grunted, regaining his footing. The two didn''t exchange a single word about their coordinated attack¡­ Noir gritted his teeth, ring at the familiar face. He was about to lose his mind. Why is Kizaru everywhere?! He''d encountered Kizaru before, where the Admiral had thwarted his and Ace''s crews. Then in Mary Geoise, Kizaru and Aokiji had teamed up to pursue him, nearly killing him. And now, the damn Admiral was here again, working with Z to capture him... Sengoku, can''t you send someone else for once?! If Kizaru could hear Noir''s inner rant, he''d probably echo the sentiment. Akainu and Aokiji, thosezy old dogs, were on sick leave, leaving him to deal with all the trouble¡­ It''s a long and tearful story... Noir forced a smile and greeted Kizaru. "Ah... Uncle Kizaru, we meet again." Kizaru, internally groaning at having to interact with this troublemaker, replied with a weary sideways nce, "Can''t you just stay out of trouble¡­?" Z, caught between them, looked back and forth in confusion as they exchanged greetings like old friends. How did they get so familiar with each other? And why did he suddenly feel like the third wheel¡­? Ignoring Z, the two resumed their battle. Noir raised his sword, engaging the former Admiral in a fierce sh. Kizaru, seeminglycking his usual enthusiasm, wielded his Ama no Murakumo, supporting Z''s attacks. Soon, deep cuts marred Noir''s body. Blood trickled down Noir''s forehead. He gritted his teeth, dodging theirbined attacks while fending off other Marine officers who tried to intervene. Back, Aokiji and Kizaru had forced him to flee for his life. If Kizaru hadn''t held back, giving him a chance to fight Aokiji one-on-one, Noir would have been obliterated. But the current situation seemed even worse¡­ Two Admiral-level opponents, supported by arge number of well-trained Marines... the odds were stacked against him. The sheer number of Vice Admirals kept the Underworld Pirates'' officers upied. Momonga had singled out Li, determined to bring the traitor to justice. Onigumo and Doberman, both hawks within the Marines who followed Akainu''s hardline approach, were eager to settle the score with the Underworld Pirates, especially with Akainu injured. Enel and Wyper were locked in a fierce battle with the two enraged Vice Admirals, unable to break free. Even Robin and Kalifa were facing formidable opponents: Gion, the "Momousagi," and Ain, Z''s student. With the two skilled swordswomen holding them back, and the Underworld Pirates outnumbered and outgunned, the Marines quickly gained the upper hand. Meanwhile, on the sidelines, Sandersonia anxiously asked, "Sister, what should we do?" Hancock, her statuesque figure entuated by her form-fitting qipao, lifted her chin and spoke calmly, "Find a reason to intervene and rescue Noir." "I need to have a word with him!" ... Support and read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon Normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 147: Hawkeye Takes Action Chapter 147: Hawkeye Takes Action [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below! ... The Underworld Pirates werepletely suppressed by the Marines, unable to mount any sort of counterattack. This wasn''t due to any weakness on the Underworld''s part. Any single pirate crew facing the full might of the mobilized Marines would be at a disadvantage, let alone a newly formed crew like the Underworld Pirates. Noir gritted his teeth, struggling to withstand thebined pressure of Kizaru and Zephyr''s attacks as their light sword and Smasher collided with his Devil de. His resistance was futile. Even with their differences, Zephyr and Kizaru, working together, were an insurmountable force. "Did my protagonist aura take a vacation? I can''t even handle two Admirals..." Noir muttered self-deprecatingly. Seeing Noir cornered, his crewmates were frantic. Enel desperately tried to break through the encirclement. But Vice Admiral Onigumo was no pushover. His Life Return-controlled hair ensnared Enel and flung him back. Wyper caught Enel, roaring in frustration, "Use your speed! Don''t just charge in blindly!" Enel''s face darkened. "I don''t need you to tell me what to do!" Wyper transformed into his hybrid form, his massive wings beating, generating a fierce gust of wind that buffeted the two Vice Admirals. Enel seized the opportunity and dashed forward, blue arcs of lightning tracing his path through the air. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Noir. Kizaru watched the lightning-wielding man with surprise, then chuckled. "Enel, Former ''God'' of Skypiea, here to help your captain?" Without a word, Enel thrust his trident at Kizaru''s face. Kizaru didn''t flinch. Experienced fighters could sense the presence, orck thereof, of Busoshoku Haki in an attack. As expected, the golden trident passed harmlessly through Kizaru''s face. Kizaru raised his leg,ser light gathering around his shin. He delivered a swift and merciless kick. Enel was sent flying, crashing through the deck of a Marine warship. Though he had begun training in Haki under Noir''s guidance, he was still unable to utilize it effectively inbat. Zephyr, observing Enel''s swift defeat, sneered at Noir. "Your subordinates are nothing special!" Noir watched impassively as Enel was struck down. A slow smile spread across his face as he raised his sword, his voice firm and resolute. "Don''t underestimate.. my crew." Zephyr raised an eyebrow dismissively and swung his ckened arm at Noir again, Kizaru quickly joining the attack with his Ama no Murakumo sword. Noir''s eyes gleamed, his smile widening, his stance unwavering. Those familiar with Noir knew that this expression meant he had a n! Ignoring Kizaru''s iing sword strike, Noir dragged Devil de along the ground, then swung it upwards at Zephyr, unleashing a barrage of shadowy projectiles. Kizaru''s expression darkened. Noir was ignoring him! Just as Kizaru''s light sword was about to connect with Noir, a sh of blue lightning erupted, shielding Noir once more. Enel coughed up blood, another wound appearing on his already battered body. His chest bled profusely. Kizaru looked at Enel, surprised. "A man like you, taking a blow for someone else?" "Tch!" Enel spat out a mouthful of blood, his voice defiant. "Less talk. You''re my opponent. Leave the others out of this!" Even without Haki, he could still buy Noir some time. Kizaru had be Enel''s second unshakeable Devil... the first being his ruthless captain. So, even if it cost him his life, Enel would defeat him! Kizaru sighed. "Enthusiasm is a powerful thing..." "Fine. Fighting you is better than fighting my old teacher and Noir." With a newfound resolve, Enel faced Kizaru alone. Noir, observing the battle, smiled with satisfaction. Zephyr scoffed. "Not worried? Kizaru may be annoying, but taking down that weakling will be child''s y!" The force behind Noir''s Devil de suddenly intensified, sending a tremor through Zephyr''s massive frame. Noir, usually warm and friendly towards his crew, now radiated a chilling aura. His voice was cold and sharp. "Shut your mouth!" Without another word, Noir charged, unleashing a torrent of blood-red Conqueror''s Haki, even more potent than what he''d disyed against Garp. Zephyr coated his powerful arm in Busoshoku Haki, his Seastone Smasher whistling through the air. Noir''s Devil Fruit powers were unaffected by Seastone. Their duel was a sh of titans, neither giving an inch. Zephyr, though slightly weaker than Garp, was still a formidable opponent. Their battle became the most dangerous part of the war, no Marine daring to approach. Elsewhere, Enel was being relentlessly pummeled by Kizaru, while Wyper struggled to hold his own against the two Vice Admirals. And on the Ark Maxim, a certain observer finally decided he''d seen enough. Dracule Mihawk, dressed in his usual attire, his ck de Yoru in hand, stepped onto his small coffin-shaped boat. Mihawk''s sharp gaze was fixed on Noir, a hint of intrigue in his eyes. After days of sparring with Noir, Mihawk had gained a deeper understanding of his swordsmanship. With his talent, Noir was the most likely candidate to surpass him in the future! He couldn''t allow such a promising opponent to be crushed by the Marines here. The Marines, noticing Mihawk approaching the center of the battlefield, reacted with a mix of apprehension and confusion. The Shichibukai and the Marines were ostensibly allies, but the pirates'' true nature couldn''t be ignored. Marines like Zephyr, who harbored a deep hatred for pirates, found it difficult to cooperate with the Shichibukai. Ultimately, the Shichibukai were merely tools, a temporary measure to maintain the bnce of power between the Four Emperors and the Marines. If either side gained a significant advantage, the Shichibukai would be the first to be affected. The Marines watched the uninvited guest warily, unsure of his intentions. Mihawk raised Yoru. Emerald green shes, imbued with incredible power, ripped through the air, aimed at various targets. Across the chaotic battlefield, numerous figures were struck. Wyper, struggling to fend off Onigumo and Doberman, felt the ground beneath them explode as a sword sh tore through the earth. Enel, barely conscious, tried to get up. Just as Kizaru was about to strike, a gust of wind generated by a sword sh swept Enel into the sea. With a few swift attacks, Yoru had shifted the tide of several battles, inflicting casualties on both the Underworld Pirates and the Marines. Only Noir seemed to understand Mihawk''s intentions, chuckling to himself. The master of theatrics, Hawkeye, has entered the stage¡­ ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx --- [Rece ''@'' with ''A''] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 148: Luring the Marines Chapter 148: Luring the Marines [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below! ... While the Government tacitly allowed Warlords like Mihawk to associate with pirates, on the battlefield, appearances had to be maintained. At least a show had to be put on for the Marines. Mihawk didn''t care about the title of Warlord, but it did save him a lot of trouble. So, he offered a few subtle assists, just enough to keep up appearances. Unfortunately for Enel, his crewmates were struggling to pull him out of the water after Mihawk''s "help." Ain, who was close to capturing Robin, red at Mihawk. "Dracule Mihawk! What are you doing?!" Mihawk, having just finished his performance, didn''t even flinch. "Lending the Marines a hand," he said calmly. Ain almostughed in disbelief. "You call that helping?!" she eximed, gesturing towards her injuredrades on the battlefield. The members of the Underworld Pirates shuddered. Those indiscriminate sword shes hadn''t exactly looked like they were meant to help anyone in particr. Mihawk was about to reply when his expression suddenly darkened. He ducked his head, and a pink projectile whizzed past his ear. Everyone turned to see the woman who could capture a man''s soul with a single nce, standing on the deck of her ship like a regal goddess. Boa Hancock tucked a strand of ck hair behind her ear, revealing her golden snake earrings. With an air of unadulterated conceit, she dered, "Your attack struck my ship." Mihawk blinked. Did it? I thought my control was impable. "..." Then it hit him. This woman was looking for a fight! And was he going to let that slide? Mihawk gripped Yoru, his own pride ring. "And if it did... what are you going to do about it?" Hancock smirked, her slender fingers reaching up to touch her crimson lips. Pink, heart-shaped bubbles filled the air. "ve Arrow!" Hancock drew back an invisible bowstring, and a volley of pink energy arrows rained down, forming a dense curtain of projectiles. Mihawk watched her calmly, his golden eyes unwavering. His ck-d form weaved through the pink arrows without a single one making contact. The nearby Marines weren''t so fortunate. Many were struck, their bodies instantly turning to lifeless stone. The petrified Marines cried out in terror, trying to flee, but the arrows seemed to follow them, unerringly finding their targets. Mihawk blinked again. Why does this seem so familiar? He shrugged, deciding to use the opportunity to help Noir while engaging Hancock. Hancock, seeing the usually stoic Mihawk seemingly riled up, felt a surge of satisfaction. Fighting Mihawk while helping Noir... I''m a genius! And so, two Warlords with the same hidden agenda began a mock battle. Sword shes and sts of Mero Mero no Mi energy flew across the sea, hitting everything except their intended target. Marines, pirates, Vice Admirals, ¨C anyone was fair game for their "idental" attacks. Even Noir narrowly avoided being skewered by several arrows, and Mihawk''s flying shes sent him scrambling for cover. Are these two helping or hindering us?! Z, panting slightly, red at the two Warlords who were now fully engaged in their "fight." But there was nothing he could do. They weren''t directly opposing the Marines... Besides, several members of the Underworld Pirates had also been caught in the crossfire. The once clearly defined battlefield had descended into chaos thanks to these two troublemakers. Meanwhile, the fight between Noir and Z was reaching a turning point. Z, with the advantage of his Seastone arm, was steadily pushing Noir back. Noir retreated, struggling to parry Z''s attacks with Devil de. A strange smile appeared on his face. Finally, Z''s overwhelming strength broke through Noir''s defenses. The massive metal arm mped around Noir''s neck, lifting him high into the air before mming him into the ground. This was the opportunity Noir had been waiting for. Z, confident in the Seastone''s ability to nullify Devil Fruit powers, hadn''t bothered coating his arm in Haki. Without the protection of Busoshoku Haki, Noir''s Amaterasu could burn anything! ck mes, like the breath of a Devil, erupted from Noir''s body, engulfing Z''s Seastone arm. The Amaterasu spread rapidly. Sensing the abnormal heat, Z''s expression darkened. He released Noir and plunged his burning arm into the water. But the ck mes showed no sign of extinguishing, even in the cold seawater. They even began to evaporate the water around them. The Amaterasu grew stronger, consuming Z''s entire arm. His Seastone Smasher waspletely useless, locked in ce by the unyielding mes. With a grimace, Z coated his left hand in Busoshoku Haki, gripped his burning right arm, and ripped it off. Noir stared at the now one-armed Z, a cold smile on his lips. "How does it feel, Admiral Z?" Z red back at Noir, his one remaining arm reaching out to attack despite his injuries. Ain, who had been fighting Robin, saw her teacher''s predicament. Abandoning her opponent, she rushed to Z''s side and intercepted him. Z looked at his student coldly. "Get out of my way!" Ain looked up at him, her voice filled with concern. "Your right arm is gone, Sensei. Fighting further will only worsen your injuries. Leave the rest to Admiral Kizaru!" Kizaru, who had vanished momentarily, reappeared, staring silently at the battered Z. Z turned away with a grunt. Noir, unwilling to waste any more time, called out to the two Marines. "Well, gentlemen, I''ll be taking my leave now." Kizaru narrowed his eyes, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "And you think you can just leave?" Noir grinned, raising his hand and unleashing a thick ck fog across the sea. He shouted to his crew, "Everyone, into the Underworld!" His crew, upon hearing the order, abandoned their opponents and boarded their ships, sailing towards the ck fog, ignoring the cannon fire raining down upon them. Noir, using his lightning speed, zipped across the battlefield, scooping up Robin and the others. Wyper transformed into his massive winged form and soared towards the ck fog. Noir, standing on Wyper''s back, taunted Z and Kizaru. "With this ability, you''ll never catch me!" If Noir had used the Underworld River from the start, a veteran like Z wouldn''t have fallen for it. But now¡­ Z, and all the Marines, were frustrated and enraged by the pirates. Their understanding of the Underworld River was likely limited to a simple "teleportation gate." They wouldn''t have guessed it led to a separate dimension. The Marines wouldn''t let Noir escape so easily. The deadline set by the Government was fast approaching... As expected, upon hearing Noir''s taunt, the Marines, realizing he was about to use his mass escape ability, sprang into action. "After them! Don''t let them get away!" Noir, watching the Marines pursue them into the fog, couldn''t help but smile. Once inside the Underworld, they were on his turf!! ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the /dragonnx --- [Rece ''@'' with ''A''] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 149: Keikaku Doori! Trapping the Marines Chapter 149: Keikaku Doori! Trapping the Marines [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... As he watched the Marines charge into the ck fog, a strange premonition washed over Kizaru. "Don''t chase them! It''s a trap!" he yelled, already transforming into light and flying towards the fog. Noir, observing from within, quickly withdrew the darkness, leaving Kizaru stranded outside. Kizaru stared at the now clear sea, his unease growing. A portion of the Marine force, led by Z, had vanished into the ck fog. Of all the Marines, Kizaru had shed with Noir the most. Based on his understanding of Noir, this was undoubtedly a deliberate trap! Vice Admiral Momonga hadn''t followed Z and the others. As a moderate aligned with Aokiji, he was always level-headed. He looked at Kizaru hesitantly. "What should we do, Admiral? We don''t know where Noir has taken Instructor Z and the others." Kizaru scratched his head, sighing. "We''ll report this to the Fleet Admiral and let him decide." And what about those two squabbling Warlords? What''s gotten into them? Mihawk probably came to Noir for a sword duel. But why was Boa Hancock here? Out in the open sea, Kizaru left some men to monitor the area where the ck fog had appeared, while he sent an urgent message to Sengoku at Marine Headquarters. Noir had just emerged from the Underworld when he was forced back in, and surrounded¡­ This time, however, true outsiders had entered the Underworld. ... The Marines who had charged into the ck fog found themselves in a strange, dark yellow sea under a perpetually overcast sky. Everything felt eerie and unsettling. Gion, having followed Z into this world, now regretted her decision. She hadn''t expected the ck fog to lead to another dimension. The Marines had assumed it was some kind of teleportation ability. This yed right into Noir''s hands. Gion anxiously surveyed her surroundings. In the distance, a massive shadow emerged, resolving itself into a ship slowly approaching. And standing on the dark yellow sea, in front of Thriller Bark, was a lone figure. "Noir''s there!" Gion shouted, pointing. All eyes turned towards Noir. Noir stood calmly on the surface of the sea, one hand behind his back, the other pointing towards the Marines. In Noir''s world, no one could defeat him! Z stared at Noir, ready to speak, when the sea beneath their feet began to churn violently. The seemingly still waters of the Underworld erupted beneath the Marine ships, tossing them into the air with tremendous force. Ships capsized. Marines lost their footing, their faces contorted in fear as they plunged into the dark yellow sea¡­ But what happened next defied their expectations. Those who fell into the sea didn''t sink. They stood firmly on the surface. Ain''s voice was filled with uncertainty. "What''s going on with this sea?" Z, observing the Marines'' expressions, shouted, "Something''s wrong with them! Don''t look at the water for too long!" Noir let out a coldugh. "It''s no use." He raised his hand as if conducting an orchestra, manipting the waters of the Underworld. Massive columns of water erupted, smashing against the Marine ships, sending more Marines tumbling into the sea. Noir continued to control the water, enveloping the Marines, turning them into mindless puppets. Z gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and charged across the water towards Noir, his remaining arm outstretched. Noir watched him impassively, like a spectator watching a clown. Suddenly, the sea beneath Z''s feet lost its buoyancy. He plummeted into the depths. Ain, seeing Z fall, rushed forward to save him. But no matter how hard she tried, the water repelled her like an invisible wall. Noir''s face was expressionless. "It''s useless. In this sea, I make the rules." Ain''s eyes reddened. She raised one hand, emitting a pink glow, while her other hand drew her katana, ready to attack Noir. Noir lifted a single finger. The water beneath him erupted, forming a wall that blocked Ain''s strike. Suddenly, he felt a chill behind him. Gion, her face grim, swung her katana at Noir''s neck. Noir sighed. "You never learn, do Y..." Without moving, Noir vanished, reced by Ain. Ain, startled, quickly blocked Gion''s attack and retreated. Noir raised both hands. The calm sea erupted into a monstrous tsunami. The terrifying wave engulfed the struggling Marines. Everyst one of the pursuers had been rendered unconscious by the Underworld. Noir, seeing they were no longer a threat, gestured with his hand, pulling the Marines out of the water. "Tie them up! We''ll make the Marines pay to get them back!" The Underworld''s waters carried the unconscious Marine officers, delivering the prisoners to the ship. Noir clenched his fist, a satisfied smirk on his face. After all this time adapting to the Underworld, he could finally control the rules of this world¡­ It was a shame that this encounter with the Marines had forced him to reveal his hand prematurely. Otherwise, he could have used this ability to take down a Yonko. Z had followed him into the Underworld due to a critical intelligence failure. Now that his ability was exposed, it would be much harder to lure them in again. Noir returned. The unconscious Marine prisoners were thrown into the castle dungeon by his crew. Enel had been badly injured again. Noir was starting to get used to this. Enel was arguably the second strongest fighter in the Underworld Pirates. Yet, after every major battle, he was always the most injured. Enel, bandaged like a mummy, looked at Noir with a pitiful expression. Noir patted his shoulder reassuringly. "You''ve worked hard. Once you''ve recovered, pick something from the treasury as a reward." If you''re offering, I''m suddenly feeling much better! Enel''s eyes lit up with electricity. Dragging his battered body, he transformed into lightning and zipped away. "You... you promised!" Enel''s muffled voice echoed in the wind, leaving Noir speechless. Ignoring the idiot, Noir turned his attention to his next move. The Underworld didn''t have teleportation capabilities. Exiting the underworld would return him to the same spot, which was likely now surrounded by Kizaru and his men. Could he use Z as leverage against the Marines? As he pondered his options, something urred to him. He hadn''t killed his daily quota of Celestial Dragons yet¡­ ... Support and Read 15 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] ... There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 150: Celestial Dragons Lives Matter Chapter 150: Celestial Dragons Lives Matter [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... The sea near Sabaody Archipgo, where the ck fog had vanished, was now surrounded byyers of Marine ships. Kizaru, having received no word from Z, was growing suspicious. What exactly did that ck fog do? If it was a teleportation, why hadn''t Fleet Admiral Sengoku received any sighting reports? A sense of unease settled over Kizaru. Such arge Marine presence scattered across the globe would undoubtedly cause a stir ¨C unless they hadn''t emerged from the fog at all! A chill ran down Kizaru''s spine. He was about to return to headquarters to report his suspicions to Sengoku when the mysterious ck smoke erupted from the sea once more. Noir emerged from within. The Devil was back! The surrounding Marines raised their flintlocks, cannons on the warships trained on Noir. Noir, ignoring the wary crowd, pulled out a mirror on his small boat. The mirror shimmered, and an obese, repulsive man was released from within. Kizaru raised an eyebrow. Another Celestial Dragon. Because of the Celestial Dragons Noir held hostage, the Marines had been hesitant to act, their hands tied. Noir held his sword to the Celestial Dragon''s throat. The terrified noble, feeling the cold steel against his skin, franticallyknelt and cried for mercy. The Celestial Dragons, initially arrogant, had finally realized the gravity of their situation. One by one, their brethren had met various gruesome ends at this man''s hands, and he showed no signs of stopping. They now understood that they were next. This ruler of the underworld had no scruples, no hesitation to kill. Kizaru, watching the once-proud Celestial Dragon grovel, struggled to suppress augh. These parasitic scum had finally met their match. Noir, using the Celestial Dragon as leverage, addressed Kizaru. "Here''s a suggestion: let me go." Kizaru spread his hands, feigning helplessness. "I can''t make that decision." "I have a suggestion for you too. How about releasing Instructor Z and the others?" Noir chuckled and tossed another orb of light from his Underworld mirror. The familiar, towering figure of Z materialized. Kizaru''s face hardened as he looked at Z, his eyes vacant and unresponsive. "What did you do to him?" Noir waved dismissively. "Just rendered him unconscious." Noir reached into the mirror and pulled out the ck de, Shusui, he''d acquired from Thriller Bark. He pressed the de against Z''s throat. With two swords held against the necks of Z and the Celestial Dragon, Noir grinned like a viin. "How about we y a game?" A sense of foreboding washed over Kizaru. "What do you have in mind?" Noir pressed the des deeper, his voice chilling. "Choose one to die. I''ll return the other to you unharmed." Kizaru felt a cold sweat trickle down his back. He forced a casual tone. "Is there an option where both of them live?" Noir''s grin widened, revealing his fangs. "There''s an option where both of them die." Kizaru clutched his head, rapidly calcting his chances of rescuing both hostages. It was easy to determine whether light or a sword was faster. Even against Mihawk, the world''s greatest swordsman, Kizaru was confident he could retrieve the hostages. But Noir also possessed the Pika Pika no Mi... it was a different story... Seeing Kizaru''s hesitation, Noir chuckled. "Or perhaps I should make the choice for you." He applied pressure to both des, drawing blood. The Celestial Dragon let out a shriek of terror. Kizaru immediately yelled, "Stop! I need to report to Fleet Admiral Sengoku!" Noir paused. Report to Sengoku? That wasn''t a bad idea. If Sengoku chose to save Z, he''d annoy the Government. If he chose to save the Celestial Dragon, he''d disillusion Z. Noir, relishing the drama, grinned. "Go ahead, report." Kizaru had no choice but to ry the situation to Sengoku, leaving the decision to the Fleet Admiral. The news quickly reached Sengoku at Marine Headquarters, and just as quickly, it reached the Five Elders. The two parties were once again at odds. "Rescue the World Noble first!" one of the Five Eldersmanded. "Celestial Dragons Lives Matter!" Sengoku felt a pang of disappointment for his oldrade. "Is Z''s life not matter? He dedicated everything to the Marines!" The Elder remained unmoved. "Z has lost an arm. His strength is a shadow of its former self. We cannot waste resources on him." So, they''re saying Z''s death wouldn''t be a great loss? Sengoku''s suppressed frustration finally erupted. "That''s bullshit! Z doesn''t deserve to die!" On the other end of the Den Den Mushi, someone seemed to restrain the Elder who had spoken. A different voice said calmly, "Sengoku, calm down." Sengoku struggled to regain hisposure. "My apologies. I lost my temper. But the safety of my old friend concerns me deeply." The Elder''s tone softened slightly. "What do you n to do?" Sengoku, regaining hisposure, began to analyze the situation with his usual strategic brilliance. "Fundamentally, we can''t trust a word the Devil says. A pirate offers no guarantee of any hostage''s safety." "Even if he releases one, he still has the lives of several other Celestial Dragons in his hands. Who''s to say he won''t continue to threaten us?" The Five Elders listened intently. "Then... what should we do?" Sengoku fell silent, various ns shing through his mind. He had to ensure the safety of Z, the Marines, and the thirty-plus Celestial Dragons¡­ If he only had to protect one side, it would be easy. But protecting both¡­ "Let''s offer Noir a position as a Warlord of the Sea," one of the Elders suggested. Sengoku''s eyes widened. He was about to object, but a thought struck him. His expression turnedplex. "I''d like to secure the hostages first. Offer him terms, lower his guard¡­" The Elder understood Sengoku''s intent. "You want to pretend to recruit Noir, rescue the hostages, and then take him down?" Sengoku gritted his teeth. "Once we have the hostages, we can act without restraint!" "Provided Noir agrees to the terms and releases them as promised." The Elder added calmly, a point Sengoku was already aware of. "After he releases them, he''ll undoubtedly try to tamper with them somehow. We''ll need to be vignt." This was theirst chance. They had to seed. The Five Elders fell silent. After a long pause, they spoke. "If this goes wrong, we could lose both Z and the Celestial Dragons, and risk turning Noir into a permanent enemy." "We''ll give you one chance with this n. If anything goes wrong, you bear full responsibility." Behind his round spectacles, Sengoku''s usually calm eyes shed with a cold determination. His voice was low and menacing. "Even if it''s just for Akainu and Aokiji, I won''t let the Devil get away with this!" ... Support and Read 15 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 151: The Negotiators Arrive Chapter 151: The Negotiators Arrive [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... The atmosphere on the coast was strangely tense. Noir, like he was practicing some bizarre martial art, had been holding two swords aloft for almost an entire day. His arms were aching, but the Marines hadn''t made a single move. After surrounding him and informing Sengoku, the Marine guard hadn''t rxed; in fact, they''d tightened their perimeter. Even that old fox, Kizaru, was constantly watching him, keeping one eye open even while supposedly napping. Noir was so frustrated he wanted to scream. He was almost tempted to transform into light and bolt. The Devil Fruits copied by his Talent System replicated the user''s proficiency level as well. So, aside from practical experience, Noir''s Pika Pika no Mi abilities were on par with Kizaru''s. The difference was that while Kizaru had pushed his powers to the absolute limit, leaving a sliver of room for improvement, Noir had no room to grow at all¡­ In short, if he could shake off Kizaru, no one in the Marines could stop him. So, Noir wasn''t worried about Kizaru calling for reinforcements. In his nearly a year at sea, he hadn''t mastered many skills, but escaping? He was a pro. Noir summoned his crew from The Underworld. Li, seeing Noir''s stiff posture, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Captain, what are you doing?" Noir¡¯s lips twitched. "Less talk, more action. Cover for me; don''t give Kizaru an opening." Li shrugged and tightened his grip on the Celestial Dragon he was holding hostage. Wyper held his sword against Z''s throat. Noir, finally able to lower his arms, gratefully epted a coat from Robin. "What''s the situation?" Robin knew what Noir was thinking. He had plenty of ways to escape, but he was clearly waiting for an opportunity to gain something. As expected, Noir crouched on the deck, looking at the Marines stationed on the shore with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I''m thinking of using Z to get something out of the Marines." Robin looked at him, unimpressed. "What do you want? We''re not exactly short on money." After the Heavenly Tribute heist, the Underworld Pirates had amassed a considerable fortune, more than enough for each member''s leisure and, most importantly, their training. Noir nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. "There''s something the Marines have that I''ve got my eye on¡­" Robin raised an eyebrow. "What could the Marines have that would interest you?" "A humanoid weapon of war. They''re called Pacifistas. Have you heard of them?" Noir looked at Robin, who shook her head. "No, never heard of them..." Li shook his head as well. "I haven''t heard of them either. Even in CP9, that kind of information wouldn''t reach my level." Noir scratched his head. What''s going on? Has Bartholomew Kuma not been modified by Vegapunk yet? Even if not, it should be about time. The Pacifistas should be making their appearance soon... Technological advancement in the One Piece world was incredibly prized. The average Marine used flintlock pistols that could only fire a few shots, warships were equipped with standard cannons, and the general poption lived with rtively basic technology. Yet, there was this one guy, Vegapunk, five hundred years ahead of everyone else, churning out all sorts of crazy inventions. Pacifistas were one thing. Franky''s self-modifications, the Germa 66 raid suits, all examples of cutting-edge technology. The blueprints for the Iron Man suit that Noir had acquired would also be a good way to mass-producebat power if he could get them manufactured. But if the Pacifistas didn''t exist yet, Noir had no examples or experience to draw upon. A mischievous idea began to form in Noir''s mind. Instead of stealing a Pacifista, it might be more practical to kidnap a highly intelligent scientist. Vegapunk was too heavily guarded by the Government. Even with Z as a bargaining chip, it was unlikely they would hand him over. As for other scientists¡­ Besides Vegapunk, there were two other potential candidates: Vinsmoke Judge and Caesar Clown. Both were brilliant minds, worth considering. But in that case, what exactly should he demand from the Marines...? As Noir pondered his options, the representatives from Marine Headquarters finally arrived. Several tall, mysterious figures in white suits and masks appeared at the Marine barricade, their gazes fixed on Noir. Kizaru raised an eyebrow at the neers. It wasn''t Marines sent by the Fleet Admiral, but CP0, dispatched directly by the Government. Had Sengoku yielded to the Government? Kizaruunched a small boat, carrying the masked CP0 agent in the lead, towards Noir''s ship. Noir watched as Kizaru and the masked figure approached. He walked to the front of the ship, where Li and Wyper stood guard, his hands in his pockets, his gaze cold and unwavering. Robin stood beside him, like a morous secretary. The masked CP0 agent, observing Noir''s fearless demeanor, felt a sense of unease. CP0 hated dealing with people who disregarded the authority of the World Government. Noir, looking at the agent, smiled. "It seems you''ve made your decision." "Is it one life, or negotiation?" The masked agent inwardly sighed in relief. At least Devil Noir wasn''t a hothead intent on killing someone. As long as he wanted something in return, there was room for discussion. Maintaining aposed demeanor, the agent replied, "Thetter, Mr. Devil Noir." Noir chuckled and flicked his wrist, sending out ice particles that formed two rows of chairs on the sea''s surface. Both sides sat facing each other, the scene resembling a high-stakes negotiation after a world war. Noir rested his chin on his hand and spoke first. "The Marines have been relentlessly hunting me for ages. Can''t we just call a truce?" Beneath the CP0 mask, the agent''s lips twitched. You''ve kidnapped Celestial Dragons and caused widespread chaos. Do you really not know why the Government is after you?! Noir had taken Celestial Dragons hostage as a shield, repeatedly thwarting the Government''s attempts at retaliation, leaving them frustrated and bewildered. Faced with an elusive and ruthless opponent who disregarded their threats, the Government had little choice but to negotiate. Composing himself, the agent said in a serious tone, "Mr. Devil Noir, we request the release of all the Celestial Dragons, as well as the Marines, including Z." "In return, we are prepared to offer you satisfactorypensation." They''ve alreadye up with terms? What could they possibly offer to ransom Z and the others¡­? Noir, intrigued, leaned forward. "Tell me. I might just be satisfied." The agent produced a dark, gold-embossed invitation and presented it to Noir. "The Government invites you, Mr. Devil Noir, to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea, taking the position left vacant by Gecko Moria." Noir stared at the invitation, dumbfounded. He''d burned down Mary Geoise, killed several Celestial Dragons, and antagonized the Marines for months, and now they were inviting him to be a Warlord? The thought was absurd. Can they really tolerate all of that? Are they insane? Kizaru had reported to Sengoku, but it was CP0 handling the negotiation. Had Sengoku backed down? That seemed unlikely¡­ Noir studied the masked agent, a nagging suspicion growing in his mind. This feels like a trap set by Sengoku¡­ ... Support and Read 15 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 152: Noir, I’ve Come To Bargain! Chapter 152: Noir, I¡¯ve Come To Bargain! [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... Noir considered the offer. Bing a Warlord of the Sea had definite advantages. The Warlords were, in essence, a temporary group created to maintain a bnce of power. Their eventual disbandment was inevitable. As seen in the original storyline, after the SummitWarof Marineford, piracy escted, yet the Marines emerged victorious, their reputation soaring. This made the Warlords'' position increasingly precarious, leading to their eventual dismissal, proposed by Fujitora and readily approved. While the Warlords still held their precarious position, Noir was keen to exploit their privileges for some ¡°legitimate¡± activities. As a Warlord, he would gain the legal right to plunder. The constant pursuit by the Marines would cease, and he could even enlist their help for certain tasks. The price for this freedom was his reputation and influence, which the Government desperately needed. He would also be obligated to assist the Marines in major incidents¡­ Of course, the extent of his cooperation would be up to him, much like a certain swordsman with a penchant for napping in boats. The Warlord title would simplify his search for Noitem Kingdom and provide legal grounds for rebuilding his kingdom, much like Domingo had done with Dressrosa. Though he liked the offer, Noir kept his expression neutral. He addressed the masked agent, "You think this one perk is enough to ransom Z, the others, and the Celestial Dragons?" The masked agent, recognizing Noir¡¯s shrewdness, quickly added, "Of course not. The Warlord invitation is simply oneponent. We are prepared to offer a Beli ransom for the hostages in your possession.¡± Beli¡­ Noir¡¯s interest waned. The agent continued, "However, 10 billion Beli per Celestial Dragon is excessive. The Government wishes to propose a more¡­ reasonable amount.¡± Noir''s eyes narrowed. "And what amount would that be?" "And how do you intend to value the Marines?" The masked agent paused, then stated, "Including the Marines, we propose 1 billion Beli per hostage, excluding rankless Marine soldiers." Noir nearly exploded. 10 billion down to 1 billion?! That was a tant lowball offer! Had the World Government sent this clown to mock him? The masked agent was sweating. There was no way around it ¨C Noir, the kidnapping fiend, had taken far too many hostages. He hurried to calm Noir, his voice tinged with desperation. "Please, remain calm. You are holding a significant number of individuals. 10 billion Beli per person is a sum we cannot readily produce." Noir''s face remained dark. No money? While he hadn''t expected 10 billion per person, considering the Celestial Dragons'' extravagant spending habits, 1 billion was an insult! He could earn that much selling a few Devil Fruits on the ck market. "I¡¯m willing to waive the ransom for the rankless Marines,¡± Noir said coldly. ¡°But you''d better reconsider your offer for the others.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won''t guarantee their survival." The masked CP0 agent felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead. He mentally reviewed the list Sengoku had provided, along with the remaining thirty-four Celestial Dragons. Noir had captured nine officers of Captain rank or higher, along with the former Admiral instructor, Z ¨C making a total of ten high-value Marines. That,bined with the Celestial Dragons, meant forty-four hostages. If the ransom was 10 billion per person¡­ The agent couldn''t bear to calcte the total. He gritted his teeth, cold sweat dripping down his back. "5 billion Beli per hostage. We cannot offer more!" Although he held the advantage, Noir knew he couldn''t push too far. If he cornered the Five Elders, they might be desperate enough to disregard the safety of the hostages and escte the conflict. Holding up his right hand, he signaled with nine fingers. "9 billion." Li sighed internally. He knew Noir was providing an out for the Government, but this "out" was a rather steep cliff. The agent¡¯s face, though unseen, flushed crimson. His mission was to persuade Noir to join the Warlords and then negotiate a ransom. The first part seemed to be progressing smoothly, but the ransom was proving problematic. The Government¡¯s budget was tight. If he overspent, the Five Elders might unleash Sengoku, who was practically foaming at the mouth for revenge. The CP0 agent¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly he thought his teeth might shatter. His voice trembled slightly. ¡°7 billion! We absolutely cannot go higher!¡± Noir was surprised. Could the Government be this strapped for cash? While the World Government maintained the Marines across the four Blues, the Cipher Pol agencies, and the Celestial Dragons in Mary Geoise, all considerable expenses, they also received the Heavenly Tribute from every nation under their control. Surely, that must amount to¡­ a significant sum? Then Noir remembered. This year¡¯s Heavenly Tribute had never reached the Government¡¯s coffers. He had intercepted it. Well, that certainly exined their suddenck of liquidity. Fighting back a grin, Noir feigned further hesitation, driving the masked agent to the brink of a Conqueror¡¯s Haki eruption, before finally relenting. ¡°Seeing as the World Government is so eager to cooperate,¡± he conceded, ¡°7 billion¡­ is eptable.¡± Despite securing the agreement, the agent felt a wave of dizziness, a trickle of blood escaping the corner of his mouth. 7 billion Beli! That was more than the bounty on a Yonko! If not for hisst vestiges of professionalism, he would have lunged at Noir, regardless of the inevitable beating he would receive. Given the choice between ransoming Celestial Dragons and putting a bounty on a Yonko, he''d choose thetter every time. Noir, on the other hand, felt a surge of satisfaction. He¡¯d practiced negotiations with Nami countless times, but this was his first major business deal, and it was exhrating. The masked agentposed himself, though his normally ramrod-straight posture was now slightly stooped, and his voice was weary. ¡°Mr¡­ Devil Noir,¡± he asked, ¡°when shall we proceed with the exchange?¡± Noir waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve reached a secure location.¡± Suspicionced the agent''s voice. "Mr. Devil Noir, you aren''t intending to renege on our agreement, are you?¡± Noir rolled his eyes. They haven¡¯t even paid yet. How can I renege? ¡°After the funds have been transferred,¡± he stated, ¡°and after the news of my Warlord appointment has been published in the newspapers, you¡¯ll receive further instructions.¡± ¡°I will then disclose the method for the hostage exchange.¡± The agent¡¯s expression darkened further. With Noir dictating the terms, he wasn¡¯t certain if Fleet Admiral Sengoku¡¯s ns would remain viable. It seemed the Admiral¡¯s nned retaliation might be thwarted before it even began. This Devil Noir, cunning as a fox, was always several steps ahead¡­ The masked agent felt a pang of unease, his faith in the Government wavering. Was recruiting this defiant and unpredictable criminal into the Warlords a good decision? ... Support and Read 15 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 153: Empress Boa Hancock Visit Chapter 153: Empress Boa Hancock Visit [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Extra Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... Noir and the Government finally reached an agreement. For the time being, the Marines would cease their pursuit of him. However, Noir didn''t believe Sengoku would give up so easily. Despite being known as the "Strategist" Sengoku wasn''t a pushover, easily manipted by Noir. As he watched the Marines, led by Kizaru, slowly withdraw, Noir and the Underworld Pirates breathed a collective sigh of relief. Without a secure base, constantly being hunted by the Marines was no easy feat. The brief but intense standoff had ended with Noir capturing Z, forcing the Marines to retreat. The various factions observing the situation in Sabaody were stunned. A former Admiral and a current Admiral¡­ How did Noir manage to win? Under the awed gazes of the Sabaody residents, Noir disembarked and checked into a local hotel. He dispatched his crew to sail the ship away and find a skilled coating mechanic on the ind. Noir specifically instructed them to report back if they encountered a silver-haired, bespectacled old man with a strong, refined aura. He was, of course, looking for Rayleigh. He had been on Sabaody for a while now, but he hadn''t found Shakky''s bar, let alone Rayleigh. With his System upgrade still a long way off, Noir decided to use this time to prepare for future endeavors. He needed Shirahoshi¡¯s talent, Rayleigh''s talent, and¡­ As Noir was lost in thought, a knock came at the door, followed by a familiar voice. "Captain, the Kuja Pirates are here. Their captain, Boa Hancock, wishes to see you." Noir paused, a smirk spreading across his face. Talk about convenient. He hadn''t yet obtained Hancock''s talent or the reward for meeting her. It was the old fish-man, Puff, at the door. Although he didn''t want to be a pirate, he was eager to serve Noir as a steward, handling various tasks. Noir had allowed him to stay. "Bring them to the main hall. I''ll be there shortly," Noir instructed Puff. Puff bowed and left. Noirposed himself, preparing to meet the Empress. He knew exactly what Hancock wanted to ask him, but he was more interested in what rewards the System would offer. Noir left his room and headed towards the reception hall downstairs. He hadmandeered this luxurious hotel on the ind. The hotel owner, clearly not a man of integrity, had fled without demanding payment upon learning Noir''s identity. Almost everyone involved inrge-scale businesses on Sabaody Archipgo had dabbled in the ve trade, a practice that the Underworld Pirates vehemently opposed. Noir had reced the hotel staff with his own crew. In the hall, the alluring Boa Hancock sat on a plush sofa, calmly watching Noir approach. As Noir drew closer, even Hancock, who had seen her fair share of powerful and influential figures, was momentarily stunned. This man is quite handsome¡­ Hancock inwardly appraised him. Enhanced by his "Otherworldly Conqueror" talent, Noir exuded an aura of Charisma, Mystery and Power. While Hancock''s reaction was subtle, her crewmates were lessposed. Coming from Amazon Lily, a nation of women, they rarely had the chance to see men, unless they were part of the Kuja Pirates. Whispers rippled through Hancock''s crew. "What a handsome man! Look at his eyes!" "His lips are so sexy! I want to pry them open and take a look..." "You perverts! Stop staring at his face!" "I think Devil Noir''s physique is also quite impressive, especially...." "Silence!" Hancock''s sharp reprimand silenced the girls, who were on the verge of drooling over Noir. Noir sat across from Hancock and got straight to the point. "Boa Hancock, what is the purpose of your visit?" Mihawk had helped Noir disrupt the battle alongside Hancock, then left without a word, in typical Mihawk fashion. Hancock, on the other hand, had waited until Noir finished negotiating with the Government before paying him a visit. Hancock''s expression wasplex. Despite preparing herself mentally, now that she was face-to-face with him, she didn''t know how to begin. Being taken as a ve was the deepest, most painful scar in Hancock''s heart, a secret she desperately wanted to keep hidden. Now, having to reveal that wound to a stranger was almost impossible. Seeing Hancock''s hesitation, Noir remained silent. He couldn''t speak for her. Doing so would only make her more guarded. An awkward silence filled the room. Hancock struggled to find the right words, while Noir admired her long legs¡­ Legs for days. Hancock''s beauty is one thing, but her figure is really something... The silence in the hall was so profound that even the drop of a pin could be heard. Hancock''s younger sister, Marigold, blinked herrge eyes and whispered to Sandersonia, "Do you think... Sister has fallen for Devil Noir?" Sandersonia looked at her in surprise. "No way¡­" "But now that you mention it, he''s not bad. Strong, handsome¡­ He''s almost as good as Sister." Though their voices were low, Noir and Hancock, with their enhanced senses, heard every word. Noir looked at Sandersonia and Marigold with amusement, his gaze causing the two sisters to blush. Hancock sighed and decided to start from the beginning. "I have a question for you. How did you manage to kidnap the Celestial Dragons?" During the standoff with the Marines, Hancock had witnessed Noir pulling Celestial Dragons out of a mirror and skillfully using them to negotiate with the Government. Kidnapping Celestial Dragons and incurring the wrath of the Marines seemed like the most logical exnation. The earlier news from Sabaody Archipgo must have been true. Noir had kidnapped at least two Celestial Dragons. A Brave Man.¡­ Noir smiled faintly. "How did I kidnap them? I went to the ce with the most Celestial Dragons and took them, of course." A chill ran down Hancock''s spine. The ce with the most Celestial Dragons¡­ wasn''t that Mary Geoise, the Holy Land, the very ce that held her childhood trauma? "You infiltrated Mary Geoise and kidnapped two Celestial Dragons?!" Hancock couldn''t contain her shock, her voice rising in disbelief. Her crewmates behind her held their breath. It was time to show off¡­ The familiar background music yed in Noir''s head. He resisted the urge to light a cigarette and said in a nonchnt tone, "To be precise, it wasn''t just two." "During my little escapade in Mary Geoise, I captured thirty-seven Celestial Dragons." ... Support and Read 15 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 154: Rewards, Bewitching Eyes Chapter 154: Rewards, Bewitching Eyes [A/N] - Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... Thirty-seven Celestial Dragons¡­ Hancock''s red lips parted slightly as she stared at Noir, dumbfounded by his audacious im. He must be bluffing. Kidnapping thirty-seven Celestial Dragons and living to tell the tale? Hancock''s expression turned cold. Noir, sensing her disbelief, shrugged. "It''s understandable that you wouldn''t believe me." Such a im would sound preposterous to any sane person. With time to spare, Noir gestured for his crew to bring tea and calmly exined the events that had transpired. It wasn''t a secret, after all. Only citizens and cowards treated it as taboo. As Noir recounted his exploits in Mary Geoise, Hancock''s expression shifted from indifference to fascination, and finally, to utter astonishment. Devil Noir had replicated Fisher Tiger''s legendary feat, liberating a significant portion of Mary Geoise''s ves! No, in some ways, Noir''s actions surpassed even Tiger''s. Mary Geoise wasn''t the same as it had been years ago. Its defenses were far stronger, the reinforcements much quicker. It wasn''t something achievable through sheer brute force and righteous fury. Yet, Noir had escaped. He''d escaped from two Admirals. Even Hancock herself couldn''t have pulled that off. Devil Noir¡­ he¡¯s powerful, Hancock thought, awed by his strength. Noir, however, felt a twinge of embarrassment. Surviving a confrontation with two Admirals wasn''t easy, but Kizaru had barely lifted a finger, and Aokiji''s powers were countered by his Amaterasu. Even then, their escape had been a harrowing experience. Those overpowered protagonists from isekai stories would probablyugh at him¡­ Hancock looked at Puff, who was standing next to Noir, and asked hesitantly, "So, he... and the rest of your crew are also¡­?" Noir nodded, readily admitting the truth. "Yes, they were once ves. But now, they''ve left their past behind and ced themselves under my protection." Hancock''s body trembled involuntarily at the word "ves." It was the word she and her sisters hated most, a constant reminder of their past trauma. The very idea of very had be a deep-seated fear, a wound that wouldn''t heal. Noir, noticing Hancock''s reaction, asked with concern, "Are you alright?" Hancock''s usually radiant face was now clouded with a mix of emotions. "I''m fine¡­" she murmured. Puff frowned. Hancock''s reaction to the word "ves" reminded him of the people Noir had rescued. Could it be that the world''s most beautiful woman was once a¡­? Puff''s heart skipped a beat. He stepped forward and whispered in Noir''s ear, "Captain, something seems to be troubling Hancock. Perhaps you should speak with her privately?" The Empress hadn''te to see Noir just to ask about Mary Geoise. Considering her reaction, Puff was certain that the ensuing conversation wasn''t meant for his ears. Noir understood. He softened his voice and addressed Hancock gently. "Boa, could we speak privately?" Hancock looked up, surprised. "What did you just call me?" Noir felt a wave of awkwardness wash over him. He scratched his head. "Boa. Do you mind if I call you that?" Back in his previous life, when chatting with his friends about One Piece, he''d often referred to Hancock by herst name. It felt more¡­ familiar. He used to hold his Hancock figurine and dere, "This is my wife! Don''t look at Boa! I''ll turn you to stone!" Recalling his past chuunibyou behavior made him want to curl up in a ball and flush himself down the toilet. Now, seeing Hancock in person, he didn''t feel so much attracted to her as mortified by his past actions. However, to Hancock, Noir''s behavior seemed like that of a shy young man. His gaze, while not entirely innocent, was at least¡­ genuine. Hancock, who usually detested men, felt no such aversion towards Noir. Instead, she experienced a strange, unfamiliar emotion. It was a sort of¡­ budding admiration? Perhaps it was because Noir had saved ves, defied the World Government, and even killed Celestial Dragons ¨C all things she had longed to do but never did. A faint smile yed on Hancock''s lips. "It''s fine," she said softly. "You can call me that." Noir nodded happily. He''d always thought Hancock had a rather vtile temper, judging by the anime, but she seemed surprisingly gentle in person. Though, for a woman, she had a rather imposing presence. Just then, the System''s voice startled him. "Important character encountered. Reward issued: Bewitching Eyes, 1 x Universal Talent Replication Card." Wasn''t the System supposed to be offline for an upgrade? How can it still issue rewards? Noir tried to ess the System, but there was no response. It seemed the System''s offline state only affected the replication function. Other features could still be passively activated. Noir nodded in satisfaction and turned his attention to the rewards. Bewitching Eyes. Noir cringed internally. The name sounded incredibly cheesy¡­ But when he saw the ability''s description, his opinion changed instantly. "Bewitching Eyes: The user''s eyes can activate a ''Bewitching Gaze.'' Any enemy who makes eye contact with the user and feels even the slightest attraction will be instantly trapped in an illusion. A word of caution: the content of the illusion is not under the user''s control, and¡­ interesting things may ur. Experience it for yourself." Noir ignored the System''s cryptic warning. The ability itself was incredibly powerful! With Puff constantly enhancing his appearance and charm, and now this Bewitching Gaze¡­ he wasn''t sure about the effect on men, but¡­ Its influence on women would be undeniable. One look, and they''d be lost in an illusion! The Bewitching Gaze shared a simr activation condition with Hancock''s Mero Mero no Mi: the target needed to feel at least a flicker of attraction towards him. For people, this ability might be useless, but for Hancock, a woman of unparalleled beauty, activating it would be child''s y. As for the "interesting things" that might ur¡­ The System hadn''t mentioned any danger, so it shouldn''t be anything too bad¡­ right? Despite a nagging sense of foreboding, Noir couldn''t imagine anything going terribly wrong. He''d have to test it out on someer. It was best not to experiment with this new ability on Robin or the others. Right, Tashigi and Ain. They''re enemies, so it shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll try it out on them someday¡­ ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 155: The Empress’s Talents Chapter 155: The Empress¡¯s Talents [A/N] - Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... PS : Hello everyone! ?? I hope you''re all having a fantastic day. You may have noticed there wasn''t a chapter released yesterday. I''ve recently made some adjustments to my update schedule. With a total of 8 fanfictions in progress, releasing 52 chapters a week has been incredibly exhausting.. very....! Going forward, this fanfic will receive 1 chapter every 2 days. This change will allow me to focus on producing high-quality updates across my other fanfics and give me time to work on exciting new projects for the future. ... Noir led Hancock to a side room off the main hall, a guest room used for receiving visitors. Outside, the elderly fish-man, Puff, maintained a stern facade while attending to the boisterous Kuja pirates. As soon as Noir entered the room, he used his System''s appraisal on Hancock. A list of talents appeared before him: Name: Hancock [World-Renowned Beauty] ¡¤ [Charm: Gold Quality]. Possesses one of the most beautiful faces in the world. With age, her beauty and figure will be even more captivating, reaching its peak at 25. Men''s resistance to her beauty decreases by 50% to 100% depending on the circumstances. [Pirate Empress]: [Red Quality]. As a woman, she possesses a sharp, perceptive, and resilient mind, with the bearing of a queen among snakes. Her physiquebines serpentine flexibility and strength. Her aptitude for physicalbat surpasses all other women in the world. She also possesses a deep understanding of Haki. She is destined to face great hardship, but will ultimately survive, awakening and enhancing her Conqueror''s Haki after the ordeal. [Demon Host] ¡¤ [Mero Mero: Red Quality]. Having consumed the Mero Mero no Mi, a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, she is imbued with a demonic power, able to charm and petrify her enemies. [Sea''s Rejection]: [Purple Quality]. While gaining power from the Devil Fruit, she is also cursed by it. This curse causes her to be rejected by the sea. Contact with seawater weakens her and prevents her from actively using her abilities. As Noir had expected, Hancock''s talents were all geared towards women. Even if his System''s copy function was still active, he wouldn''t be able to replicate anything useful. However, judging by the talents disyed by the System, Hancock''s strengths clearly revolved around her beauty. The only talent purely focused onbat enhancement was "Pirate Empress." This suggested that Hancock''s fighting style capitalized on her natural gifts: Advanced Haki and exceptional physical skills,plemented by her unparalleled beauty and charm. Even without resorting to the Underworld, Noir was confident he could defeat Hancock in a straight fight based on pure strength. Following Noir into the guest room, Hancock found herself alone with him. Away from the watchful eyes of her crew, she rxed visibly. Noticing her change in demeanor, Noir teased her with a smile. "Being an Empress must be tough. You always seem so tired." Hancock quickly regained herposure, resuming her haughty demeanor. She lifted her chin. "It''s nothing. Just managing a bunch of useless fools." Ouch. She doesn''t mince words. This was more like the Hancock he''d expected. Earlier, she had been so captivated by his words that her usual imperial bearing had been absent. Her appearance was that of a goddess surveying a wastnd, a disdainful nce seeming like a blessing. Even with her conceit, it was hard to feel any resentment towards her. But Noir felt that this outward disy of pride and coldness was a facade, a shield protecting a vulnerable heart. Even as a renowned Empress, with status and territory, a woman could ultimately rely only on her own strength. In this, she was simr to Robin. Both had fought tooth and nail for survival, one with her intellect, the other with her might. Noir smiled and shook his head, his voice gentle, like an old friend. "You seem quite interested in my Mary Geoise escapade. Care to share why?" Hancock fell silent. Speaking about it might offer a flicker of light in her carefully guarded heart, but¡­ In the end, she maintained her facade, letting out a cold huff. "I just wished to know which neer was foolish enough to challenge the World Government." Hancock''s attitude wavered between vulnerability and defiance. Noir, realizing she wasn''t ready to discuss her past as a ve, decided not to press the issue. There was no need to rush. This was their first meeting. He couldn''t expect her to bare her soul immediately. Seeing that Noir had dropped the subject, Hancock regained her imperial confidence. "May I see the Celestial Dragons you captured?" Noir looked at her yfully. "Do you want to kill a few for fun?" Hancock''s expression remained unchanged. "Is that not permitted?" Noir rested his chin on his hand. "Of course not. They''re my merchandise. Each one is worth 7 billion Berries!" Hancock let out a long breath, a faint, bitter smile touching her lips. "Very well. Selling them as merchandise is a form of revenge in itself..." Noir looked at her in surprise. "You don''t think I''d actually hand them over like that, do you?" Hancock blinked. "What do you intend to do?" Noir toyed with a shadow in his hand, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I need some insurance. Something to hold over the Government''s head when my forces are strong enough and I decide to leave the Warlords." Hancock, her sharp mind catching the implications of his words, said, "You''re selling the Celestial Dragons to the Government, and in exchange for the money, they offered you a position as a Warlord?" Noir nodded. "Precisely. That''s why I need to take some precautions. If the Government decides to go back on their word, I''ll have leverage." Hancock, intrigued, twirled a lock of her dark hair around her finger, her eyes sparkling with interest. "In that case, I''m rather curious about your n..." ... Their conversation ended, and Noir led the Kuja Pirates back to the shore. The familiar ck mist of the Underworld spread, and Noir boarded Hancock''s warship, the Perfume Yuda, sailing it into the mist. As the Kuja pirates watched in amazement, the environment shifted dramatically. They were entering Noir''s secret base for the first time. Within the realm of the Underworld, Noir was an Absolute God. Anyone from the outside world who entered had to bow down. Hancock observed her surroundings warily. "This ability must have been crucial in your escape from the Government''s relentless pursuit." She had heard rumors about the unprecedented Copy-Copy Fruit. With enough resources, a single user could potentially wield the power of every Devil Fruit in existence. This was why Noir''s abilities constantly evolved, making it impossible for the Marines to keep track. Judging from his previous battles, he had already copied the abilities of the Marine Admirals Aokiji and Kizaru. Noir smiled but remained silent. Let them think what they want. Many aspects of the Talent System resemble Devil Fruit powers. It was a convenient cover story, and the Marines and the Government had bought it hook, line, and sinker. Warning the Kuja pirates to avoid looking at the sea, Noir used his power to transport the Perfume Yuda directly to Thriller Bark. As they disembarked on Thriller Bark, Hancock couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief. So that''s why there was a vacant Warlord position for Noir. He had defeated Moria and taken over his territory. ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 156: Noir’s Companions Chapter 156: Noir¡¯s Companions [A/N] - Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... Noir led Hancock and her group to where the Celestial Dragons were being held. It was the darkest, most deste part of the ancient castle, a ce Noir had been using as a prison. Over thirty Celestial Dragons were confined there. A faint sliver of light prated the gloomy chamber. The Celestial Dragons, seeing the opening door, felt not relief, but a surge of terror. Their eyes widened in fear. Being locked up was one thing, but if that Devil came¡­ As if summoned by their dread, Noir stepped into the room, his handsome face, thest thing they wanted to see,ing into view. Hancock stood outside the door, pressed against the wall. She didn''t want toy eyes on the Celestial Dragons, perhaps afraid that, in a fit of rage, she mightsh out, and no one would be able to stop her. Noir looked at them with a cold smile, releasing a hint of his Haoshoku Haki. Panic shed across the Celestial Dragons'' faces before they copsed unconscious. What he was about to do next, couldn''t be witnessed by the Celestial Dragons themselves. Noir looked down at the shadows on the ground, lost in thought. The same old trick. He''d cut out their shadows, rece them with fabricated ones, and create remotely controlled assassins. He had spent considerable time refining this technique, and he could now perform even more intricate maniptions without fear of the Government''s countermeasures. Even if they were kept in a ce without sunlight, Noir could directly control their shadows, forcing them tomit suicide. Since he was the only one in the world with the Kage Kage no Mi, and it was unlikely another would appear, he could use its powers without restraint. Looking at the unconscious Celestial Dragons, Noir smiled with satisfaction. Though he¡¯d used this trick against the Marines before, it was still incredibly effective. He pped his hands. "There. Even if they''re not within my sight, I can kill them at any moment." Hancock, silent for a moment, spoke from the doorway. "Do you¡­ have a grudge against the Celestial Dragons?" Noir paused, considering his answer. "I suppose¡­ I do." "They tried to harm Enel. That''s when our real conflict began." Hancock looked at him with newfound respect. "You confronted the Celestial Dragons just for your crewmate?" Noir reflected on his journey so far. "It seems that way, but I also despise them." His initial reason for kidnapping the Celestial Dragons had beenrgely for Enel''s sake. Even the ransom demand had been to reassure him. Although Enel had initially wanted to escape, his temper hadn''t subsided much, but he was now willing to stand up for his crewmates. So, Noir was happy to avenge Enel. Andter, after kidnapping the Celestial Dragons from Mary Geoise and intending to retreat, Wyper''spassion had led them to free the ves. Noir chuckled. "Honestly, I was worried about Fighting the Government, but my crew is sometimes even more reckless than I am. They manage to get my blood boiling too." Hancock crossed her arms, her gaze lowered. "You have goodpanions." Noir beamed with pride, as if someone hadplimented his own children. "Of course, I do!" Hancock smiled and shook her head, saying nothing. Noir''s handling of the Celestial Dragons eased her conscience considerably. Even if they were bargaining chips, she would have felt uneasy if they''d been returned unharmed after all the trouble they''d caused. Just then, a muffled yell echoed through the hallway. "Captain! &£¤%#£¤%!" Noir and Hancock turned to see Wyper, a look of exasperation on his face, supporting a heavily bandaged figure. The bandaged man stared nkly at Noir, his mouth agape. Noir, after a moment of confusion, pointed at the bandaged man. "Enel? Why are you even more bandaged up?" Enel''s face, barely visible beneath the bandages, contorted in frustration. Wyper exined, "Enel went to the treasury and took an expensive crown. He then decided it would be a good idea to unt it in front of Li. Li got annoyed, and well..." Noir covered his face with his hand, sighing. "Let me guess. Li took advantage of Enel''s injuries and beat him up?" Wyper nodded sheepishly, adding with an awkwardugh, "Then he came and showed it off to me, so I also¡­" Hancock gave Noir a "your crew is a bunch of savages" look. Noir chuckled nervously, unable to offer a good exnation. Despite the two beatings, Enel seemed surprisingly energetic. He pointed at Noir, then at Hancock, gesticting wildly. "&£¤#%#%£¡You betrayed #£¤&¡­" Noir and Hancock tilted their heads in unison, puzzled. What is he saying? Wyper, standing beside Enel, tranted with a straight face. "He said, ''You''ve disappointed me! How could you betray Robin?!''" Noir waved his hand dismissively. "Boa is my friend. How is that betraying Robin?" Hancock''s expression turnedplex. "You have a wife?" They''d only known each other for a short time, so it wasn''t as if Hancock was genuinely jealous or heartbroken. But her current feeling was simr to that of a devoted fan whose idol suddenly announced their rtionship - a sense of bewilderment and mild betrayal. Noir scratched his head, trying to exin. "While we are very close, we haven''t officially defined our rtionship..." Enel: &£¤#%#%, you #%#. Wyper immediately provided a trantion, his voice stern. "A ssic excuse! I''ll tell Robin! You scumbag! Ptoo!" Noir stared at Wyper, dumbfounded. "How can you even understand that gibberish?!" Enel''s sycophantic behavior stemmed from his keen observation. Noir was the heart of the crew. Everyone obeyed his orders. But who did the unruly Noir listen to? After careful observation, Enel concluded that only Robin held any sway over him. This was his chance. By using Robin''s name, he could ckmail Noir and extort a fortune. As Enel imagined his riches, a cold sensation suddenly gripped his neck. Noir held his sword against Enel''s throat, a gentle smile on his face. "What were you saying?" Enel: ¡­ On second thought, Fighting Noir directly isn''t such a good idea¡­ Hancock watched Noir and his two entric crewmates banter, a touch of envy in her eyes. They were so carefree, ying and joking around, yet fiercely loyal to each other in battle. They were a good crew. Just then, a few crewmates carrying construction lumber walked by, greeting Noir with smiles. Hancock paused. She''d noticed something. Among the people she''d met, including the members of the Underworld Pirates, none of them bore that tattoo. ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 157: Erasing her Scar! Robin and Hancock Rivalry Chapter 157: Erasing her Scar! Robin and Hancock Rivalry [A/N] - Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... The Hoof of the Soaring Dragon was a mark burned into the flesh of ves by the Celestial Dragons. This mark of shame was incredibly difficult to remove. Even if the skin was peeled away, the brand remained, etched deep into the bone. The people Noir had rescued from Mary Geoise all bore the Hoof of the Soaring Dragon, a constant reminder of their humiliating past. Noir refused to let them carry this burden for the rest of their lives, even if it meant concealing the marks. He sought a way to erase thempletely. With the scars gone and a powerful figure offering them protection, the freed ves had recovered remarkably well. Their spirits were high, and there was no outward sign of their former envement. Hancock observed the passing individuals, a look of disbelief on her face. It wasn''t possible that every single one of them had the mark hidden. "There''s no mark. Why?" Hancock was momentarily lost in thought. Noir, noticing her expression, exined, "I''ve erased the marks on their bodies." Hancock''s head snapped towards him, her voiceced with a hint of excitement. "You canpletely remove the Hoof of the Soaring Dragon?" Noir smiled and nodded. "It''s a sort of cosmetic surgery, a healing technique. Quite useful." As he spoke, Noir felt his arms suddenly grasped. Hancock''s captivating face was inches from his, her voice urgent. "Can you help me? I also..." She stopped abruptly, the initial joy reced by aplex mix of emotions. "I also..." Hancock tightened her grip on his arms. Noir, understanding her unspoken plea, gently ced a hand on her smooth hair. Hmm¡­ feels like petting arge cat. He stroked her head softly. "I understand. Shall I help you?" Hancock trembled, her eyes wide with disbelief. He understands? Did he realize that I was also a ve? "Forgive me, Boa." Noir gently pulled Hancock into an embrace. Her soft form felt like a warm kitten in his arms, making him reluctant to let go. Hancock gasped, about to deliver a swift kick, when a wave of warmth washed over her back. A strange energy flowed from Noir''s hand into her body. "Mmm..." The warmth felt like a gentle hand caressing her back, bringing a wave of soothing pleasure that elicited a soft moan from Hancock. Hearing the sound, Noir''s lips twitched in embarrassment. He quickly released her. Hancock''s eyes were slightly unfocused, her voiceced with annoyance. "What are you doing?!" Enel hopped around excitedly, while Wyper pped his hands impassively. The women of the Kuja Pirates gasped, their eyes sparkling with interest. A few even looked ready to draw their swords. Only Hancock''s sisters watched Noir withplex expressions, unsure of what to say. Noir pointed to Hancock''s back. "It should be gone now." Hancock instinctively reached back to cover her back. "What?" Noir lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone." Within the Underworld, a cool evening breeze, like the sigh of a night goddess, rippled across the sea, stirring Hancock''s emotions. "Thank you." Hancock understood. He had erased the mark. It was still hard to believe that the Hoof of the Soaring Dragon could be removed so easily, but with so many examples of his healing before her, she couldn''t deny the truth. But¡­ Hancock eyed Noir suspiciously, her voice barely a whisper. "How did you know it was on my back?" Noir''s expression froze. He whistled nonchntly. "I didn''t. I just guessed¡­" Hancock stared at the clearly flustered Noir, then a smile softened her features. It didn''t matter anymore. Even if he had investigated her past, it didn''t change anything. Noir could have easily asked her to remove her clothes, using the healing as an excuse to see her naked¡­ But he hadn''t. He''d healed her mark through her clothing. He really acts like a Gentleman¡­ Fortunately, Noir couldn''t hear Hancock''s thoughts, or he would have burst into tears. It wasn''t that he wasn''t devious; he was simply too straightforward¡­ Hancock''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she smiled seductively. "Noir-sama is a very gentle man." Noir-sama? That''s a respectful title, right? And isn''t "gentle" amon trait among harem protagonists in anime? Well, he''ll take it as apliment. Noir extended a hand. "Then we''re friends now." His dark eyes held a mysterious allure, drawing Hancock in like a whirlpool. She found it difficult to meet his gaze. Looking away, she shyly took his hand, a haughty hum escaping her lips. "Hmm." But Noir could have sworn he saw a blush on her face as she turned away¡­ After a long and eventful day, the Kuja Pirates decided to stay the night on Thriller Bark. That evening, Noir hosted a banquet, warmly weing the Kuja Pirates. The rough-and-tumble members of the Underworld Pirates, encountering an all-female pirate crew for the first time, put on their best behavior, acting like perfect gentlemen. ... The banquet turned into a social mixer. Noir understood the feeling. No matter how unkempt they were around their crewmates, with a group of women present, appearances mattered. Hancock maintained her aloof and regal demeanor, seemingly detached from the lively atmosphere. But Robin, sitting beside Noir, narrowed her eyes. She could sense Hancock stealing nces at her. Robin was well aware of Hancock''s title as the world''s most beautiful woman. But she couldn''t figure out when Hancock and Noir had be so close. And based on Robin''s keen intuition, the Empress seemed to have feelings for Noir? Hancock, in turn, observed Robin. So this is the rumored, yet unconfirmed, wife of the Underworld Pirates'' captain? She''s beautiful, but not as beautiful as me. The Empress yed with a strand of her long, flowing hair, a narcissistic thought crossing her mind. Robin and Hancock''s gazes locked, an unspoken rivalry crackling in the air. Even the rowdy crew members sensed the tension and quieted down. As for Noir, caught in the middle of this unspoken battle, what was he thinking? He gnawed on arge piece of meat, his mind preupied with his new ability¡­ I wonder what the world looks like through Bewitching Eyes¡­ ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 158: Fujitora Joins the Crew Chapter 158: Fujitora Joins the Crew [A/N] - Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters on Patreon [A/N] - Link Below! ... The Underworld River was perpetually shrouded in darkness, the eerie, boundless sea exuding an aura of terror. Yet, within the brightly lit castle of Thriller Bark, the home of its entric master, a strangely cozy atmosphere prevailed. At the banquet hosted for the Kuja Pirates, both the Underworld &Kuja Pirates were buzzing with anticipation. They had expected a dramatic showdown, a real-life soap opera, but the main character in question, Noir, was remarkably oblivious, happily enjoying his meal amidst the charged atmosphere. Robin gracefully served him food, a smug smile ying on her lips. She knew Noir well. They had been together for so long, and he hadn''t shown any romantic interest in anyone else. How could he be so easily swayed? Despite her confidence, a pang of insecurity tugged at her heart... Conis, feeding Suu a small treat, blinked innocently. "It seems like Robin doesn''t really like Empress Hancock." Kalifa, adjusting her sses, chuckled wryly. "Well, Robin''s feelings for the Captain are quite¡­" Manlyph, the giantess, poked her head in through the window, her voice soft. "I think it''s pretty obvious too... The Captain wouldn''t be interested in Giants, would he?" Kalifa''s eyebrows twitched. "I... I don''t know¡­?" "But Captain is quite handsome, and he has such a great personality," Conis added with a cheerful smile as she passed a te of food to Manlyph. Kalifa sighed discreetly. Besides Robin, Conis also had a soft spot for Noir. And there were others¡­ As the lively banquet progressed, the focus seemed to shift. Not much food was consumed, but a significant portion of the guests became quite intoxicated. When everyone was finally tired, Noir, seemingly unaffected by the festivities, arranged rooms for the Kuja Pirates. Hancock retired to a side chamber to rest. Noir dismissed his own crew as well, and the hall fell silent. Suddenly, a rhythmic tapping sound echoed from the floor, growing closer and closer, heading towards Noir. Noir smiled, his eyes lighting up. "So, have you made your decision? Will you join us?" Noir had offered Issho, aka Fujitora, a ce on Thriller Bark. The blind swordsman seemingly lost in deep thought. Issho''s stern face reflected a mixture of emotions, but after a moment, he spoke with firm resolve. "I admire your methods, and I am willing to join your crew." Just as Noir was about to celebrate, Issho continued, "However, I have three conditions. As long as you abide by them, I swear my loyalty." So, if our ideals sh, he''ll leave without hesitation? Interesting¡­ Noir''s eyes narrowed, his smile fading as he turned serious. "Tell me your conditions." "First, your pirate crew will undoubtedly engage in profitable ventures. But I ask that your business dealings have a moralpass. No ve trading, and absolutely no child trafficking!" That was a given. Once Noir established his kingdom, he would certainly engage inmerce. But ve trading and child trafficking were lines he would never cross. Back in his previous life, Noir''s neighbor had been a kind mid-50 woman. She often brought him food, yed with him, and told him stories when his parents were away. The woman had been a constant presence throughout his childhood, like a true family member. But one day, she disappeared. Noir heard from others that her granddaughter had been kidnapped by human traffickers¡­ He never saw the woman again. The memory remained etched in his heart. So, even after crossing over to this world, after all the adventures and hardships he''d faced, even as his heart hardened, he would never engage in such despicable acts. Noir nodded solemnly. "I agree. I won''t touch such vile business." Issho continued, "Second, do not harm civilians indiscriminately, unless they pose a direct threat to the crew''s safety or interests." Noir agreed to this as well. As long as they didn''t provoke him, he had no desire to bully the defenseless. It wasn''t just morally wrong; it was also cowardly. Of course, Celestial Dragons were an exception... Finally, Issho stated hisst condition. "Third, never forget the justice you hold in your heart now, Captain. Never lose sight of your initial principles." Noir paused, then chuckled softly. Thisst condition would be the hardest to keep. Perhaps, in the future, he too would be blinded by power and wealth. It was good to have someone to remind him of his values. Issho bowed deeply, his voice filled with conviction. "If you vite any of these three conditions, Captain, I will leave the Underworld Pirates without hesitation and do everything in my power to set you straight!" Noir patted his cheeks, forcing a smile. "Those are harsh words, Uncle Issho. But I suppose I''ll consider it tough love..." "Alright, wee to the crew." Issho nodded politely, a gentle smile gracing his lips. Noir grinned, satisfied. It had been a slightly convoluted process, but he had finally convinced Issho to join. This would elevate the Underworld Pirates to a whole new level. After all, Issho was a future Admiral, a formidable force to be reckoned with. Enel''s position as the second strongest was no longer secure¡­ With the addition of a new member, Issho and Noir talkedte into the night. Noir exined the crew''s history, structure, and roles. Noir was the Captain and primary decision-maker, Robin served as his second-inmand, Conis was the chef and musician, and the main fighters included Enel, Wyper, and Li. Li and the former CP9 agents also acted as intelligence gatherers, and Enel doubled as the Ark Maxim''s power source. These were the core members and the basic structure of the Underworld Pirates. Isshomitted their names and roles to memory. In the timeless domain of the Underworld, Noir lost track of how many questions Issho asked. By the time Issho left, Noir''s head was spinning. While Issho was a man of few words when he was being cool, he could be surprisingly talkative about certain things. Puff, the fish-man, silently approached Noir. "Captain, would you like something to drink?" Noir rubbed his eyes. "A cup of coffee, please. I still have some unfinished business." Puff quickly brought him a cup. Noir sipped his coffee as he walked towards the prison cells. This was where he held the captured Marine officers. The regr soldiers were kept elsewhere. Noir opened the door and saw the Marines sitting dejectedly on the ground, their eyes vacant as they counted ants. He quietly took out the Mirror. Time to test the power of these alluring eyes and see if they can be used inbat. Hmm... I''ll choose Momousagi. She was quite aggressive during our fight and kept trying to sneak attack me. Noir activated the mirror. Gion''s consciousness flowed out of the mirror and into him. Gion''s beautiful eyes gradually regained their focus. As she recognized the man standing before her, her heart skipped a beat. She reached for her sword, only to realize it was gone¡­ She looked up and met his gaze, a pair of mesmerizing pink eyes that radiated an irresistible charm. ... Support and Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''A'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 159: Oscar-worthy Acting Skills Chapter 159: Oscar-worthy Acting Skills [A/N] - Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ... Her dark, bright eyes transformed into a soft pink, radiating an alluring charm. Gion, also known as Momousagi, was startled. Was this another one of Devil Noir¡¯s new abilities? But it seemed¡­ it seemed like only his eyes had changed color¡­ Noir stared intently for a long moment, then scratched his head in confusion. Why hadn''t it worked on Gion? Oh, right. The target has to be at least somewhat attracted to me for it to work. But after capturing so many Marines, they were definitely enemies. There was no way she would be attracted to him¡­ Noir, his pink eyes gleaming, tapped his chin thoughtfully. While his eye ability was simr to Boa Hancock''s Mero Mero no Mi, there was a key difference: Gender. Men tended to fall in love more easily, sometimes at first sight. It was in their nature. Nothing to be ashamed of¡­ Women, however, were more emotionallyplex. While there were exceptions, it was generally harder for them to fall in love, unless there was a genuine connection. So, Gion, a career-driven, strong woman, in a life-or-death situation, was unlikely to fall for her enemy. Simply put, Noir''s current charm wasn''t on par with Hancock''s. He couldn''t achieve that level of universal allure. After a moment of contemtion, Noir sighed. He would have to rely on his Oscar-worthy acting skills. "Gion," he began, his face etched with mncholy, "there''s something I need to tell you." Gion''s wariness remained unchanged. "Get on with it," she snapped. How rude¡­ Noir''s lips twitched. He let out a dramatic sigh and turned his back to her. "Just go." Gion was taken aback. He was letting her go? Impossible. This had to be another one of Devil Noir¡¯s tricks! Looking at her unconsciousrades, Gion desperately tried to wake them. Z! If I can just wake him up, we still have a chance to escape! Noir, sensing her intentions, said, "They won''t wake up without my help." Gion clenched her teeth. "Why did you only wake me up?" Noir brushed his bangs aside, his voice tinged with sadness. "Because I don''t want you to get hurt." Gion stared at him, bewildered. "Huh?" Noir, still facing away from her, began to narrate a tale of unrequited love. "Once upon a time, there was a handsome young boy. His vige was raided by bandits, a massacre that left many dead and the streets stained with blood." "The boy was discovered by the bandits. Just as they were about to kill him, a brave young woman appeared." Gion blinked. Was he talking about her? Had they met before? Had she saved him? Noir smirked inwardly. They had, of course, never met. But Gion, as a Marine, had saved countless lives over the years. Surely there were a few whose faces she couldn''t quite recall¡­ Noir was now ying the part of one of those people. "The woman wore a Marine''s coat of justice and carried a famous de at her waist. Her presence was unmatched. With a few swift strikes, she defeated the bandits who had invaded the vige." "In that moment, the boy fell in love with the Marine who had saved him, vowing to marry her one day." Gion was skeptical. "So, you''re that boy, and the Marine you loved was me?" Noir nodded firmly. "Yes. I''ve been searching for you ever since, hoping to make you my wife." Gion waved her hand dismissively. "You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I don''t know you." "And if you love Marines so much, why did you be a pirate?" Nuh uh¡­ Noir racked his brain for a usible exnation. "I wanted to join the Marines, but my family treated me terribly, especially my sister!" "They sold me off. I became a pirate out of desperation." Gion was taken aback by the dramatic tale. She couldn''t understand what Noir would gain by lying to her, so she decided to seize the opportunity. "Alright, release us, and I''ll guarantee you a ce in the Marines. Your past will be erased, and you can start over." As a Vice Admiral and potential Admiral candidate, Gion believed she had the authority to pull some strings, though she rarely used such privileges. Noir looked up, feigning surprise, and took the opportunity to close the distance between them. He gently took her hand. "Really?" Gion was flustered by his touch but couldn''t break free from his grip. She nodded, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Yes, but only if you''re telling the truth." "Of course, it''s true." Noir held her cool hand firmly, his voice dripping with feigned affection. "Then, will you marry me?" Gion''s heart skipped a beat. His determined face was so close, his strong, masculine aura washing over her. Her pupils dted slightly. This was the effect he was aiming for. First, lower her guard, then make a bold move. Seizing the fleeting moment, Noir''s peach-colored eyes glowed once more. This time, Gionpletely sumbed to their captivating allure. Her expression went nk, her body falling back involuntarily. Noir caught her in his arms. The activation conditions are a bit tricky, but the activation speed and duration are instantaneous. It''s a perfect surprise attack in battle! But¡­ Noir looked down at the unconscious Momousagi, her eyes still open. "She looks the same as when she sees the waters of The Underworld. No noticeable changes." Was that subtle thing the System mentioned something that would happen within Momousagi''s illusion? What could possibly be in there¡­? As Noir examined Gion for any physical changes, Gion herself was lost in a bewildering dreamscape. Bathed in warm sunlight, a gentle breeze caressing her face, Gion stood on the deck of a Marine warship, sailing across the azure sea. She looked around, confused. Wasn''t she captured on Thriller Bark? How did she get here? And why¡­ why was she smaller? Her body felt like it had reverted to several years ago, before she became a Vice Admiral. A Marine soldier rushed towards her, his voice urgent. "Ensign Gion! There''s a vige on that ind being attacked by criminals. We''re deploying immediately!" Ensign? Why am I an Ensign again? Though she didn''t understand what was happening, the vigers were in danger. Gion wouldn''t stand idly by. The warship cut through the waves, Gion and arge contingent of Marines charging towards the smoke-filled vige. Gion, drawing her katana, her beautiful face set in a grim expression, moved through the carnage, blood and gore sttering around her. Severed limbs flew through the air. With a sh of her de, a man wielding a butcher knife was pierced through the heart. His weapon ttered to the ground, his body falling lifelessly. A young boy pushed the man''s corpse aside, his bright eyes locking onto Gion as if she were a beacon of hope. "No way¡­" Gion stared at the dirty-faced boy, a sense of dread washing over her. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] //// There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 160: A Phantom Life Chapter 160: A Phantom Life [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below! ... Although the boy''s face was youthful, Gion recognized him clearly. This was Devil Noir, the man who would one day plunge the world into chaos. This scene felt eerily simr to the story Noir himself had told. Could this be some sort of time warp? Gion¡¯s face remained impassive as she approached Noir, her naginata, Kin''emon, held at the ready. If I kill him now, the future criminal won''t exist! Young Noir looked at Gion approaching, his heart pounding in his chest. Such a beautiful woman! Gion raised Kin''emon, poised to strike Noir''s neck. Noir showed no fear. Instead, his eyes were filled with admiration as he gazed at the ornate naginata. "Wow, what a cool sword!" Gion hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face. She knew this child would be Devil Noir, a formidable enemy of the Marines, but right now, he was an innocent, impressionable boy. Though Gion was ruthless in battle, she was still a woman, not a heartless brute like Akainu. How could she bring herself to kill a child? Should she make him pay now for the evils he wouldmit in the future? A whirlwind of thoughts raced through Gion''s mind. Slowly, she lowered her weapon, a change of heart taking hold. She would take him under her wing, guide him, and prevent him from ever bing a pirate! Gion crouched down, her stern features softening as she looked into Noir''s eyes. "Boy," she said gently, "would you like to join the Marines?" Noir was stunned, then his face lit up with joy. He nodded eagerly. "Yes! I would!" A satisfied smile graced Gion''s lips. By bringing Devil Noir into the Marines, she would not only eliminate a future enemy but also gain a powerful asset. She would personally supervise Noir, ensuring he stayed on the right path. A small, warm hand slipped into hers. Noir, oblivious to the carnage surrounding them, smiled up at her. Gion nced at the bloody battlefield, then back at Noir. He truly is a future pirate. His courage sets him apart from ordinary children. And he''s brave, too. Pink petals, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, drifted down from the smoke-filled sky,nding softly on Gion''s shoulder. Gion picked up a petal, nced at it, and tossed it aside. ... Meanwhile, outside the illusion, Noir was poking at the unresponsive Momousagi, growing increasingly bored. Is the Peach Blossom Illusion really that powerful? Gion hasn''t snapped out of it yet. His boredom turning to curiosity, he asked the System, "What exactly does Momousagi experience inside the Peach Blossom Illusion?" He hadn''t expected a response, but the System''s cold, mechanical voice suddenly answered: "The Peach Blossom Illusion makes many things seem usible. The target will have significant interactions with the host and experience a lifetime together." "During this lifetime, the illusion assists the host in a romantic pursuit. The target is highly likely to fall in love with the host, creating an idyllic world of love and happiness." Noir''s eyes widened. "Why didn''t you tell me this before?!" The System paused briefly. "You didn''t ask." Noir groaned. "You didn''t tell me I could ask¡­" The System hadn''t exined this clearly during the initial introduction and was now ming him for not asking. Noir looked at Gion with concern. "If she falls in love with me in the illusion, how will she return to reality? And what will happen when she does?" Though the System''s voice remained monotone, Noir could almost sense a hint of amusement. "The illusion will break when the lifetime concludes or when the host dies. Alternatively, as time passes within the illusion, the target may begin to realize they are in an illusion." "Upon returning to reality, the target will retain the feelings they developed in the illusion. The depth of these feelings varies depending on the situation." Noir pondered this. "So, breaking the illusion is ridiculously simple. If I die, Gion will be freed." They were mortal enemies. Gion wouldn''t be holding hands and strolling with him. She would attack him on sight, shattering the illusion instantly. Noir was slightly disappointed, but he quickly recovered. Despite its limitations, the technique was still incredibly useful inbat against opponents susceptible to beauty. Even a second of distraction in battle could be fatal. But why hadn''t Gion broken free yet? Didn''t she want to kill him? Inside the Peach Blossom Illusion, time flowed swiftly. Gion, having taken Noir under her wing, had trained him into an exceptional Marine. At Marineford, on a newly constructed podium for young officers, promising Marines d in justice coats stood proudly, awaiting promotion and recognition. "Commodore Noir! Step forward!" Years had passed. Gion, initially rejuvenated by the "time warp," had matured once again into the beautiful woman she was. A warm smile graced her lips as she pinned the Commodore insignia onto Noir''s chest. "Congrattions." From Seaman Recruit to Commodore in just a few years, Noir, hailed as the strongest neer, had be a pir of the Marines. Rumors circted that Fleet Admiral Sengoku intended to groom this youngest-ever Commodore for future Admiral rank, perhaps even Fleet Admiral. Under the envious gazes of countless Marine officers, Noir officially became a Commodore, a key figure among the Marines'' fighting force. Noir fiddled with the insignia on his chest, pouting. "This thing is ugly." Gion yfully poked his head. "Don''t be silly. You''re a Commodore now. You can''t be as reckless as before." Noir ced his hands behind his head, grinning. "I understand. I won''t worry little Gion." Gion punched him lightly in the stomach. "Call me Gion-senpai! Show some respect!" Noir clutched his stomach dramatically. "Little Gion is still so violent. I doubt anyone besides me would dare marry you¡­" Seeing Gion''s rising temper, Noir quickly jumped off the podium and fled. The Marines below, waiting for Noir''s eptance speech, were left bewildered. From the Fleet Admiral''s tform above, Sengoku rubbed his temples with a sigh. "That boy is still as unruly as ever." "If Gion hadn''t brought him into the Marines, he would have be a menace!" Chief of Staff Tsuru frowned as she looked at Gion below, a worried expression on her face. "Ever since Gion brought Noir back that year, I''ve felt something''s been off about her." Sengoku nodded in agreement. "Indeed. She''s be much more reserved, and it feels like she''s hiding something from us." Gion watched Noir''s retreating figure, a gentle smile ying on her lips. Noir had grown up alongside her, bing her childhood friend. He would no longer pose a threat to the world. Perhaps this was the best oue. But¡­ Gion looked up at the sky, a sense of unease washing over her. A single petal, seemingly appearing out of thin air,nded in her palm. The illusion''s fabricated reality had made her subconsciously overlook this anomaly. A strange feeling of emptiness filled her heart, an emotion she couldn''t quite ce. Had she truly traveled back in time, or was this all a dream? Where were these falling peach petalsing from? If this was all fake, then her rtionship with Noir¡­ was it fake too¡­? ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] //// There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 161: Escape from the Illusion Chapter 161: Escape from the Illusion [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below ... Gion sat in her office, meticulously polishing her katana. As a candidate for Admiral, Gion was an exceptionally powerful swordswoman, her strength surpassing most Vice Admirals. Coupled with what she believed to be time travel, herbat experience was now almost unmatched within the Marines. "Knock, knock, knock..." A measured knock echoed from the door. Gion quickly rose and opened it. As expected, it was Vice Admiral Tsuru. Tsuru and Gion shared a close bond, almost like family. Gion often confided in Tsuru whenever she was troubled. Tsuru settled into a chair, a gentle smile on her face. "You asked to see me? What''s on your mind?" Gion sat opposite her, a troubled expression on her face. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Tsuru-san, is there any Devil Fruit ability that can rewind the world back several years?" Tsuru''s eyes widened, and she shook her head firmly. "No." "The time-rted Devil Fruit abilities I know of can only affect the user''s personal timeline. Rewinding the entire world is impossible!" Gion''s face fell. "Then¡­ is Noir real or not¡­?" Tsuru, seeing her distressed expression, chuckled. "What''s this? Are you getting cold feet about the wedding?" Gion''s eyes widened, and she retorted, "Tsuru-san! I would never marry him!" Tsuru shook her head, a knowing smile ying on her lips as she watched Gion''s flustered reaction. The year Gion had brought Noir back, a true little devil had been unleashed upon the Marineford training camp. On his first day, this troublemaker had taken down his superior officer and then, leading a group of recruits, single-handedly wiped out a pirate crew with a bounty over 100,000,000 Berries. From that day forward, Noir had caught the attention of both Garp and Zephyr. His strength grew exponentially each year, and his career within the Marines skyrocketed. Tsuru still remembered the day Noir defeated every single recruit in the training camp. He''d stood before them, brimming with confidence, and dered: "I joined the Marines for two reasons." "One: To make Gion my wife!" "Two: To be Gion''s husband!" Needless to say, his deration had caused quite a stir. Many Marines at Headquarters had been vying for Gion''s affection, and Noir had instantly made enemies of them all. The most persistent of these rivals had been Tokikake, now a candidate for Admiral. But even Tokikake hadn''t been able to gain any ground against the cunning Noir. It wasn''t until Gion herself intervened that themotion finally died down. Gossip was human nature, after all. Tsuru, her eyes twinkling with amusement, asked, "Do you not have feelings for Noir?" Gion instinctively stood up, but then sat back down, her shoulders slumping. "Maybe... a little..." Tsuru nodded, satisfied. In all the years Noir had been in the Marines, proiming his desire to marry Gion, she had never truly rebuked him. There were even rumors that they had secretly gotten engaged, unbeknownst to the Marine higher-ups. Tsuru wouldn''t believe there wasn''t something going on between them. But then, a frown creased her brow. "Then what''s holding you back? You seem afraid of being with him." Gion struggled internally for a long time before finally revealing the secret that had been weighing on her heart. She recounted Noir''s story, both past and present, and exined her current predicament. Tsuru listened, her worldview shaken to its core. Tsuru stared at her hands in disbelief, then quickly regained herposure. "If it''s an illusion, then the solution is simple." Gion looked up at Tsuru, her eyes questioning. Tsuru met her gaze. "Kill him, and you''ll be free." Kill Noir¡­ Gion looked at The Katana in her hands, her expression conflicted. Without the barrier of opposing factions, and after so many years together, Gion hade to realize that Noir wasn''t a bad person. He was carefree and easygoing, but he had his own unique sense of justice. Initially, he hadn''t even raised a de to kill, and even after gaining immense power, he still held a reverence for life. Noir saw Gion, who had saved him, as his light, and Gion, in turn, had grown attached to him. A flicker of hope remained in Gion''s heart. "Tsuru-san, could we be wrong? Perhaps¡­ it really is just¡­" Tsuru frowned at Gion and sighed as she walked towards the door. "If you believe it to be true, then so be it." Gion slumped back in her chair, tears silently tracing paths down her cheeks. Just then, Noir, d in his justice coat, walked into Gion¡¯s office without even knocking. Seeing Gion''s tear-streaked face, Noir''s brow furrowed. He approached her and whispered, "What''s wrong, Gion? Did someone upset you?" Gion didn''t answer. Her gentle gaze, shimmering with unshed tears, met Noir''s. "Noir," she said, "let''s get married." Noir stumbled back in shock. Had Gion finallye to her senses? Why so suddenly? This feels like a trap¡­ Gion took a step forward, burying her face in Noir''s chest, her voice muffled. "This way, you''ll never leave me." Noir scratched his head, confused. "I was never going to leave Y..." Gion chuckled softly, her voice barely audible. "Even in an illusion, could I bring myself to kill you¡­?" While the Noir within the illusion was enjoying a romantic moment with Gion, the real Noir was having a much less pleasant experience. Noir and Puff sat on small stools, enduring the chilly wind of the Yomi Yomi no Mi''s world, staring at Gion''s unconscious form on the ground. A sense of despair washed over them. Gion was a candidate for Admiral! Why hadn''t she emerged from the illusion yet? Puff looked at Noir hesitantly. "Captain, do you think she''ll ever wake up?" Noir hesitated, uncertainty creeping into his voice. "I¡­ I hope so." Giony on a nket, covered with a quilt, like a sleeping beauty. Suddenly, her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes slowly opened. Noir and Puff immediately perked up. Gion sat up, staring at Noir in silence. Just as Noir was starting to feel uneasy under her gaze, Gion suddenly smiled. "You''ve shrunk again." Huh? Why do I feel like my manhood is being questioned? Gion cupped her ample breasts, a satisfied smile gracing her lips. "Good. My body is back to normal as well." Noir,pletely bewildered, stated the obvious. "You''re out of the illusion?" Gion stood up, smoothing out the wrinkles on her uniform. "Of course. I didn''t know you had this kind of ability." Noir scratched his head sheepishly. "It''s my first time using it, too." "Then it''s best not to use it again." Gion nced back at Noir, and he suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. That look¡­ it was the same look Robin gave him when he''d annoyed her... "Speaking of which, why did it take you so long to break free from the illusion?" Noir asked, puzzled. Gion fell silent, lost in thought. The memories of the illusion were fading, yet some remained vivid. Unknowingly, she had lived an entire lifetime with Noir within that dream world. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 162: Gion’s Transformation Chapter 162: Gion¡¯s Transformation [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below ... Gion, looking at the tightly bound Z and the others, asked Noir, "How long was I asleep?" Noir thought for a moment. "About six or seven hours. I''m pretty tired myself, to be honest." Puff nodded. The Captain''s new ability was like hypnosis; it was impossible to wake anyone up from it. Gion sighed, a strange undertone in her voice. "Only that long¡­?" Noir yawned, puzzled. "Why... aren''t you afraid of me?" Gion scoffed, her voice filled with confidence. "You may be conceited, narcissistic, and reckless, but you wouldn''t harm a female enemy." Noir was taken aback. How did I not know that about myself? He''d faced plenty of female opponents in his time, and it seemed¡­ Huh. I really haven''t killed any of them. With a stern expression, Noir summoned the cursed de, Devil de, from The Underworld. He pointed the tip at Gion''s nose. "Well, then, you can be the first!" Gion rolled her eyes and then abruptly lunged towards the de. Noir''s hand jerked in surprise, and Devil de¡¯s trajectory shifted, slicing off a few strands of Gion''s long hair. Gion reached out a delicate hand and flicked the de. Without missing a beat, she retorted, "I know everything about that little thing of yours. Don''t try to scare me with your sword tricks!" Noir shuddered, clutching his groin and hiding behind Puff. "What''s going on?!" Puff''s expression was a mix of surprise and concern. Then, with a dramatic flourish, he cried, "Captain! You''ll break Robin''s heart!" Noir''s face flushed. "Nonsense! There''s nothing going on between us!" But Puff, usually so reliable, continued his theatricalment, as if suddenly enlightened. "I left for half an hourst night to make coffee for the Captain, and that''s when you¡­!" Noir exploded. "What the hell are you talking about?! Do you think I have time to even draw my gun in half an hour?!" Gion nodded in agreement. "He''s quite¡­ energetic, though." Noir almost dropped to his knees and begged. "Lady, when did we be so close?" Gion pushed Noir''s head away,ughing. "Don''t worry about it." Though she spoke lightly, a hint of sadness lingered in Gion''s eyes. She had known all along that it was an illusion, but she had been reluctant to wake up, clinging to the dream of a man who loved only her. Now, Noir stood before her, but they were enemies. The chance for love between them was likely gone. This kind of cheesy plot would get ripped apart by readers if it were in a novel¡­ A love meant tost forever wasn''t something one could easily discard, even if it was just a dream. That was why Gion''s gaze seemed so peculiar to Noir, making him want to run for the hills. Puff looked at Noir like he was looking at a scumbag who''d abandoned his responsibilities after having his fun. Gion stretchednguidly, unting her impressive figure in front of Noir without a hint of shyness. "So, what are you going to do? Keep me locked up here?" Noir put on a fierce expression. "Of course! I''m going to ransom you and the others to the Marines." Gion shrugged, unfazed. Showing no fear, she walked over to Z and sat down next to the captive Marines. Noir stared at her, a headache forming. Why does my Bewitching Eyes suddenly feel so useless? Gion''s understanding of him was unnervingly deep. She seemed to know his thoughts and desires almost better than his own mother, Bell-m¨¨re. She''s like a walking Anti-Noir weapon¡­ Noir, fuming, turned to leave with Puff. As he reached the door, Gion called out, "Remember to send some food! I want steak." Noir, who had just calmed down, nearly exploded again. Why should I treat you like royalty?! No way! You could rip out both my kidneys, and I still wouldn''t! "Hurry up, darling~," Gion purred, sending him a seductive smile. Noir mmed the door shut, burying his face in his hands, and groaned to Puff, "Prepare her meal¡­" Puff nodded seriously. Given the current situation, they couldn''t afford to neglect her dietary needs. If.. by some miracle, they achieved a perfect ten, they needed to be prepared to wee their Captain. I need to look up recipes for pregnant women¡­ Noir, watching Puff hurry away, was too tired to exin. He addressed the System in his mind. "This Bewitching Eyes is too powerful. Isn''t this ability kind of messing with people''s emotions?" The System''s calm, mechanical voice responded, "The host within the Bewitching Eyes Illusion is the real you. There''s no difference." "The illusion only changes the host''s background and allegiance, allowing Gion to interact with you without any burdens or reservations." "Therefore, if Gion develops feelings for you within the illusion, those feelings are for the true you, regardless of your allegiance." "If, upon returning to reality, she ovees the differences in your allegiances and still harbors genuine feelings for you, then the illusion yed no part in her affection." Noir nodded thoughtfully. He hadn''t expected to receive a lesson on love from the System. "System.. Bro, do you have a cyber girlfriend?" Noir asked with a mischievous grin. The System fell silent. Noir waited, but no response came, leaving an awkward silence. Noir shrugged. Fine, be that way, you single-system-forever¡­ The night passed with its usual hustle and bustle. The Underworld Pirates soon awoke. Noir took the opportunity to introduce the newest member, the recently recruited Admiral Fujitora. Seeing Noir''s respect for the Admiral, the older crew members felt a twinge of jealousy. Enel, self-proimed God and lightning enthusiast, was the first to express his displeasure. He red at Fujitora with undisguised annoyance. He just summons harmless meteors, and he¡¯s a blind swordsman. Why does he get treated better than me? Noticing Enel''s re, Noir grinned mischievously. "If you''re not convinced, why don''t you have a little spar with Fujitora?" Enel, easily provoked, immediately epted the challenge. The two stepped out onto the spacious deck of Thriller Bark. The rest of the crew, eager for entertainment, followed suit. Only Robin, who stayed by Noir''s side, frowned, her sensitive nose twitching. She looked at him pointedly. "Who did you sleep withst night?" Noir froze. How was he supposed to exin this? If he told the truth... he''d stared at a beautiful woman all night, done nothing, and then she woke up calling him "darling"? That sounded¡­ kind of creepy¡­ ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 163: Farewells Chapter 163: Farewells [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below ... Noir, sweating profusely, watched as Robin, still aboard Thriller Bark, sniffed the air suspiciously. She didn¡¯t smell anything, did she? Does that woman have a superhuman sense of smell? Making an excuse, Noir hurried off to watch the fight between Enel and Fujitora. Robin sighed but followed him calmly. As always, there was no need to worry about Noir, that oblivious blockhead, getting entangled in any romantic affairs. The fight outside ended quickly. Enel, with his rudimentary Haki, was ultimately no match for Fujitora. Enel''sbat strength was a mystery. His hand-to-handbat was poor, his Busoshoku Haki was weak, and his Observation Haki, boosted by his Devil Fruit, was only advantageous in its range. His only real strength was the Goro Goro no Mi. Even so, he''d given Fujitora a run for his money. After all, lightning was one of nature''s most formidable forces. Enel threw his golden staff to the ground in frustration. Since arriving in the Blue Sea, his victories had been few and far between. Were all the people in the Blue Sea Powerful?! Noir didn¡¯t bother exining. There was no shame in losing. Enel didn''t seem to realize the caliber of opponents he''d been facing. Enel''s Devil Fruit training had reached a Limit. Noir would have to oversee his physical conditioning and Haki training. Meanwhile, Ace, after days of unconsciousness, finally awoke. Led by the Spade Pirates, Noir arrived at the room where Ace was recuperating. Wrapped in bloodstained bandages, Ace, oblivious to his near-death experience, greeted Noir with a cheerful grin and a hearty p on the shoulder. "Looks like we both survived, Noir!" Noir brushed Ace¡¯s hand off his shoulder. "Your recovery is monstrous." Ace''s sh with Akainu had been a mismatch, but Ace had managed to inflict significant damage with a near-suicidal attack. Akainu had probably recovered long ago, while Ace had nearly kicked the bucket. To survive that¡­ the blood of the Pirate King is something else¡­ Ace chuckled. "Really? I thought everyone was like this. Do you recover slowly from injuries, Noir?" Noir lifted his chin proudly. "I rarely get injured." Okay, fine, you win. Noir sat beside Ace¡¯s bed. "What are your ns? You''re in no condition to sail right now." Deuce nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Captain, maybe we should stay put for a while until you''re fully recovered." Ace spread his hands helplessly. "We offended a Marine Admiral. Where can we possibly stay?" Noir stroked his chin thoughtfully. "We''ll drop you off at Fish-Man Ind." "I have Puff and many other fish-men and merfolk on board. The king of Fish-Man Ind won''t give us any trouble. You can recover there." Ace''s face fell. "I wanted to adventure with you in the New World!" Noir rolled his eyes. "Stop whining. You know I won''t join the Spade Pirates." Ace chuckled sheepishly, dropping the subject. If he could, Noir would dly recruit Ace, but his identity was too sensitive. He was the only son of the Pirate King, the descendant of the man the Marines and the World Government feared most. With that lineage, once Ace gained enough strength, a single call to arms would rally countless ambitious individuals to his cause. That was a huge threat, one that even Noir''s Warlord title couldn''t conceal. It would endanger both Ace and himself. Sending Ace to Whitebeard was the best option. Whitebeard had the power to protect him. After all, Noir was Ace¡¯s friend, not his father. He couldn''t meddle too much. But just like in the recent battle, Ace had nearly sacrificed himself to help Noir. Noir wouldn''t hesitate to return the favor if Ace ever needed him. Ace, still weak from his injuries, groaned. "It''s so boring not being able to go on adventures." Noir chuckled, about to reply, when the sound of snoring filled the room. That was fast¡­ Noir shook his head and left the room, instructing the Spade Pirates, "Take good care of him." After checking on Ace, Noir went outside and opened a portal to the outside world using The Underworld Traveling Ability. While the Underworld was safe, it was also incredibly depressing. Many of the people Noir had rescued were nearing their breaking point, though they''d tried to hide it from him. Noir knew this, which made him even more eager to find a suitable ind for a base. Releasing everyone from the shadowy world, Noir prepared to bid farewell to Hancock. The Empress had onlye for a brief visit and wouldn''t be staying long. Standing on the deck of the magnificent Kuja ship. the Perfume Yuda, Hancock looked at Noir, a hint of reluctance in her eyes. "Farewell, Noir-sama." Hearing the honorific "sama" from Hancock always gave Noir goosebumps. Waving a small handkerchief, like a father sending his daughter off to school, Noir called out, "Bye-bye, Boa! Be safe on your journey!" Hancock''s sisters, Sandersonia and Marigold, exchanged nces. "Is Noir-sama talking to us?" they wondered aloud. Then, they heard Noir shout again, "And Boa''s sisters, too!" The sisters perked up, eager to hear what Noir had to say to them. "Sanda... or was it Mari...? Uh, you guys be careful too!" The sisters slumped against the wall, dejected. They had gotten their hopes up. Noir hadn''t even bothered to remember their names¡­ As Hancock''s ship sailed away, Noir sighed. Robin, seeing his mncholic expression, chuckled. "Feeling sad to see her go?" Noir nodded honestly. "It''s like when guests leave your home. It always feels a little empty afterward." First, Mihawk had left without saying goodbye, then his new friend, Hancock, and soon he''d have to part ways with Ace. Noir felt the gentle sea breeze on his face, a wistful smile ying on his lips. "That''s how it is on the sea. New friendse and go, old friends depart and reunite." This was the bittersweet joy of a seafaring journey. But amidst the constant farewells, there were always somepanions who stayed, sailing alongside him, sharing the adventure. Thesepanions, not too many, perhaps just enough to form a crew... As Noir stood by the sea, lost in contemtion, almostposing a poem in his head, the informant he''d left behind in Sabaody approached and whispered in his ear, "Captain, we found that old man you asked us to look for." Noir''s eyes lit up. They found Rayleigh? ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 164: The Dark King Rayleigh Chapter 164: The Dark King Rayleigh [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! [A/N] - Link Below ... Sabaody Archipgo was a haven for hidden talents. Many powerful figures from the first half of the Grand Line passed through, and the ind''s blend of natural beauty andwlessness made it an ideal ce to lie low. Led by one of his crewmates, Noir arrived at an opulent building. The crewmate¡¯s face was grim. ¡°He¡¯s in there. It seems he was captured.¡± Puff looked up, his fish-man features darkening. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ve auction house?¡± Noir crossed his arms, a sneer ying on his lips. ¡°On my ind? Someone did this?¡± Since Noir¡¯s arrival on Sabaody, though he hadn¡¯t explicitly forbidden it, the ve auction houses had wisely closed their doors. The patrons of these establishments were typically Celestial Dragons, and the auction houses knew what Noir had done to them¡­ No one crossed the Underworld Pirates on this ind. Yet, here they were, someone brazenly conducting a ve auction. This was a raw nerve for every member of the Underworld Pirates! Puff lowered his head, his normally gentle face full with anger. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Captain, what should we¡­?¡± Noir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If they want to open their doors, it means they''re prepared to pay the price.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend to be saints. Break it down!¡± Puff nodded eagerly, a vicious glint in his eyes. He turned and pped his hands sharply. The Underworld Pirates sprang into action. Nylph, their resident demolition expert, stepped forward and mmed his fist into the grand entrance. The seemingly sturdy, redcquered doors splintered under the force of his blow, shards of wood exploding inwards. The shockwave rippled through the auction house''s main hall. Inside, a brightly lit stage held arge iron cage containing children of various ages and races, both human and fish-man. On the other side of the stage, the auctioneer, who moments before had been enthusiastically describing the merchandise, nowy paralyzed on the floor, pointing a trembling finger at the entrance and stammering, ¡°Devil Noir¡­!¡± Amidst the overturned furniture and panicked guests, wealthy men and women scrambled in terror, their faces paling at the mention of Noir''s name. They were all nobles who enjoyed owning ves, but since arriving in Sabaody, they hadn''t been able to purchase any due to Noir¡¯s presence. Frustrated, they''d offered a hefty sum, and finally, one auction house had reopened. They''d rushed to the event, eager to acquire new ves. But luck was not on their side today. They hadn¡¯t even warmed their seats before the notorious pirate showed up. The group of thugs barged in without a word. Noir, draped in a menacing ck fur coat, surveyed the scene with a chilling gaze. His crew, each one radiating a dangerous aura, stood beside him, weapons in hand, including the young women among them ¨C all ready for a fight. Noir gestured with his hand. "Guard the entrance. Release the ves." The firstmand was for his crew, the second for the auction house staff. The staff hastily unlocked the cage on stage. The children, as if seeing the light for the first time, scrambled out. Children of various races fearlessly ran towards the Underworld Pirates, crowding behind Noir, tearfully recounting their ordeals. They''d heard stories from older ves about the pirate Noir, the liberator. In the eyes of many ves, Noir had be a symbol of hope, much like Fisher Tiger before him. Noir gently patted the children''s backs and fixed a cold stare on the auctioneer. "Is that all?" The auctioneer, intimidated by the fierce re, stumbled backward. Just then, a man in a suit approached. He offered Noir a business card with a fawning smile. ¡°Mr. Noir, I¡¯m the owner of this establishment. Could we speak privately?¡± Noir didn''t even nce at the card, offering no courtesy. "No." The owner, sweat dripping from his bald head, forced a smile. "Sir, please, tell me what you want. Don''t make things difficult for us." Noir chuckled darkly. "So you''re offering me a bribe to continue your ve trade?" The owner eagerly nodded, leaning closer conspiratorially. "Though you are powerful, sir, our backers are among the highest-ranking Celestial Dragons, the nobles among nobles, so¡­" "Heh." Noir chuckled softly and patted the owner''s shoulder. The owner''s heart leaped with hope, thinking he''d struck a deal. But then Noir spoke, his voice chillingly casual. "Remove his head." "Understood." The owner''s eyes widened in terror, but before he could utter a word, a pair of cold hands gripped his skull. Li appeared silently behind him. With a swift, brutal motion, he snapped the owner''s neck, sending a spray of blood across the room. He had quite literally removed the man''s head¡­ Li tossed the bloodied head to the floor. The pampered nobles, witnessing such brutality, froze in terror, their legs trembling. Some, ovee with fear, soiled themselves, leaving a pungent odor in the air. Li''s pale hands were now stained crimson, blood dripping from his cuffs. "What about these¡­ unsightly nobles?" Noir, walking towards the auction house''s inner chambers where the ves were held, replied casually, "Do as you see fit." This was a high-ss establishment that profited from the suffering of others. These nobles weren''t good people. Leaving them in the hands of the ruthless Li was hardly a cause for concern. Li nodded. Once Noir had entered the ve pens, he turned to the rest of the Underworld Pirates and said coldly, "Kill them all." Those three words were like a thunderp to the nobles. They cried out in terror. "No! You can''t! We''re nobles from all over the world! You wouldn''t kill us!" "You can''t do this!" The Underworld Pirates remained unmoved.. The sounds of ughter echoed from outside, but Noir didn''t flinch. He continued walking towards the dark rooms within. A sh of light erupted from his fingertip, illuminating therge chamber. The room was filled with iron cages, each holding captured ves. Noir immediately ordered his crew to free them. Just then, a powerful voice boomed through the darkness, "You''ve got quite the ruthless streak, young man." Noir smiled and approached one of the cages. Inside sat an elderly man with silver hair. "Dark King Rayleigh, I''ve found you." He wore round, rimless sses. Even in chains, his regal aura was undeniable. Rayleigh scratched his head, chuckling. "So you came looking for me, eh? Shame, I was hoping to earn some drinking money here." Noir burst outughing. Selling himself because he''s broke? Now that''s creative. I might have to try that if I ever go bankrupt. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters! /dragonnx [Rece ''@'' with ''a'' to ess Patreon normally] There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon page! Chapter 165: Rayleigh’s Talents Chapter 165: Rayleigh¡¯s Talents [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ... Rayleigh effortlessly removed the shackles from his neck, twisted the bars of the cage with his bare hands, and stepped out. Looking at the young man before him, Rayleigh grinned. "I know you. Devil Noir." Noir chuckled. "Looks like I''ve made a name for myself." Rayleigh brushed off some dust. "Indeed. Kidnapping Celestial Dragons for ransom... only you coulde up with something like that." Noir smiled faintly and opened Rayleigh''s talent panel: <><><> Name: SilversRayleigh "Dark King": Gold Quality - The growth rate of all three Haki types changes depending on the user''s age. At age 17, all Haki types are guaranteed to awaken and can be controlled freely. For each year older, Haki quality and quantity increase by 30%. This effect disappears after age 40, but after age 70, it declines at double the rate, dropping to the minimum standard. "Right Hand of the Pirate King": Gold Quality - As the trusted right-hand man of Gol D. Roger, he receives the protection of fate. Wherever he goes, circumstances align in his favor; his luck is unparalleled. While Roger lived, he enjoyed a life of peace and prosperity. After Roger''s death, he is destined to meet the next chosen one. "Master Mentor": Purple Quality - Rayleigh possesses exceptional judgment and teaching skills. Any apprentice he takes under his wing receives a boost in aptitude and the protection of fate. The time it takes for his apprentices to learn new skills is significantly reduced. He forms strong bonds with his apprentices, and they will never betray him. <><><> It wasmon for powerful figures in the One Piece world to possess at least one gold talent. It was no surprise that Rayleigh had two. Two talents, in particr, caught Noir''s attention. "Right Hand of the Pirate King" seemed to grant a kind of universal blessing of fortune, as if Rayleigh was destined to protect the chosen one. The Haki boost from "Dark King" was beyond Noir''s expectations. With this talent, one could passively grow stronger simply by aging. However, the decline after age seventy was a problem. Noir was nning on achieving immortality¡­ His original n had been tobine Shanks'' Haoshoku Infusion talent with Rayleigh''s "Dark King" to synthesize a mutated dark gold talent. But this age restriction made him hesitate.. If Rayleigh wasn''t suitable, other Haoshoku users he could consider were¡­ Lost in thought, Noir didn''t notice Rayleigh staring at him, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. Rayleigh rubbed his wrist and smiled. "Noir, your age and potential remind me of someone I used to know¡­" Noir, still preupied, replied absentmindedly, "Someone Rayleigh knew must have been quite remarkable." Rayleigh''s gaze turned distant, a nostalgic expression on his face. "Indeed. He was very strong." "I wonder if you''ve heard of him. His name was Dous Bullet." The name snapped Noir out of his reverie.Dous Bullet? Dous Bullet, a former member of the Roger Pirates, known as the "Devil Heir". If Rayleigh hadn''t mentioned him, Noir would have almost forgotten this powerhouse from the Stampede movie. Bullet had lived during Roger''s era. In his youth, he was already capable of fighting on par with Rayleigh in his prime. Noir even suspected Bullet could have escaped Impel Down without Luffy''s intervention. Later, at the Pirates Festival, the Marines, CP0, the Seven Warlords, the Revolutionary Army, and the Worst Generation Supernovas ¨C all these renowned powerhouses had gathered to confront a single man: Dous Bullet. Bullet''s strength and talents were undeniable, especially his mastery of Haki, particrly Haoshoku and Busoshoku. One could shake an entire ind, the other could encase it ¨C utterly absurd. Though, even he couldn''t ovee the power of plot armor¡­ Battles weren''t just about numbers and stats. If that were the case, everyone might as well just surrender without fighting. Even the strongest could be defeated through sheer numbers or strategic teamwork. Even an Admiral had to be cautious against a little girl. What if that little girl was Sugar? In any case, Dous Bullet, the man who forced almost every major power (except the Yonko) to unite against him, was Noir''s ideal target. Noir''s eyes lit up. He grabbed Rayleigh''s hand and shook it excitedly. "As expected of the Dark King! What an excellent suggestion!" Rayleigh stared at Noir, bewildered, unsure of what to say. Did I suggest something? I don''t think I did¡­ Rayleigh straightened his attire. "So, what did you want to see me for?" Originally, I wanted to check out your talents and copy them after my system upgrades. But now¡­ Noir grinned and shook his head. "Actually, it''s nothing now." Rayleigh chuckled, shaking his head. "What a strange kid." Just then, the System notification chimed: "Host has encountered a significant figure. Reward issued: Universal Talent Copy Card x1, Master Shipwright Skill." Noir nearly choked.Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for Rayleigh''s reward?! He''d assumed it would be something rted to Haki. But¡­ This damn System''s rewards have nothing to do with a person''s strength. Master Shipwright? What good is that to me? Am I supposed to start a shipbuilding business to support myself? After his usual internalints about the System, Noir and his crew freed all the ves in the mansion, following their established routine of either recruiting them or sending them home. Though tedious, Noir had found that freed ves made excellent crewmates. Their loyalty was unquestionable. Having endured hellish conditions, they wouldn''t hesitate to protect their savior, as the Underworld Pirates had demonstrated countless times. And those chosen for very, though it sounded harsh, often possessed unique skills or talents¡­ After settling the freed ves, Noir decided to chat with Rayleigh, hoping to glean some insights into Haki training. Unlike Luffy, Noir already had his own established Haki style and system, so formally apprenticing himself to Rayleigh wasn''t necessary. However, Rayleigh was a legend of the previous era. Even Noir benefited greatly from their conversation. Taking advantage of Rayleigh''s good mood, Noir finally revealed his true purpose. He wanted Rayleigh to teach Enel and the others about Haki before they set sail again. Though Noir''s own Haki was powerful, he didn''t know how to teach others. He trusted Rayleigh to do a much better job. Rayleigh took a long swig of his drink. "So, how much are you ready to pay for my services?" Noir sat across from Rayleigh, Enel sitting attentively behind him, like a child about to be sent off to school by his parents. Except, in this case, it was more like pulling strings to get into the principal''s good graces... Noir, prepared for this, smiled mysteriously and pped his hands. Several loud thuds echoed from outside. Rayleigh raised an eyebrow and saw severalrge wooden chests neatly arranged outside, filled with various fine wines and valuable treasures. Noir had done his research. Rayleigh loved gambling and drinking, but he was perpetually short on funds. These treasures would be more than enough. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 166: Tales of Noitem Chapter 166: Tales of Noitem Rayleigh chuckled. "You''ve certainly done your research... "Oh well, considering all this treasure, I suppose I can lend a hand." Noir smiled. While having Rayleigh take on Enel as a formal apprentice was different from simply having him help with training, Enel wasn''t Luffy. There was no need to be greedy. To Rayleigh, Noir was likely just an intriguing neer, someone he found interesting enough for a bit of conversation and camaraderie. With the Haki training settled, Rayleigh looked at the pendant hanging around Noir''s neck, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I never would have guessed that the infamous Devil Noir was royalty from the Kingdom of Noitem." Noir froze, then quickly asked, "You know about Noitem?" Rayleigh shook his head. "I''ve only heard bits and pieces. My former captain mentioned it a few times." His former captain¡­ That would be Gol D. Roger, the Pirate King. "What... what did he say?" Rayleigh rubbed his chin, trying to recall. "Just some observations from Roger. He said Noitem was a brave nation." "He mentioned they possessed a Poneglyph and had delved into the true history of the world." Noir nodded. He and Robin had discussed this many times. They believed that this was the reason the World Government had destroyed Noitem. A strange smile spread across Rayleigh''s face as he revealed something shocking: "Not only that, but they were also conducting all sorts of bizarre experiments, all rted to Devil Fruits." "I heard they were trying to create a special vessel, a vessel capable of containing the power of every Devil Fruit in the world, effectively turning that vessel into the ultimate Devil Fruit user!" A cold sweat trickled down Noir''s back. That experiment sounded like an attempt to create a god! In that light, Noitem''s destruction seemed¡­ almost justified. Rayleigh, seeing Noir''s stunned expression, continued, "Roger and I were the only ones who knew about this spection. I reacted much the same way you are now." Noir suddenly remembered something and blurted out, "Did they seed?" Rayleigh shook his head. "Certainly not. Noitem was destroyed, and all their research and data were confiscated." "If they''dpleted that vessel, both Noitem and the World Government would have acted long ago." Noir breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a flicker of gratitude. Honestly, if such a being existed, even he would be terrified. But if that''s the case, could my System be somehow connected to Noitem''s research¡­? Though there''s a lot of advanced technology in the One Piece world, creating something like a System¡­ that seems a bit far-fetched, doesn''t it? Rayleigh grabbed a bottle of sake from outside and took a long swig. "That research fell into the hands of the Government. With Vegapunk''s further development, they''ve achieved things like giving Devil Fruits to inanimate objects and other such applications." Noir nodded, understanding dawning. Noitem''s vast researchbined with Vegapunk''s genius-level intellect ¨C such advancements weren''t surprising. Piecing together the information he''d gathered, Noir realized this kingdom, founded by the "D" n, was clearly not to be trifled with. "One more thing," Rayleigh added casually. "The survivors of Noitem seem to be looking for you." "Looking for me?" Noir was surprised. Mihawk had mentioned this before. Noir knew that a group of Noitem survivors existed, and he''d been searching for them. Rayleigh stroked his beard. "They caused quite amotion in Sabaody, even attracting the attention of the Marines. I believe they were looking for you." A smile spread across Noir''s face. It seemed the survivors had somehow learned of his identity. Were they seeking him out to pledge their allegiance and help him reim Noitem? If so, their loyalty was quite touching. Noir pressed Rayleigh for more information about Noitem, but even the seasoned pirate had nothing more to offer. Aside from the World Government, Rayleigh was likely the most knowledgeable source Noir had ess to. He would have to find Noitem himself to uncover more secrets. With that, Noir left Enel, Wyper, and Li under Rayleigh''s tutge, waiting patiently for the Ark Maxim''s coating to bepleted. The coating process didn''t take long, but Noir intentionally waited for almost a month, finally receiving the long-awaited System upgrade notification. "System upgradeplete. New features unlocked." The familiar, cold, mechanical voice filled Noir with a sense of anticipation. "What''s new? Tell me." "First, Devil Fruit Talent Cards are no longer acquired through interactions with story characters. The host will automatically receive one Talent Card per month." "Second, befriending story characters grants Talent Evolution Cards, which can be used to upgrade the host''s talents below Dark Gold quality once." "Third, the host no longer needs physical contact to copy talents. Talent Cards can be used as long as the target is within the host''s line of sight." A brief silence followed. Noir asked hesitantly, "That''s it?" Another pause. The System responded calmly, "Yes, that is all." Well, that''s not bad. The updates were quite useful, especially the removal of the physical touch requirement for talent copying. If it weren''t for that limitation, Noir would have copied Kizaru''s abilities long ago. He wouldn''t have been kited for so long. Having a consistent source for Talent Cards was also a significant improvement. And instead of acquiring talents directly from story characters, he now received Talent Evolution Cards. Being able to upgrade talent quality was incredibly beneficial for Noir''s current situation. After all, to create a Dark Gold talent, he needed to fuse two Gold talents. With Evolution Cards, he could directly enhance the quality, saving himself the trouble of tedious training. As Noir explored the System''s new features, Puff respectfully entered the room. "Captain, are we ready to depart?" Noir stretched, a grin spreading across his face. "It''s time. Let''s head to Fish-Man Ind." Puff nodded and left to inform the crew. Noir called Enel back as well. Rayleigh''s teaching was truly effective. In just a few days, Enel had already grasped the fundamentals of Haki. As they prepared to leave, Enel, usually so conceited, seemed reluctant to part with Rayleigh. Noir couldn''t help but marvel at Rayleigh''s charisma and teaching ability. With the Underworld Pirates'' g raised high, the bubble-coated Ark Maxim slowly descended into the water. Noir stood on deck, shouting to Rayleigh, who was seeing them off, "Goodbye, Rayleigh! We''ll spar again sometime!" Rayleigh sat cross-legged on the shore, watching Noir and his crew sail away, a pensive expression on his face. Though their time together had been short, he had a feeling that Noir would make waves in the world. In theing era, the era of pirates that Roger had anticipated, Devil Noir would undoubtedly leave his mark! ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 167: Jinbe’s Greeting Chapter 167: Jinbe¡¯s Greeting "Whoa! So this is the underwater world of the Blue Sea!" Enel eximed, gripping the railing of the bubble-coated Ark Maxim in excitement. Wyper shoved Enel aside, his eyes filled with wonder. "I never imagined the blue depths would be so beautiful!" As Sky Inders, Enel and Wyper had dived into the Sea Clouds before gaining their Devil Fruit powers, but the cloud sea was nothing like the vibrant world of the Blue Sea. Noir, holding a Transponder Snail, whistled cheerfully as he snapped photos of the underwater scenery. Fish swimming close by, coral reefs in a dazzling array of colors, this was an experience far beyond anything he''d known in his previous life. Being a world-conquering overlord isn''t everything. Sometimes, a scenic trip is just as rewarding! Suddenly, a shadow loomed over the Ark Maxim. Everyone looked up. A massive sea king, a giant octopus with unnervingly human-like facial features and a disdainful expression, hovered above them. Its eight tentacles, thick as pirs, reached towards the Ark Maxim, creating a flurry of bubbles in the deep sea. Enel rolled up his sleeves, his voice booming with conceit. "Hey! Are you looking for a fight?!" Before Noir could stop him, Enel conjured a powerful bolt of lightning,unching a massive thunder dragon towards the sea king. The bubble coating surrounding the ship rippled precariously. The raging lightning, before even reaching the octopus, exploded in the water! The bright sh illuminated the dark depths. The sea king, its body convulsing from the powerful electric shock, rolled its eyes back. A plume of ck smoke billowed upwards, carrying the scent of grilled octopus. Onboard the Ark Maxim, Noir and the others stared in disbelief. Noir, his hair now a frizzy afro, rushed forward and punched Enel on the head, scolding him furiously, "Are you stupid?! We''ll all get electrocuted in the water!" Enel, having taken a punch for no apparent reason, was about to retort when he saw everyone''s ckened faces and afro hairstyles. He burst intoughter. Hearing Enel''sughter, Noir immediately tackled him to the ground, joined by Li and Wyper, who proceeded to deliver a sound thrashing. After a while, the three, feeling much better, looked down at the bruised and battered Enel, who stammered an apology: "Sowwy... So sowwy..." ... Suddenly, Enel looked up sharply. his eyes fixed on a point in the deep sea. Noir frowned. "Someone''sing. And they''re not using a ship." "Fish-men, perhaps¡­?" As the Ark Maxim drifted closer, a group of diverse fish-men came into view. Noir narrowed his eyes. He noticed an interesting symbol on their bodies. A crimson sun. Almost every fish-man bore the mark. It was the emblem of the Sun Pirates. The Sun Pirates, founded by Fisher Tiger, consisted mainly of former ves liberated from Mary Geoise. They covered their hoof marks with the sun symbol as a sign of their liberation. Fisher Tiger was dead. These fish-men must be Jinbe''s subordinates. Jinbe is still a Warlord. Why would he send his men to intercept us¡­? Before Noir could ask, the fish-men parted, revealing a rather plump, blue figure. It was a whale shark fish-man with wild, windswept eyebrows and sideburns and a thick, short beard on his chin. A lightning-shaped scar ran across his left eye, and two prominent fangs jutted from his lower jaw, giving his otherwise round face a slightly menacing appearance. Noir¡¯s eyes widened. This blue¡­ fellow¡­ was¡­ Jinbe? He''s here personally? He wouldn''t actually be looking for a fight, would he? Wyper, unable to contain himself any longer, shouted, "What do you want?! Don''t think we''re afraid just because we''re underwater!" Before he could finish, Jinbe and the other fish-men bowed deeply towards the Ark Maxim. Wyper''s blustering words hung in the air. He blinked, slightly embarrassed. Jinbe, his round belly pressed against the ground, spoke in a deep, respectful voice. "Noir, we thank you for what you''ve done for our fish-man brethren." Noir rxed. He finally understood Jinbe''s intentions. After escaping Mary Geoise, Noir had instructed Puff to contact King Neptune of Fish-Man Ind to arrange for the return of the liberated fish-man ves. Neptune had entrusted Jinbe with the task of retrieving his people. Everything had been agreed upon, but then the Underworld Pirates became the target of relentless pursuit by the World Government and the Marines, making it impossible for Jinbe to find them. Jinbe and Neptune had heard from Puff about Noir''s actions, mirroring the heroic deed of Fisher Tiger years ago. This filled Jinbe with profound respect. Jinbe had believed himself to be carrying on Tiger''s legacy, but Noir''s appearance made him realize there were others out there, individuals even more daring and courageous. During the battle at Sabaody, Jinbe had wanted to assist Noir, but the fight had ended before he could arrive¡­ So, the courteous Jinbe had waited at the entrance to Fish-Man Ind for Noir and the others. It should have been Jinbe escorting the fish-men home, but Noir had ended up doing it instead, which is why Jinbe adopted such a humble attitude. Jinbe remained bowed, seemingly waiting for Noir to speak. Noir had been about to tease him a bit, but he couldn''t bring himself to be rude to someone so respectful. Noir sighed and waved his hand dismissively. "It was nothing, really. Just a minor detour." Jinbe raised his head slightly. "Thank you!" He then gestured towards the fish-men nking him. "The other entrances to Fish-Man Ind are dangerous. Please follow me." ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 168: Neptune’s Feast Chapter 168: Neptune¡¯s Feast With Jinbe, their local guide, leading the way, Noir and his crew finally had a clear path. Arge group of fish-men swam ahead of the Ark Maxim. After some time, the contours of Fish-Man Ind came into view. A massive, semi-circr bubble barrier enveloped the entire ind, a fantastical paradise nestled on the seabed. As Noir knew, the bubble barrier consisted of twoyers, with ayer of air trapped between them. If they had attempted to enter Fish-Man Ind via an incorrect route, their bubble coating would have automatically peeled off and merged with the ind''s barrier. Some ships might even have plummeted from the airyer in between, crashing onto the ind¡¯s surface and leaving no trace. Even if they sessfully breached the barrier, the intruders and their vessel risked being swept away by the powerful currents within. However, Fish-Man Ind''s defenses ended there. If anyone tampered with the barrier itself, the ind would be left utterly defenseless. As they drew closer to Fish-Man Ind, Enel stared in awe at the magnificent sight, murmuring, "Fish-Man Ind is even more dazzling than Sabaody! It''s like an underwater paradise!" "If we were to upy this ce..." Enel¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. Wyper rolled his eyes. "But how can there be sunlight ten thousand meters under the sea?" Noir paused, realizing he couldn''t recall the exnation. Did Fish-Man Ind have an artificial sun...? Conis pointed towards the sky within the bubble. "There''s even a sky and clouds!" Jinbe, overhearing their conversation, offered an exnation. "Although we are deep beneath the sea, a giant tree called the Sunlight Tree Eve grows near Fish-Man Ind. It channels sunlight from the surface down to us, giving us day and night. We call this phenomenon the ''Sun''s Blessing.''" "Because of this, the closer a house is to the sunlight, the more desirable and expensive it is." Wyper nodded in understanding. The citizens of Fish-Man Ind yearned for sunlight, just as the people of Skypiea longed for soil. The more elusive something was, the more precious it became. Having Jinbe as their guide made the journey all the more enjoyable. Finally, they reached the gates of Fish-Man Ind. Inside, the water level was much lower. The crew could finally leave their bubble, and they all jumped out. ... Noir led the way, with Jinbe at his side. "His Majesty, King Neptune, has prepared a feast at the Ryugu Pce, so please bear with me for a little longer." Noir nodded in understanding. He needed to find a way to enter the pce to meet Shirahoshi anyway. And so, Jinbe led them into the Ryugu Pce. The opulent decorations dazzled Noir once again. ''When I rebuild Noitem, I''ll definitely make the pce even more luxurious.'' Under the watchful eyes of the heavily armed Fish-Man guards, Jinbe escorted them to the main hall. King Neptune had indeed prepared avish feast, a spread of Fish-Man Ind delicacies. The staple foods of fish-men and merfolk were seafood, which sounded rather unsettling to surface dwellers, like a form of cannibalism. Fish-men enjoyed meat and fish, while merfolk preferred scallops. For their human guests, the feast included a variety of dishes to suit their tastes. Neptune descended from his throne, his massive form blocking out the sunlight as he greeted Noir with sincerity. "Thank you for returning our children, Mr. Noir." Noir waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t mention it. It wasn''t specifically for your benefit." Neptune rxed visibly, his eyes filled with appreciation. He''d heard about Noir''s deeds from his former steward, Puff, but he''d found them hard to believe. Could anyone truly anger the all-powerful World Government just to liberate ves? When Noir arrived at Fish-Man Ind, Neptune had instinctively suspected ulterior motives. But now, seeing Noir in person, he sensed no greed, no desire for reward. Noir even seemed reluctant to engage with him. Noir nced at the banquet table where Enel and the others had already started feasting¡­ This old man, Neptune, can really talk¡­ Just as Noir, growing impatient, was about to make a beeline for the food, Neptune finally stepped aside. Noir sat down at the table, grabbing arge crab with both hands, a contented sigh escaping his lips. "Thank you for the hospitality!" Neptune stroked his beard and chuckled. "You''re most wee, Mr. Noir." He paused, then continued, "Regarding the fish-men and merfolk you rescued..." Noir smacked his forehead. He¡¯d almost forgotten. In the spacious hall, Noir held a crab leg in one hand and his Underworld mirror in the other. Starlight shimmered within the pce. As the light faded, numerous figures materialized. Neptune stared in surprise. The light had revealed arge group of fish-men and merfolk. Then, he spotted a familiar face among them ¨C Puff, his old steward. Puff smiled and approached Noir, addressing Neptune. "Your Majesty, it''s been a while..." Neptune''s lips curved into a smile. "Your safe return is the best news I could have asked for." He then turned to Noir, his gratitude evident. "Thank you again for bringing my people back, Mr. Noir!" Noir shook his head. "Just take good care of them." "There''s one more thing." He raised the Underworld Mirror. The Spade Pirates materialized, Ace lying on a makeshift bed, looking around in confusion. Noir gestured towards Ace. "He''s a friend of mine. He''s quite seriously injured. I was hoping he could recuperate here for a while." Neptune readily agreed, his voice booming as he patted his chest. "Of course! Fish-Man Ind will take good care of him." Though Noir''s friend was likely a pirate, and Fish-Man Ind harbored a deep resentment towards humans, especially human pirates, Neptune couldn''t refuse. He was a king, after all. Protecting a single pirate was a small matter. Ace, realizing he''d been "Sold" to Neptune, rolled his eyes. But the sight of the feast before him quickly dispelled any lingering resentment¡­ As Ace joined the fray at the table, Enel protectively guarded his food, then asked curiously, "Neptune, why are there always weapons flying over the pce?" ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 169: Shirahoshi Chapter 169: Shirahoshi Hearing Enel¡¯s question, Noir subtly gave him a thumbs-up and discreetly leaned in to listen. Vander Decken IX was infatuated with Princess Shirahoshi. Consumed by possessive jealousy, he used his Mato Mato no Mi powers to target her, causing weapons to constantly fly from afar and injure her. Noir hadn''t been sure how to bring up Shirahoshi, but now that Enel had raised the question, he could inquire more naturally. Neptune sighed at Enel¡¯s question. "That''s my daughter. She''s been cursed, so weapons often fly at her, causing her harm." Ace, having recovered somewhat, joined the conversation, curious. "Your daughter? So, she''s the princess? Why haven''t you dealt with the culprit? Wouldn''t that solve the problem?" Jinbe answered for Neptune. "The man''s name is Vander Decken IX. He''s a Devil Fruit user, and it''s difficult to track him down." Issho, listening intently, offered his sympathy. "I imagine your daughter has suffered greatly." Neptune sighed heavily, his gaze downcast. "To protect Shirahoshi, I''ve confined her to Hard-Shell Tower. It''s been almost seven years¡­" Enel shuddered. Seven years in one ce? That mermaid princess must have incredible patience. Noir, sensing the opportunity, spoke. "Could I meet Princess Shirahoshi?" Neptune hesitated, wanting to refuse. "But if we open the gates of Hard-Shell Tower, I fear¡­" Noir scoffed. "That Devil Fruit ability? Unless he throws an entire ind at us, it''s useless against me." Jinbe nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Majesty. I''ve returned to the pce. I can assist Noir." With two Warlord-level powerhouses offering their support, Neptune''s worries eased. He made up his mind. "Very well. Follow me." Noir, inwardly pleased, followed Neptune to the depths of the Ryugu Pce. They arrived before an incredibly well-hidden, enormous castle. Wyper gaped at the towering structure. "Fit for a princess, indeed! This ce is huge!" Jinbe opened his mouth, then hesitated. This ce might seemrge, but it¡¯s actually just Princess Shirahoshi''s bedroom¡­ The gates of Hard-Shell Tower were littered with swords, knives, and other sharp weapons. And in the distance, another volley of deadly projectiles hurtled towards them. Issho frowned slightly, about to use his abilities to stop the iing weapons when Noir raised a hand to stop him. "Hmph!" A wave of crimson energy erupted from Noir, forming a barrier that repelled all the flying objects. Haoshoku Haki couldn''t be actively trained, but it grew stronger with the user''s willpower. Noir''s Conqueror''s Haki had be so potent that it could now affect physical objects. Jinbe, sensing the terrifying aura that had briefly emanated from Noir, looked at him with a mixture of awe and apprehension. What a powerful Haoshoku Haki, and he has such control over it. He really is the Devil Noir, the one who escaped the clutches of the Marine''s top forces¡­ Seeing Noir deflect the attack without even moving, Neptune was reassured. He signaled to the mermaid guards nking the gate to open it. The heavy gates swung open, and Neptune entered the room. Light slowly filled the vast, dimly lit space. The once opulent chamber had been transformed. Pink shells adorned the walls, and even the everyday objects were decorated in a charmingly girlish, pastel pink style. On the other side of the room, beneath the soft glow of luminous pearls,y a massive bed upied by an equally massive mermaid. The mermaid, awakened by the light, looked towards the entrance, her eyes widening in delight. "Father!" Whoa¡­ Even knowing that Shirahoshi was enormous, seeing her in person was still a shock. However, Noir had met Oars, so Shirahoshi''s size,bined with her gentle nature, didn''t faze him. Enel''s eye twitched as he looked at Neptune, who was also incrediblyrge. He muttered, "Like father, like daughter¡­" Wyper nodded silently. However, she didn''t look anything like her father. Shirahoshi''s long, wavy pink hair flowed behind her, ethereal and soft. Her bright blue eyes and her pink tail, with its varying shades, added to her innocent beauty. Noir had seen many beautiful women during his travels, but in terms of sheer beauty, Shirahoshi''s delicate features easily ced her in his top three. Coupled with her ample bosom, she was truly a vision of unparalleled beauty. Noir felt a warmth rising in his face. Shirahoshi, with a flick of her magnificent tail, was about to swim to Neptune''s side when she noticed the unfamiliar humans standing next to her father. She stopped, her hands sped nervously in front of her chest, her voice trembling slightly. "Father, who are they?" Uh¡­ She''s quite timid. Neptune gently patted Shirahoshi''s head, guilt tugging at his heart. "They rescued many fish-men and merfolk. They are friends, Shirahoshi." Shirahoshi nodded nervously, her eyes darting towards Noir and the others. When she saw them looking back at her, she quickly averted her gaze. Noir, wanting to ease the tension, smiled gently and extended a hand. "My name is Noir. I''m the captain of the Underworld Pirates." Shirahoshi flinched slightly at Noir''s outstretched hand and looked at her father for reassurance. Neptune gave her an encouraging nod, and Shirahoshi hesitantly extended her own hand, her "delicate" fingers brushing against Noir''s. Noir breathed a sigh of relief. It had been a long time, even considering his previous life, since he''d encountered such a shy girl. Despite her size, Shirahoshi''s gentle nature was endearing, especially to the women present. Conis and Kalifa quickly struck up a conversation with Shirahoshi. Though it was mostly Kalifa and Conis doing the talking, Shirahoshi listened attentively, her tense expression gradually softening into a smile. Neptune, seeing this, finally rxed a little. But his worry soon returned. He sighed. "I''ve failed Shirahoshi. I haven''t been able to catch the culprit who torments her, forcing her to live in such a dangerous world, without even any friends!" Noir tried to reassure him. "There''s not much you can do. That Devil Fruit ability is truly troublesome." Neptune nodded glumly. Robin nudged Noir''s side and whispered, "Aren''t you going to help her?" Noir looked at her in surprise. "Why should I help her?" "You specifically asked to meet Shirahoshi. Don''t tell me you just wanted to chat?" Noir scratched his head, chuckling evasively. He''de to meet Shirahoshi to copy her talent, of course. But he''d been a little¡­ distracted¡­ by her¡­ other assets. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 170: Acquiring Shirahoshi Talents! Chapter 170: Acquiring Shirahoshi Talents! ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Helping Shirahoshi wasn''t out of the question. With Enel and Fujitora around, finding Vander Decken IX shouldn''t be too difficult. But first, Noir needed to copy Shirahoshi''s Talents. He activated his system and discreetly examined her talent profile: .... "World''s Greatest Beauty - Gentle:Gold Talent. Possesses one of the most beautiful faces in the world. Experiencing trauma will gradually make her personality more docile. Those close to her gain increased luck, charm, and training talent. Furthermore, anyone who gains a high affinity with her will never lose that positive regard. Poseidon''s Command:Gold Talent. One of the three Ancient Weapons capable of world destruction, Poseidon canmand all the Sea Kings in the world. One of the most mysterious powers in this world. If the possessor of this talent is not a mermaid, the number of Sea Kings they can control will be significantly reduced. Empathic Resonance:Red Talent. Shirahoshi possesses innate Observation Haki, inherited from her mother, Otohime. The stronger her Observation Haki bes, the higher the chance of reading the thoughts of others. If pushed beyond its limits through intense training, this talent might evolve into a gold talent, with a chance of forcibly altering the values and consciousness of others." .... Noir gasped. Though Shirahoshi''sbat abilities were currently negligible, her potential talents were formidable. As the Ancient Weapon Poseidon, with a singlemand, she could unleash Sea King attacks on every ind in the world, plunging the Four Blues into chaos. And she also possessed innate Observation Haki, a power even rarer than Conqueror''s Haki. Otohime, was also gifted with extraordinary Observation Haki, allowing her to empathize with others and even influence their thoughts. In some ways, this ability was even more frightening than Poseidon''s Command. If her Observation Haki could influence the entire world, the consequences would be unimaginable. While the others weren''t paying attention, Noir stored the Mera Mera no Miand the Mane Mane no Miin his talent library and discreetly used two Copy Cards. The red talent, Empathic Resonance, and the gold talent, Poseidon''s Command, surged through him. Noir felt a sense of rity wash over him. It was like a nearsighted person finally putting on sses. Observation Haki had always felt like looking through a blurry lens. But now, with Shirahoshi''s talent, his perception was crystal clear. He could even faintly sense the emotions of those around him. "...So...pitiful..." A faint voice echoed in his mind. Noir''s Observation Haki, acting on its own, expanded briefly before quickly retracting. He clutched his forehead, a pained expression on his face. The new properties of his Observation Haki were overwhelming. Was that Robin''s voice? Noir looked at Robin, but her expression was unreadable. It didn''t seem like what she was thinking. ''This is real telepathy¡­'' Noir knew Robin well. Sometimes, even when she appeared calm on the surface, her heart was morepassionate than anyone else''s. ''Oh well¡­ I¡¯ve copied all of Shirahoshi¡¯s talents. I¡¯ll help her out, for Robin¡¯s sake.'' Noir turned to Enel. "Can you pinpoint where those weapons areing from?" Though Noir''s Observation Haki was now far superior to Enel''s in quality and unique properties, few in the entire world could match Enel''s range. Enel raised his hands to his temples, striking an odd pose. "Almost lost it, but I''ve got a general location." Jinbe looked at Enel with surprise. "Your Haki can reach that far?" ''This long-eared guy doesn''t look like much, and his personality is a bit off-putting, but his Haki is incredibly advanced!'' Jinbe stared at Enel with newfound respect, his intense gaze making Enel ufortable. Noir, faintly aware of Jinbe''s thoughts, suppressed a chuckle and urged Enel to find Vander Decken IX quickly. Using this advanced form of Observation Haki was incredibly draining, both mentally and physically, far more so than his previous level of Haki. ''It truly is the highest level of Observation Haki. If I didn''t have a strong will, I might be overwhelmed by it¡­'' As for controlling Sea Kings¡­ he¡¯d keep that ability hidden for now, a trump card to be used when necessary. Although he wasn''t a mermaid princess, and his control over Sea Kings was limited, he could still easily destroy an ind if he exerted his full power. He couldn''t let the Marines know about this ability, even if they didn''t connect it to the Ancient Weapon Poseidon. With Noir''s assurance, Neptune chose to trust Enel''s Observation Haki. He summoned arge group of fish-man guards, and they marched out of the Ryugu Pce. This time, even Princess Shirahoshi joined them. She had insisted oning along. Though Neptune was worried, Noir didn''t object. Not only were the main members of the Underworld Pirates present, but they also had Jinbe, the Knight of the Sea. Surely they could handle one obsessed Vander Decken IX? Besides, bringing Shirahoshi along might increase his affinity with her and unlock a System reward. Neptune didn''t apany them. Instead, he sent his three sons to protect Shirahoshi. Fukaboshi, the eldest prince, looked at Shirahoshi with concern. "Shirahoshi, why don''t you stay in the pce? We''ll handle this." Ryuboshi, the second prince, added, "Yes, Vander Decken IX is targeting you. It''s dangerous!" Shirahoshi, usually meek and obedient, shook her head firmly. "I''m sorry, brothers, but I want to go out." "If Noir can make Vander Decken IX stop targeting me, I can finally¡­ visit Mother''s grave¡­" The three brothers fell silent. Shirahoshi had been closest to Queen Otohime. But after their mother''s death, Shirahoshi had be the target of Vander Decken IX''s Mato Mato no Mi powers. Because of this, Shirahoshi hadn''t even been able to attend her own mother''s funeral¡­ Noir''s eyes narrowed, a dark red aura erupting from him as he shattered the iing projectile. ''This is getting annoying¡­'' Vander Decken IX was throwing weapons every five minutes. His twisted courtship was truly repulsive. Enel pointed towards a massive shipwreck. "He''s in there!" Noir, his patience wearing thin, gave Vander Decken IX¡¯s hideout a chilling smile. Without a word, heunched his attack. "Yasakani no Magatama!" Mimicking Kizaru''s technique, Noir gathered golden light in his hands, unleashing a barrage ofser beams that rained down on the ship. The already dim underwater world was plunged into further darkness as the beams stirred up a storm of sediment. "Damn it! Who attacked me?!" A furious roar echoed from the ship. A fish-man, also coated in waterproof bubbles, emerged, his face covered in grime, ring at the intruders. But when he saw the legendary fish-man, Jinbe, the Knight of the Sea, leading such arge group, he almost turned tail and fled! ''What the hell is going on?!'' ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 171: Golden Observation Haki Chapter 171: Golden Observation Haki ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Vander Decken IX, while a somewhat troublesome opponent for Fish-Man Ind''s guards, was no match for Jinbe, a Warlord of the Sea¡­ ¡­especially with the infamous Devil Noir at Jinbe''s side. Escape was practically impossible. Vander Decken IX nced around and spotted the beautiful figure that haunted his dreams. He cried out excitedly, "Princess Shirahoshi!" Shirahoshi trembled at the sound of his voice and quickly hid behind Noir. Noir summoned his cursed de, Devil de, his expression impassive. "Let''s finish this quickly. I don''t have time to waste." Vander Decken IX, seeing the woman he loved hiding behind another man, momentarily forgot his fear. Rage consumed him as he roared, "You damn bastard! Don''t interfere with my love for Princess Shirahoshi!" Noir''s face darkened, and his figure vanished into the murky depths. Vander Decken IX''s pupils constricted. The coppery tang of blood filled the water, staining the sea crimson. Jinbe watched in stunned silence. He hadn''t even seen how Noir had moved, how he''d drawn and swung his sword. ''Was it abination of light and shadow maniption? But how could Noir use his powers underwater?!'' Vander Decken IX clutched his gushing throat, his face contorted in agony as he red at Noir. Noir wiped his de on Vander Decken''s clothes, a cold smile ying on his lips. "Weak.." Vander Decken''s vision blurred, his eyes rolling back as he floated lifelessly in the water. Shirahoshi covered her eyes, unable to bear the sight. The three princes stared at Noir in awe as he sheathed his sword. The Ryugu Kingdom had been unable to capture Vander Decken IX for so long, not only because of his cunning and elusiveness, but also because of his considerable strength. Yet, against Devil Noir, he hadn''t evennded a single blow. Noir swam back to the mermaid patrol, addressing Shirahoshi. "He''s taken care of. You don''t have to worry about him bothering you anymore." Though Shirahoshi found Noir''s methods a bit brutal, she was deeply grateful. "Thank you, Noir-sama!" As she spoke, the System reward arrived: [Significant figure encountered. Reward issued: Talent Evolution Card x1, Pearl Ne x1.] Noir, thrilled to receive his first Talent Evolution Card, examined it within his mental inventory. Without hesitation, he used the card on his "Empathic Resonance" talent. All his other talents could be upgraded through training. But Observation Haki, especially at its highest level, was incredibly difficult to improve. His recently acquired red talent, "Empathic Resonance," quickly evolved to gold quality. Noir felt a rush of power, his mind momentarily overwhelmed by the surge of energy. Robin, noticing Noir''s disorientation, quickly supported him, her voice soft and concerned. "Are you alright? You don''t look well." Noir''s mind felt like a muddled mess. He shook his head, trying to clear it. "I''m fine. Just adjusting to the new power." Observation Haki was different from other abilities. This power to peer into the minds of others was extraordinary, and its usage ced a significant strain on the user''s mental fortitude. Furthermore, "Empathic Resonance" was the talent Noir had possessed for the shortest time, so his control over it was currently less Enhanced than his other abilities. It wasn''t a major issue, though. With practice, he would master it. Noir then examined the Pearl Ne, studying the System''s description. It appeared to be an ordinary piece of jewelry, but its function was more useful than he''d anticipated. It allowed the wearer to breathe underwater and protected them from the harmful effects of seawater. Essentially, it acted like a water-repelling charm, something quite useful for Devil Fruit users. It wasn''t much use to Noir, however, since he could already swim. Too bad it wasn''t mass-producible; he would have given one to Robin and the others. With Vander Decken IX dealt with, the four princes breathed a collective sigh of relief. Shirahoshi expressed her desire to visit her mother''s grave. The princes readily agreed, deciding to escort her there. Enel stretched, yawning. "How boring. I was hoping for a stronger opponent!" Noir shrugged. "Things are winding down here. Let''s have some fun and then head back to the surface." Robin nodded and raised her hand. "I spoke with Neptune earlier. He mentioned that there''s a Poneglyph hidden within the pce. I''d like to take a look." Noir nodded. Fish-Man Ind was rich in historical information, including Poneglyphs, Joy Boy''s message, and Noah. However, Noir had observed that the sunken ship Vander Decken IX had been inhabiting wasn''t the Noah from the future. Noir couldn''t repair a ship of that size anyway, so he hadn''t given it much thought, though he was curious about the history surrounding it. Since Robin was interested in these things, he decided to leave the investigation to her. As the Underworld Pirates dispersed to enjoy their time on Fish-Man Ind, Noir was about to explore the area when Fukaboshi approached him, his face troubled. Noir raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be with your sister?" Fukaboshi''s expression was grim. "A group of intruders has illegally entered Fish-Man Ind! They''re causing havoc!" Noir''s eyes narrowed. "Pirates? What does that have to do with me? Can''t you handle them?" Fukaboshi shook his head. "But¡­ they specifically said they were looking for you." Noir was taken aback. Looking for him? He''d temporarily dealt with the World Government and the Marines. They shouldn''t be causing him any trouble. Did he have other enemies? He thought for a moment. ''Is it Crocodile?'' Noir sighed and said to Fukaboshi, "Lead the way. I''ll see what they want." Fukaboshi nodded, his fishtail swishing as he gestured for the merfolk guards to bring a royal carriage equipped with a bubble-encasedpartment. Noir, pleased with the prince''s efficiency, settled into the carriage. Fukaboshi, riding a bubble-powered seahorse, led the way. ... Soon, they arrived at a bustling street. Fukaboshi drew his weapon, confronting a group of individuals. Noir observed the intruders with interest. They wore matching, threadbare cloaks with hoods that obscured their faces. They certainly looked like dangerous criminals. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 172: Remnants of Noitem Chapter 172: Remnants of Noitem ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Noir narrowed his eyes, focusing on the group of mysterious figures, especially the man at the forefront. Their appearances were blurry and indistinct, but the silhouette of the leader seemed¡­ familiar. Noir tapped his head lightly. ''Where have I seen him before?'' The mysterious figures, surrounded by Ryugu Pce guards, nervously raised their weapons. The leader focused a powerful aura gathering in his hands. Glossy ck Busoshoku Haki coated his fists. Noir was taken aback. Such mastery of Haki was rare. Fukaboshi''s eyes shed with anger. Did these pirates really think they could invade Fish-Man Ind without consequences?! Brandishing his trident, the hotheaded prince lunged, shing with the mysterious man. However, Fukaboshi, despite his fierce appearance, held back. Within a few exchanges, a Haki-infused punchnded squarely on his face, sending him flying backward. Noir stared at Fukaboshi, exasperated. ''If you''re not strong enough, just stay put. Why charge in recklessly?'' As the man with Haki prepared to attack again, Noir called out, "Stop!" The man obeyed instantly, halting his advance and staring nkly at Noir, who was now descending from the carriage. Noir cleared his throat theatrically. "You are¡­?" Before he could finish his sentence, the man abruptly dropped to his knees, his head bowing low to the ground. This unexpected action stunned Noir. ''What''s this about? No need to kneel even if you don''t want to fight.'' Before Noir could help the man up, hispanions followed suit, copsing to their knees one after another. Then, they began begging, their foreheads hitting the ground in unison, the sound echoing like a hailstorm. Noir felt his lifespan shortening with each thud. The nearby fish-man citizens who had fled the earlier attack heard themotion and wondered, ''Is that thunder?'' Fukaboshi, his nose bruised and bleeding, saw the kneeling figures and looked at Noir with awe. ''As expected of Devil Noir! He made them beg for mercy without even lifting a finger!'' Even Noir, with his thick skin, couldn''t handle being bowed to by so many people. He said awkwardly, "Who are you? Get up and speak!" As if on cue, the group sprang to their feet, their backs ramrod straight, their faces resolute as they stared ahead. ''Holy¡­ crap.'' They resembled highly trained soldiers, their movements precise and disciplined. Noir paused, then walked towards the leader, a suspicion forming in his mind. "Have we met before?" The man''s eyes widened, his voice booming like thunder. "Indeed! Your Highness has a keen eye!" ''Your Highness?'' Noir froze, then remembered what Rayleigh had told him. "Are you... remnants of Noitem?!" Noir asked, his eyes widening in surprise. The man''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, his voice trembling as he replied, "Yes, Your Highness! I apologize for my failure to recognize you back then." Noir smacked his forehead. It finally clicked. This was the burly man who had sold him the Ryu Ryu no Mi! At the time, he''d found it strange that someone in the first half of the Grand Line possessed such mastery of Busoshoku Haki and casually sold Devil Fruits. But if he was from Noitem in the New World, his actions made perfect sense. Noir stroked his chin, pointing at the man. "What''s your name?" The man''s expression turned serious. "I was adopted by the former King and granted the name Kyros Reha." Noir scratched his head, then asked with a puzzled expression, "So, Reha... how did you find me?" Reha''s square, resolute face remained impassive. "I recognized Your Highness by your pendant. I then gathered myrades and followed your trail." "Using your bounty posters and news reports, we searched Thriller Bark and Sabaody Archipgo. Just as we were nning to sneak into Mary Geoise, we heard news of your arrival on Fish-Man Ind." Noir''s lips twitched. ''True to Noitem''s style.'' ''It''s a good thing they didn''t infiltrate Mary Geoise. They probably wouldn''t have made it out alive.'' This disy of loyalty confirmed Noir''s belief in their dedication. They had traveled to so many ces, unwavering in their search for a prince whose identity they couldn''t fully confirm. Their determination was impressive. But Noir still had questions. "Why would a pendant convince you to follow me?" He hadn''t even been born when Noitem fell. It was likely his parents who had escaped. Reha lowered his head, his voice filled with sorrow. "In those years, the royal family dwindled. The former King adopted many orphans like myself, granting us the name Kyros, and raised us to serve Noitem." "But then, disaster struck. The former King was killed. We protected the First Prince and escorted him out of Noitem. Your pendant is the First Prince''s royal insignia." ''The First Prince... my father.'' Noir asked, his voice tinged with emotion, "If the First Prince escaped Noitem and sent me to the East Blue, where is he now?!" Reha was momentarily stunned. "We... don''t know. He disappeared during our escape¡­" "However, the former King seemed confident that the First Prince would reach safety." Noir shook his head sadly. To be adopted by the King and granted the name Kyros meant they were trusted confidants, raised from childhood. Even they didn''t know the details¡­ He had a growing feeling that something else must have happened after the First Prince escaped Noitem, something that ensured Noir''s safe upbringing. Reha looked at Noir''s face, his voice filled with emotion. "Seeing you safe and sound, Your Highness... I''m deeply moved." Noir, looking at Reha''s weathered face, knew the man had suffered greatly. He sighed. "You''ve all endured so much over the years." Reha shook his head vehemently, then hesitated before asking, "Your Highness, what about our kingdom¡­?" A confident smile spread across Noir''s face. "Now that I''ve found you, I will rebuild Noitem!" Reha and the other Noitem remnants erupted in cheers, bowing their heads in unison. "Yes!" With that settled, he had a base of operations and the unwavering loyalty of the Noitem remnants. Rebuilding his kingdom shouldn''t be too difficult. Just as Noir''s mood soared, Reha spoke, his voiceced with anger. "But Your Highness, our homnd has been imed by the World Government." Noir''s expression turned cold. It seemed he''d have to make some demands of the Government after all¡­ He had to see Noitem''s ruins with his own eyes. There were likely secrets about his past hidden there. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 173: Robin’s Dilemma Chapter 173: Robin¡¯s Dilemma ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> After listening to Reha''s report, Noir calmly considered how to reim Noitem. While it wasn''t essential to return to their original homnd, finding another ind to rebuild their nation would be just as practical, Noir felt he had to fight for what was rightfully theirs. Noir turned to Reha. "You''re certain about Noitem''s location, right?" Reha nodded firmly, retrieving a worn-out Eternal Pose from his satchel. He knelt on one knee and offered it with both hands. "I''ve kept Noitem''s Eternal Pose safe, ensuring it remains undamaged." Noir epted the Eternal Pose, examining the inscription on its surface. He looked at Reha reassuringly. "Don''t worry. At least Noitem still has us." Those words¡­ Reha saw the image of a tall, imposing figure standing confidently amidst a raging inferno, echoing words from years past. ''Flee! As long as you survive, Noitem will never fall!'' Overwhelmed with emotion, tears welled up in Reha''s eyes. He choked back a sob. "The First Prince... he said something simr..." Noir paused, then smiled gently. "It seems I have something inmon with this father I never knew." Noir helped Reha to his feet, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Come on. The King of Fish-Man Ind is a friend of mine. I''ll find you a ce to rest." Reha lowered his head respectfully, a hint of relief in his voice. "As expected of Your Highness. Even without the protection of Noitem, you''ve forged alliances with such powerful individuals." Noir chuckled. "If I were still Prince of Noitem, I doubt I would have made so many friends." Reha nodded in agreement. "Indeed, on the vast sea, there are always unexpected encounters." Years of fleeing and wandering had taught Reha and the other Noitem citizens the dangers of the world. Noir asked Fukaboshi to arrange for more carriages, intending to find suitable amodations for the Noitem remnants who hade to find him. As soon as Fukaboshi heard that these mysterious people were Noir''s subordinates, he immediately dispatched his men to make the arrangements. As expected of the heir to the Fish-Man Ind throne, Fukaboshi always ensured Noir, his guest, wasfortable. In no time, several carriages with seahorse-drawn chariots arrived. Fukaboshi himself apanied Noir in the lead carriage, with Reha sitting beside them. At Noir''s prompting, Reha formally apologized to Fukaboshi, who graciously epted. After all, no one had been seriously injured, and Fukaboshi had no desire to escte the situation, especially since Noir''s subordinates had shown such respect. They were far better than those two-faced humans! They returned to Ryugu Pce. The crew was out exploring the ind, and Shirahoshi, Enel, and the others were nowhere to be seen. But as they entered the pce, a familiar figure emerged from Noir''s room. Robin was dressed in a loose white knit sweater and shorts, her sleek ck hair tied back, round sses perched on her nose. She carried a stack of papers as she walked towards Noir. This attire gave the usually mature Robin a touch of youthful charm. She adjusted her sses and handed the papers to Noir. "I''ve transcribed the Poneglyph. It''s about Joy Boy." Noir smiled, gazing into Robin''s beautiful blue eyes. "Any conclusions?" "I have a few ideas, but they''re still vague..." Robin replied, her brow furrowed in concentration. As she spoke, she untied her hair, letting her long, dark tresses cascade down her back. Noir reached out and gently stroked her hair. "No need to rush. We have plenty of time. Every mystery will eventually be solved." Robin didn''t reply, simply leaning her head into his touch. Fukaboshi, witnessing this scene for the first time, awkwardly scratched his head and whispered to Reha, "Sir Noir and Miss Robin seem to be very close..." Reha, slow to catch on, suddenly widened his eyes. Could it be?! "Greetings, Princess Consort!!" Reha dropped to his knees again, his voice booming through the hall. Noir''s hand jerked, startled. He said in exasperation, "What are you yelling about?" Reha looked up, confused. "Isn''t this beautifuldy Your Highness''s wife?" Noir''s face flushed crimson. "Robin is my firstpanion at sea, my¡­ uh¡­" Robin stifled a giggle, patting Noir yfully. "Let it be. He can call me whatever he likes." Reha nodded enthusiastically. Noir looked at Robin with concern. "You don''t mind that title...?" Robin smiled without saying a word. Inwardly, however, she wanted to crack open Noir''s thick skull and see what was going on inside! Robin calmed her turbulent emotions and addressed Reha. "You called him ''Your Highness.'' Does that mean you''re a citizen of Noitem?" Reha''s eyes lit up. "Yes! How did you know?" Noir answered for her. "Robin is a historian from Ohara. She''s been helping me search for traces of Noitem." Reha''s eyes widened in understanding. "Ohara did have contact with our kingdom in the past. I see..." Robin, understanding Noir''s intentions, said, "So, you''re nning to head to Noitem next?" Noir nodded, thinking aloud. "Before that, I need to secure the Warlord title the Government promised me." He turned to Reha. "Besides you, where are the other Noitem citizens?" Reha pulled out a nautical chart and pointed to a small ind. "They''re all here. The surviving citizens of Noitem built a hidden vige on this ind. We travel out to gather resources." Noir nodded, studying the chart. "Then we''ll go there first and gather everyone." Reha had heard rumors of Noir''s mysterious ability to transportrge numbers of people effortlessly. Noir and Robin discussed their ns for a long time, confirming details with Reha and finalizing their next course of action. After leaving Fish-Man Ind and entering the New World, they would first gather the Noitem remnants. Then, they would find a suitable ind to meet with the Government, exchange their hostages, and finally head to the ruins of Noitem. As for the hostages, Noir had initially considered using his Bewitching Eyes more frequently. But after trying them on Gion, he had decided to seal away that particr power. The ability was too potent. Noir still didn''t know how much time had passed for Gion in the illusion, or what she had experienced. But one thing was certain: Gion now knew him better than his own mother. Every time he saw her, he feltpletely exposed. Moreover, Noir felt that Robin''s attitude towards him had changed since he''d used the Bewitching Eyes on Gion. She seemed more¡­ possessive, almost as if someone had stolen her precious treasure in a video game. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 174: Shirahoshi’s Wish Chapter 174: Shirahoshi¡¯s Wish ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Night on Fish-Man Ind held a different magic than onnd. Even with the sun gone, a gentle luminescence seemed to emanate from the surrounding waters. Or perhaps it was simply the radiant glow of the Ryugu Pce¡­ As evening deepened, Enel, Wyper, and the others returned, each hauling a cart overflowing with Fish-Man Ind treasures. They looked thoroughly pleased with their shopping spree. Kalifa and Conis, meanwhile, had transformed into elegant noblewomen, sporting their new finery. The women had indulged in beautiful clothing and shimmering shell souvenirs. The men''s purchases, however, were a different story. Enel proudly brandished what looked like a gold-spray-painted shell scepter. "Check it out, Noir! Isn''t it awesome?" He grinned, clearly expecting praise. Noir inwardly cringed. ''He picked up that word from me, but using it for that¡­ '' He decided to let it slide. Enel¡¯s taste was, shall we say, *unique*. Hopefully, the others had fared better. Wyper excitedly held up a clunky metal contraption. "Behold! My robot!" Li, a sinister smile ying on his lips, cradled a human skeleton. Even Fujitora, his usual calm demeanor reced with a mischievous grin, held a set of oddly shaped dice. Noir sighed. *Right. None of the Underworld Pirates are exactly what you''d call ''normal''.* He gestured for them to put their things away, then called Reha over. "Everyone, this is Reha, a retainer from my homnd, the kingdom of Noitem. He¡¯s officially part of the crew now." Confusion rippled through the group. Only Li, his eyes narrowed in thought, seemed to grasp the significance. "So, Captain, does this mean you''re the heir to Noitem''s throne?" Reha nodded, a shadow passing over his face. "Only the First Prince''s line survives. Prince Noir is likely thest of the royal family¡­" Conis gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. "Captain, you''re a Prince?!" Wyper scratched his head, trying to process the information. "So, if we''re with the Captain, does that make us, like, royal advisors or something?" Fujitora sighed. "A fallen kingdom, a prince forced to wander the sea¡­ How tragic." The crew turned to Noir, their expressions a mixture of surprise and pity. Noir rolled his eyes, exasperated by their sudden sympathy. "I was adopted and had a fantastic life. Besides, I''m about to reim my kingdom!" Enel''s face lit up. "We''re taking back ''OUR'' territory?! I''m all for that!" Wyper cracked his knuckles, grinning. "Getting the Captain on that throne sounds like a pretty good gig." Their enthusiasm was infectious. Noir smiled. "Alright then. Prepare to leave Fish-Man Ind. We''ve got a lot to do." "Aye, Captain!" As dawn painted the sky, Noir and Ace made their way to the pce to bid King Neptune farewell. Neptune¡¯s massive frame filled the throne, the radiant Princess Shirahoshi seated beside him. With the immediate threat to her life gone, Shirahoshi seemed content to remain by her family''s side. Noir wasn''t surprised to see them together. Neptune looked at Noir with a tinge of regret. "I wish you could stay longer, but I understand you have pressing matters¡­" ''He''s probably just relieved I''m leaving before I cause any more mayhem.'' Noir thought with amusement. He didn''tment, instead pushing Ace''s wheelchair forward. "Please look after my friend. Make sure he doesn''t go running off before he¡¯s fully healed." Neptune puffed up his chest. "You have my word." Ace, looking bored, propped his chin on his hand. "Stuck recuperating on Fish-Man Ind¡­ Not exactly my idea of a good time." Ignoring Ace''s grumbling, Noir nced at Shirahoshi. She sat quietly beside her father, fiddling with her fingers, a troubled expression on her face. "Princess Shirahoshi," Noir asked gently, "is something bothering you?" Shirahoshi jumped, as if caught off guard. Her hands tightened on her tail fin as she straightened up. "M-Mr. Noir¡­ C-Could you¡­ perhaps take me¡­ to the surface? Just to see it?" Noir''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t even hinted at it, and yet the princess herself had voiced the very thought he''d been entertaining. With her innate Observation Haki and the power of Poseidon within her, Shirahoshi had the potential to be an incredibly powerful ally. But even if Shirahoshi was willing¡­ "Shirahoshi! Don''t be foolish!" Neptune boomed, mming his solid gold scepter on the floor. "You''re a princess, not a warrior. The surface world is far too dangerous! You can''t possibly go!" Noir sighed inwardly. This was precisely why he hadn¡¯t dared to suggest it himself. Fish-Man Ind was rife with animosity towards humans and pirates. Even Otohime''s years of effort had barely made a dent in the deeply ingrained prejudices. Pirates still regrly raided the ind, kidnapping fish-men and merfolk to sell into very. Bridging that chasm of hatred seemed an impossible task. And with Shirahoshi''s beauty and the secret of Poseidon, Neptune would never willingly let her go. The risks were too great. What if she were captured and sold, or worse, if the World Government discovered her true identity and took her for their own purposes? Noir was confident in his ability to protect her, but even Neptune''s trust couldn''t ovee such justifiable fears. Shirahoshi, easily moved by her father¡¯s harsh words, began to cry. "I just¡­ want to see what the sun and clouds look like¡­ on the surface¡­" "And¡­ I want to understand¡­ why Mother¡­ tried so hard to bring humans and fish-men together¡­ Why she never gave up, even¡­ even when¡­" Her voice choked with emotion. A heavy silence descended upon the hall, enveloping Noir, Neptune, and Ace. Otohime was one of the few women Noir truly respected in this world, but even he questioned her methods. He found himself more aligned with Fisher Tiger''s more pragmatic approach. In this world, strength earned respect, and respect earned a voice. It was a lesson he''d learned the hard way, even back in his old life. Formal channels and appeals to reason didn''t always work. Sometimes, the only way to protect yourself was to be strong enough to fight back. Even if you weren¡¯t looking for a fight, survival demanded it. The fish-men, despite their natural advantages, had limited potential for growth and few true powerhouses among them. How could they ever hope to stand on equal footing with humanity, a race that bred warriors like weeds? After a moment of reflection, Noir smiled gently at Shirahoshi. "Princess, you''re still young. Even if you went to the surface, you might not fully grasp Queen Otohime''s ideals." Tears streamed down Shirahoshi''s face. Noir continued softly, "Perhaps you should first try to understand the hearts of your people here on Fish-Man Ind. Then decide if you still wish to venture to the surface." "If, after that, you still long to see the world above, I will help you." ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 175: Entering the New World Chapter 175: Entering the New World ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Shirahoshi, her eyes brimming with tears, looked at Noir and whispered, "Thank you, Mr. Noir." Noir smiled back and addressed Neptune. "Well then, Your Majesty, I''ll be taking my leave." Neptune nodded and escorted Noir out of the pce. The Ark Maxim was already prepared for departure. As Noir boarded, he waved goodbye to Neptune and Shirahoshi. Ace, standing below, called out, waving enthusiastically, "Noir, I''ll see you in the New World once I''m healed!" Noir grinned. "We''ll see about that!" Ace has already met Jinbe. He might even join Whitebeard''s crew early. If that happens, he¡¯ll be safe. Ark Maxim sailed through the massive gates of Fish-Man Ind, the bow tilting upwards as it ascended into the open sea. The crew waved goodbye to the underwater kingdom. This was probably their shortest stay on any ind, but Noir and Reha were pressed for time. Ace, sitting in his wheelchair, sighed. "It was so short... I barely got to see Noir again." "It''s all because of this injury¡­" Deuce, pushing the wheelchair, replied impassively, "But you helped Mr. Noir, didn''t you?" Ace leaned back, a smile touching his lips. "That''s true." Deuce watched the receding Ark Maxim, analyzing the situation. "Mr. Noir is on bad terms with the World Government. He probably didn''t want to put you in danger, Captain." Ace nodded, his expression clouding over. "Honestly, I still don''t trust the World Government¡­" Jinbe, approaching from behind, overheard Ace''s remark and recalled some recent intel he''d gathered. The rookie pirate "Fire Fist" Ace, though initially overshadowed by Devil Noir, was gaining recognition for his formidable strength. Ace possessed immense potential but, unlike Noir,cked maturity¡­ Jinbe looked thoughtfully at Ace, then sat down beside him. "Captain Ace, may I have a word with you?" Ace nced at therge fish-man, surprised. "Uh, sure." Jinbe asked, "Do you have any specific goals once you enter the New World?" Ace hesitated, then scratched his head. "Just¡­ more adventures, I guess." Just as I thought. Jinbe smiled. "With your strength, Captain Ace, you could join a powerful crew." Ace''s eyes narrowed. "No, thanks. I''m strong enough on my own." Indeed, among the current generation of pirates, perhaps only Noir surpassed Ace''s power. And he was a friend, not a rival. Jinbe understood the mindset of a rookie like Ace. He continued, his smile widening, "This particr crew is led by a man stronger than Admirals, a man said to be the world''s strongest!" Ace straightened up, intrigued. "Who''s that? I''d like to meet him." Jinbe pointed towards a pirate g flying high above the pce. "The pirate who protects Fish-Man Ind, Edward Newgate, known as Whitebeard!" Ace''s gaze sharpened as he looked at the g, a dismissive smile ying on his lips. Every legend has its sunset. Now is our time, mine and Noir''s. ¡­ "Ow!" Noir jerked his head back, rubbing his nose. "Damn it, that must be Nami yelling at me again!" Robin patted his head, curious. "You mentioned having two sisters. Is one of them named Nami?" Reha, standing like a loyal retainer behind Noir, couldn''t help but ask, "The Captain''s sisters? Are they your adoptive mother''s daughters?" Noir shook his head, exining his family situation to his crew for the first time. "Nami, Nojiko, and I were orphans wandering the battlefield. Bell-m¨¨re adopted us, and we became siblings." Reha listened intently, then eximed, "Then Noitem owes a debt to Lady Bell-m¨¨re for raising such an exceptional individual!" Enel, sitting nearby, scoffed. "More like raising a first-ss pain in the ass¡­" "..." Wyper and Li, in perfect synchronization, picked up their chairs and moved further away from Enel. Fujitora, lounging in a deck chair, sipped his tea, a serene expression on his face, the picture of tranquility. The peaceful scene was shattered by a suddenmotion on the deck of the Ark Maxim. A cloud of dust erupted as the sounds of a scuffle filled the air. Noir casually dusted off his hands as the crew watched Enel, sprawled on the deck, face down and defeated. They gulped nervously. Noir spread a nautical chart on the table. "This is the ind of Abrulet. We''ll bending shortly." After a long underwater voyage, as soon as the Ark Maxim had surfaced from Fish-Man Ind, Noir had Enel generate electricity to propel the ship forward at high speed. After hours of flight, they were nearing their destination. Noir handed the chart back to Reha, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "Reha, are you sure the people of Noitem won''t reject me?" Reha looked puzzled. "Why would they reject Your Highness?" Noir hesitated, unsure how to exin. "Noitem failed to protect them, leaving them stateless, so¡­" After twenty years of wandering, how many would still remember the kingdom of Noitem? Reha smiled. "The people of Noitem would never betray the former King." "Because¡­ it was the former King who sheltered us from the World Government''s persecution." Noir''s eyes widened. The Government is involved again? After hearing Reha''s exnation, Noir finally understood their unwavering loyalty and their relentless search for the First Prince''s heir. Years ago, nations that weren''t affiliated with the World Government faced constant threats of destruction, whether by pirates or the Government itself. For reasons unknown, the former King of Noitem had adopted orphans and protected the citizens of fallen nations whenever possible. Though he''d only helped a small number, he''d earned their undying loyalty. When Noitem fell, its people scattered, few of the original inhabitants remaining. But this small group, refusing to ept the destruction of their home, had hidden on Abrulet Ind, waiting for the First Prince''s heir. That''s why Reha was so certain they would ept Noir. Relieved, Noir finally let go of his worries. Just then, the outline of Abrulet Ind appeared on the horizon. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 176: The Kingdom of Noitem is… Wakanda? Chapter 176: The Kingdom of Noitem is¡­ Wakanda? ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The Maxim slowly docked at the shores of Abrulet Ind. The crew disembarked. As soon as they stepped onto the ind, the perceptive Fujitora tilted his head, a puzzled expression on his face. "Strange. This ind is eerily quiet." Noir turned to Enel. "Can your Observation Haki pick up anything?" The usually boisterous Enel was uncharacteristically silent. Then, he clutched his head in frustration. "It''s weird. I hear a lot of noise, but I can''t pinpoint the locations!" Noir was surprised. Enel''s Observation Haki could cover the entire ind. Even if the precision wasn''t perfect, he shouldn''t have trouble identifying specific locations. Reha stepped forward with a grin. "That''s thanks to one of ourrades. He developed a device that disrupts Observation Haki." Noir was even more bewildered. Such a device existed in the One Piece world? That could throw the power bnce into chaos. Reha, sensing Noir''s concern, quickly added, "It only scrambles signals over a wide area, including the direction of Observation Haki. It''s useless at close range." Noir breathed a sigh of relief. If someone used this device in closebat, their opponent''s Observation Haki would be practically useless. "So, Noitem has scientists capable of creating something like this?" Noir asked, intrigued. Reha nodded proudly. "The former king taught us many skills. This scientist excels in research. known as the ''Mad Scientist.''" Noir gave a strained smile. That nickname screams ''obsessed with research.'' Maybe the scientist could help with the Iron Man suit blueprints I have? Perfect! I''ve been looking for a skilled scientist. Noir pped Reha on the shoulder. "Let''s go, Reha. You know the way, right?" Reha''s shoulder almost dislocated from the force of the p, but he replied enthusiastically, "Yes, Your Highness! Follow me!" Then, the burly, bearded man pulled a delicate, light blue bow from his small satchel. The Underworld Pirates stared at him, bewildered. They hadn''t pegged Reha as the sentimental type. Reha, noticing their odd looks, flushed. "It''s not what you think!" He clipped the bow onto his hair. "Wear this, and a signal will transmit directions directly to your brain." Noir interrupted, exasperated. "Then why didn''t you give these bows to Robin and Kalifa earlier?" Reha froze, his face draining of color. Eventually, with Reha leading the way, they reached the Noitem remnants'' hideout. Noir stared at the sheer cliff face, its peak lost in the clouds. "Are you sure? This is the entrance?" Reha nodded firmly. He walked up to the cliff and pressed his hand against a seemingly random spot on the rock. That''s it? Just as Noir was about to question him, the cliff face began to transform. The rough, textured rock shimmered with blue light, morphing into a cold, metallic gate. The imprint of Reha''s hand glowed on the surface. A disembodied voice echoed: "Identity confirmed. Wee, People of Noitem." Noir jumped, staring at the gate in disbelief. It had been so long since he''d heard a genuine mechanical sound in this world that he almost thought it was his System. The crew watched in stunned silence as the gate retracted, revealing a dark passageway illuminated by a futuristic blue light. It had a distinctly cyberpunk feel. With a sense of wonder, Noir followed Reha into the passage. As soon as they were inside, the cliff face shimmered blue again, returning to its unremarkable appearance. The passage was narrow, but Noir couldn''t shake his awe. Seeing something this advanced felt surreal in this world. They finally reached the end of the narrow passage, and their view suddenly opened up. They were in a vast, brightly lit space. The ceiling appeared transparent, offering a clear view of the outside world: the sun, clouds, and sky. The technology here was less overt than at the entrance but still far more advanced than anything in the outside world, evidenced by the small, metallic creatures scurrying around. Noir picked one up, examining it with a puzzled expression. "What is this?" It had long jaws, two mechanical horns on its head, glowing red eyes, and sharp teeth. It looked like¡­ a Mechanical Dragon? The usually stoic Wyper''s eyes lit up. "That''s so cool!" Enel, clutching his head, let out a delighted whoop. "It''s a robot! Awesome!" Robin took the small mechanical dragon from Noir, her expression impassive. "It''s ugly." She tossed it aside. Wyper and Enel scrambled after it, their eyes glued to the discarded toy. Reha, watching their antics, exined with a smile, "That''s one of the scientist''s inventions. A small transport robot." Noir paused.So, it''s basically¡­ a delivery bot? He''d thought the Noitem remnants had suffered all these years¡­ Suffered, my ass! They''d skipped the steam and electrical ages and jumped straight into the age of automation! A loud voice boomed through the vast space. "Alert! Intruders!" Noir jumped, startled. "Who the hell?!" Fujitora, standing beside him, muttered, "I''m going deaf¡­" Before they could react, a group of armed people rushed in, weapons raised and aimed. Their expressions were hostile. Their clothing was simple, but their weapons were high-tech firearms. Their appearance reminded Noir of Wakanda. The leader of the group eyed Noir and his crew suspiciously, whispering, "Why didn''t the rm trigger?" "Where did these peoplee from? How did they get in undetected?" Suddenly, someone noticed Reha standing behind Noir. "Reha-sama! Why are you with them?!" ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! Chapter 177: All Hail the Prince Chapter 177: All Hail the Prince ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Reha approached the crowd with a beaming smile. "Brothers and sisters!" he boomed joyfully. "I''ve found the prince! Noir is of the First Prince''s bloodline!" The crowd gasped, turning to Noir with astonishment etched on their faces. Reha subtly nced at Noir, who understood the cue. He removed the pendant from his neck and held it aloft. "This is proof!" All eyes focused on the pendant, instantly recognizing its significance. Weapons ttered to the ground as everyone dropped to their knees, their voices thundering in unison: "All Hail the Prince!" "All Hail the Prince!" "All Hail the Prince!" Noir hadst witnessed a grand disy of reverence in Mary Geoise during the ve liberation. This time, however, he didn''t urge them to rise. After a moment of silence, Noir spoke softly. "Rise. There''s no need to kneel." The Noitem remnants obeyed, their eyes shining with renewed hope as they gazed at Noir. A spark had been ignited in their previously downcast expressions. Among them were children, their gazes filled with curiosity and awe. ... Inside the hidden base, Noir''s Observation Haki, returned to full strength. He sensed a significant presence, well over ten thousand Noitem citizens resided here. While this wasn''t arge number for a kingdom, it was still a considerable poption for a fallen nation. A sense of relief washed over Noir. Amidst the multitude of emotions swirling around him, Noir''s Haki easily discerned their sentiments. As Reha had indicated, there was little resistance or dissent among them. Even the adolescents disyed no rebellious tendencies, suggesting they had received specialized upbringing. This struck Noir as remarkable, and, to be blunt, a testament to Noitem''s effective indoctrination. Their unwavering loyalty to a fallen kingdom, especially after so many years and the changing times, was extraordinary. An elderly man, leaning heavily on a cane, emerged from the crowd. His cloudy eyes fixed on Noir, his voice trembling with emotion. "Your Highness, why have you returned to us?" Noir smiled confidently, raising his hand and slowly clenching it into a fist. "I have the strength now. I will return to our homnd and rebuild the Kingdom of Noitem!" Tears streamed down the old man''s weathered face, and a heartyugh erupted from his frail chest, sounding like a bellows struggling to pump air. Despite his age, his spirit was indomitable. He flung aside his cane, ignoring his physical limitations, and bent deeply at the waist, his voice ringing with vigor. "We will follow you, Your Highness!" Reha leaned in, whispering to Noir, "This elder was a highly esteemed minister during the former King''s reign." Noir understood. It was like the historical ounts he''d read in his past life. A loyal minister, unwilling to ept the downfall of his kingdom, biding his time for years. Now, in his twilight years, he had finally found the heir to the throne. He would undoubtedly devote the remainder of his life to supporting the prince''s cause. Noir gently helped the old man to his feet. "With me, the rebuilding of Noitem will not put you in danger again." The elder took Noir''s words as reassurance, but he knew the truth. He remembered why Noitem had fallen, the enemies they had made. Could the prince really fight the World Government? This thought echoed in the minds of many present. Despite the known power of the Government and the Marines, their prince had returned. They had to answer his call; it was their duty as citizens of Noitem. If Noir knew they were following him with a sense of fatalistic resolve, he would have told them there was no need. The Government, while undeniably powerful, had too many constraints. As long as Noir nned carefully, they wouldn''t actively attack him. Having quickly gained the people''s allegiance, Reha addressed the crowd with a joyful tone. "Gather your belongings and supplies! We depart with the prince at once!" The elder, rmed by the haste, interjected, "Isn''t this too rushed? We need to construct ships to transport our people and supplies!" Noir smiled, his hand enveloped in ck mist that swirled and expanded into a massive, ominous vortex in the air. "This is one of my abilities. You should all be able to fit inside, if you squeeze in tight." The hidden base was spacious enough for Noir to fully utilize his Underworld Portal. He guided them towards the swirling gateway while exining its function. As they stepped into the Underworld, the Noitem remnants were awestruck. Beyond the ck misty an enormous ind! Several members of the Underworld Pirates greeted Noir as he entered the dimension. The elder rushed in front of Noir, his voice filled with concern. "Your Highness, be careful!" It was Puff who hade to greet them. Seeing the elder shielding Noir, his fish-like face contorted in displeasure. Who''s this old geezer? Stealing my spotlight¡­ Noirughed, gently pushing the elder aside and reassuring everyone. "This is a world only I can ess. It''spletely safe." "These are my crewmates andpanions. There''s no need to fear." Relieved, the elder and the others dismissed Noir''s mention of crewmates as unimportant. The people of Noitem had long since shed their former conceit. So what if they were pirates? In these times, everyone had to bow to the World Government''s authority¡­ Noir maintained the Underworld portal, allowing the people to begin transporting their supplies. He entrusted Puff with overseeing the operation, instructing him to cooperate fully. Thriller Bark was the size of an ind, more than capable of amodating all the Noitem remnants. The only issue was theck of housing. The elder, however, assured Noir that this wouldn''t be a problem. They had lived in harsh conditions for years; building a few houses was a trivial matter. Just as everything was proceeding smoothly, several remnants approached Noir with troubled expressions. "Your Highness, we have a situation." Noir frowned. "What is it? Are my crewmates not cooperating?" The remnants shook their heads vehemently. "No, it''s not that. It''s¡­" "It''s one of our own." Confused, Noir asked, "What kind of problem?" The remnants exined, "It''s the Scientist! She hasn''t finished her research and doesn''t want to leave yet." "She? The Scientist who''s developing the Haki-masking device?" Noir asked, understanding dawning. They nodded eagerly. Noir stroked his chin, intrigued. Scientists are always entric. It looks like I''ll have to pay her a visit personally¡­ ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 178: The Eccentric Scientist Chapter 178: The entric Scientist ~ Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> A Noitem remnant led Noir to a sheltered corner of the base. A nondescript building stood there, its scale reminiscent of arge chemical nt from Noir''s previous life. The guide knocked twice on the door. Noir expected it to open automatically, as others had, but instead, it creaked open manually. A nervous-looking man emerged, bowing deeply to Noir. "Your Highness," he said, "The Scientist is in theboratory. Please follow me." A high-tech automated entrance to the base, but a manually operated door here? Noir was slightly bemused but followed the man inside. The interior of the "factory" was disappointing. Instead of advanced technology, Noir saw only an array of greasy machinery and scattered parts. The impressive facade of the base seemed to have vanished. This entric scientist is probably some grimy, unhygienic brute,Noir thought to himself. The guide led him to an office within the factory and knocked hesitantly. "Doctor ( alias for scientists too )" he announced, "His Highness wishes to see you." ... Silence. The air grew still. Noir raised an eyebrow.No response? Lost in research, or intentionally ignoring me? Patience is key when dealing with entric geniuses. Noir stepped forward and knocked himself. "It''s Noir," he said. "May Ie in?" Finally, there was a response ¨C a flurry of chaotic noises from within, as if something had been knocked over. Then, a surprisingly loud explosion! Noir smirked, casually disabled the lock with a flick of his wrist, and pushed the door open. "What the?!" A dark mass hurtled towards him, burying him and hispanions under a pile of debris. Noir struggled out of the junk heap, staring in disbelief at the chaotic state of the room.Was this andfill? Even for an entric scientist, this was excessive. The spacious room was overflowing with clutter, leaving barely any space to stand. Noir looked around, but there was no one in sight. "Did the doctor get buried alive in his own trash after the explosion?" he muttered. That would be a tragic end. Wait, why is there a strand of¡­ pink hair¡­ in the garbage? Intrigued, Noir reached out, grasped the hair, and pulled. A small figure emerged with a yelp. Noir blinked, staring at the creature he¡¯d unearthed. Their eyes met. The air crackled with¡­ something. A pink-haired little girl, with a fluffy ahoge sticking up from her head, stared back at him. She wore an oversizedb coat, her face smudged with grime, but her features were undeniably angelic. Noir, his face expressionless, tossed the unidentified child aside. This has to be a dream. Maybe she''s the doctor''s daughter? "Ouch!" The dazed childnded outside the door, clutching her backside. Two figures rushed to her side. "Doctor, are you alright?!" Noir slowly turned his head, a sense of dread creeping in.Did they just call her¡­ doctor? This adorable, seemingly clueless little girl¡­ is the brilliant scientist I was expecting? The pink-haired girl straightened up, her hands sped behind her back in a pretense of authority. "What are you doing here? Didn''t His Highness request my presence?" she demanded, her voice surprisingly stern, yet childishly high-pitched. The two figures pointed awkwardly behind her. "uh¡­ His Highness just threw you out there, Doctor." The girl froze, then turned to face Noir, their eyes meeting once again. Noir was speechless. He walked over to her, stooping low to meet her gaze. "You''re¡­ the Scientist?" The girl''s stern facade crumbled. She nodded meekly. "Yes, Your Highness. I''m Dr. Alpha Kuri. You can call me Kuri." Reality sunk in, and Noir felt a pang of disappointment. His mental image of a mad scientist shattered into a million pieces. Shaking his head, Noir asked, "Alright, Kuri, why didn''t you leave with the others?" Kuri''s face puffed up like a steamed bun. "My invention was almostplete! They barged in and told me to evacuate right away!" Kuri¡­ a fittingly childish nickname. Noir chuckled, his voice softening instinctively. "What kind of research are you doing?" Kuri''srge eyes sparkled. "A next-generationbat armor! It''s almost finished!" Noir''s heart skipped a beat.Combat Armor¡­ Could it be¡­? "Do you mind if I take a look?" Kuri shook her head eagerly, like a child showing off a new toy. "Of course, Your Highness! It''s my greatest invention!" She led Noir out of the cluttered office to a slightly cleaner area where thebat armor was disyed. It was a towering suit of heavy armor, reaching Noir''s height. He tapped on it curiously. The material was incredibly durable. Even with Haki, it would take several powerful blows to break through. "What does it do?" Noir asked. If it was forbat, it must have offensive capabilities. Kuri beamed, her nose practically touching the ceiling. She pressed several buttons on the armor''s hand, and the suit whirred to life, various weapons extending from its surface. While impressive-looking, the weaponry ¨C hand-mounted machine guns, shoulder cannons ¨C was nothing new to Noir, a man from another world. But in this world, it was revolutionary. Ignoring the user''s skill and experience, the armor''s firepower rivaled that of Franky''s cyborg modifications. However, this was onlyparable to Franky from two years ago. After gaining ess to Vegapunk''s research, Franky had be a walking arsenal. Kuri was just a child. Comparing her to the monstrous genius of Vegapunk was unfair. Besides, Noir didn''t need Kuri to be centuries ahead of her time. Her current skills were impressive enough. Seeing Noir''s indifferent reaction, Kuri''s cheerful expression faltered. "Isn''t it amazing?" she asked, her voice filled with disappointment. "I think it''s pretty good¡­" Noir knelt down, meeting the little girl''s gaze. Even then, he still towered over her. He gently patted her head. "You''ve done a great job, Kuri. But you could do even better." Kuri looked up at him skeptically.Even better? That was a novel concept¡­ As a child prodigy, Kuri had disyed extraordinary talent from a young age, quickly bing a key figure among the Noitem remnants. Her inventions were always praised as the best, leading her to believe they were¡­ Knowing she was unconvinced, Noir smiled and pulled out a dusty stack of blueprints from his dimensional storage. Time to dazzle the little scientist. ... Support & Read 15 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! /dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already avable on my Patreon! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!